The Project Gutenberg eBook of The History of Rome, Books 09 to 26
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The History of Rome, Books 09 to 26

Author: Livy

Translator: Cyrus R. Edmonds
        D. Spillan

Release date: February 1, 2004 [eBook #10907]
                Most recently updated: December 23, 2020

Language: English

Credits: E-text prepared by Ted Garvin, Ben Courtney, and Project Gutenberg Distributed Proofreaders


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HISTORY OF ROME, BOOKS 09 TO 26 ***


E-text prepared by Ted Garvin, Ben Courtney, and Project Gutenberg
Distributed Proofreaders



THE HISTORY OF ROME; BOOKS NINE TO TWENTY-SIX

Literally Translated, with Notes and Illustrations,
by D. Spillan and Cyrus Edmonds.

TITUS LIVIUS.






BOOK IX.


_Titus Veturius and Spurius Postumius, with their army, surrounded
by the Samnites at the Caudine forks; enter into a treaty, give six
hundred hostages, and are sent under the yoke. The treaty declared
invalid; the two generals and the other sureties sent back to the
Samnites, but are not accepted. Not long after, Papirius Cursor
obliterates this disgrace, by vanquishing the Samnites, sending them
under the yoke, and recovering the hostages. Two tribes added. Appius
Claudius, censor, constructs the Claudian aqueduct, and the Appian
road; admits the sons of freedom into the senate. Successes against
the Apulians, Etruscans, Umbrians, Marsians, Pelignians, Aequans, and
Samnites. Mention made of Alexander the Great, who flourished at this
time; a comparative estimate of his strength, and that of the Roman
people, tending to show, that if he had carried his arms into Italy,
he would not have been as successful there as he had been in the
Eastern countries._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. This year is followed by the convention of Caudium, so memorable on
account of the misfortune of the Romans, the consuls being Titus
Veturius Calvinus and Spurius Postumius. The Samnites had as their
commander that year Caius Ponius, son to Herennius, born of a father
most highly renowned for wisdom, and himself a consummate warrior and
commander. When the ambassadors, who had been sent to make
restitution, returned, without concluding a peace, he said, "That ye
may not think that no purpose has been effected by this embassy,
whatever degree of anger the deities of heaven had conceived against
us, on account of the infraction of the treaty, has been hereby
expiated. I am very confident, that whatever deities they were, whose
will it was that you should be reduced to the necessity of making the
restitution, which had been demanded according to the treaty, it was
not agreeable to them, that our atonement for the breach of treason
should be so haughtily spurned by the Romans. For what more could
possibly be done towards appeasing the gods, and softening the anger
of men, than we have done? The effects of the enemy, taken among the
spoils, which appeared to be our own by the right of war, we restored:
the authors of the war, as we could not deliver them up alive, we
delivered them dead: their goods we carried to Rome, lest by retaining
them, any degree of guilt should remain among us. What more, Roman, do
I owe to thee? what to the treaty? what to the gods, the guarantees of
the treaty? What arbitrator shall I call in to judge of your
resentment, and of my punishment? I decline none; neither nation nor
private person. But if nothing in human law is left to the weak
against stronger, I will appeal to the gods, the avengers of
intolerant arrogance, and will beseech them to turn their wrath
against those for whom neither the restoration of their own effects
nor additional heaps of other men's property, can suffice, whose
cruelty is not satiated by the death of the guilty, by the surrender
of their lifeless bodies, nor by their goods accompanying the
surrender of the owner; who cannot be appeased otherwise than by
giving them our blood to drink, and our entrails to be torn. Samnites,
war is just to those for whom it is necessary, and arms are clear of
impiety for those who have no hope left but in arms. Wherefore, as in
every human undertaking, it is of the utmost importance what matter
men may set about with the favour, what under the displeasure of the
gods, be assured that the former wars ye waged in opposition to the
gods more than to men; in this, which is now impending, ye will act
under the immediate guidance of the gods themselves."

2. After uttering these predictions, not more cheering than true, he
led out the troops, and placed his camp about Caudium as much out of
view as possible. From thence he sent to Calatia, where he heard that
the Roman consuls were encamped, ten soldiers, in the habit of
shepherds, and ordered them to keep some cattle feeding in several
different places, at a small distance from the Roman posts; and that,
when they fell in with any of their foragers, they should all agree in
the same story, that the legions of the Samnites were then in Apulia,
that they were besieging Luceria with their whole force, and very near
taking it by storm. Such a rumour had been industriously spread
before, and had already reached the Romans; but these prisoners
increased the credit of it, especially as they all concurred in the
same report. There was no doubt but that the Romans would carry
succour to the Lucerians, as being good and faithful allies; and for
this further reason, lest all Apulia, through apprehension of the
impending danger, might go over to the enemy. The only point of
deliberation was, by what road they should go. There were two roads
leading to Luceria, one along the coast of the upper sea, wide and
open; but, as it was the safer, so it was proportionably longer: the
other, which was shorter, through the Caudine forks. The nature of the
place is this: there are two deep glens, narrow and covered with wood,
connected together by mountains ranging on both sides from one to the
other; between these lies a plain of considerable extent, enclosed in
the middle, abounding in grass and water, and through the middle of
which the passage runs: but before you can arrive at it, the first
defile must be passed, while the only way back is through the road by
which you entered it; or if in case of resolving to proceed forward,
you must go by the other glen, which is still more narrow and
difficult. Into this plain the Romans, having marched down their
troops by one of those passes through the cleft of a rock, when they
advanced onward to the other defile, found it blocked up by trees
thrown across, and a mound of huge stones lying in their way. When the
stratagem of the enemy now became apparent, there is seen at the same
time a body of troops on the eminence over the glen. Hastening back,
then, they proceed to retrace the road by which they had entered; they
found that also shut up by such another fence, and men in arms. Then,
without orders, they halted; amazement took possession of their minds,
and a strange kind of numbness seized their limbs: they then remained
a long time motionless and silent, each looking to the other, as if
each thought the other more capable of judging and advising than
himself. After some time, when they saw that the consul's pavilions
were being erected, and that some were getting ready the implements
for throwing up works, although they were sensible that it must appear
ridiculous the attempt to raise a fortification in their present
desperate condition, and when almost every hope was lost, would be an
object of necessity, yet, not to add a fault to their misfortunes,
they all, without being advised or ordered by any one, set earnestly
to work, and enclosed a camp with a rampart, close to the water, while
themselves, besides that the enemy heaped insolent taunts on them,
seemed with melancholy to acknowledge the apparent fruitlessness of
their toil and labour. The lieutenants-general and tribunes, without
being summoned to consultation, (for there was no room for either
consultation or remedy,) assembled round the dejected consul; while
the soldiers, crowding to the general's quarters, demanded from their
leaders that succour, which it was hardly in the power of the immortal
gods themselves to afford them.

3. Night came on them while lamenting their situation rather than
consulting, whilst they urged expedients, each according to his
temper; one crying out, "Let us go over those fences of the roads;"
others, "over the steeps; through the woods; any way, where arms can
be carried. Let us be but permitted to come to the enemy, whom we have
been used to conquer now near thirty years. All places will be level
and plain to a Roman, fighting against the perfidious Samnite."
Another would say, "Whither, or by what way can we go? Do we expect to
remove the mountains from their foundations? While these cliffs hang
over us, by what road will you reach the enemy? Whether armed or
unarmed, brave or dastardly, we are all, without distinction, captured
and vanquished. The enemy will not even show us a weapon by which we
might die with honour. He will finish the war without moving from his
seat." In such discourse, thinking of neither food nor rest, the night
was passed. Nor could the Samnites, though in circumstances so joyous,
instantly determine how to act: it was therefore universally agreed
that Herennius Pontius, father of the general, should be consulted by
letter. He was now grown feeble through age, and had withdrawn
himself, not only from all military, but also from all civil
occupations; yet, notwithstanding the decline of his bodily strength,
his mind retained its full vigour. When he heard that the Roman armies
were shut up at the Caudine forks between the two glens, being
consulted by his son's messenger, he gave his opinion, that they
should all be immediately dismissed from thence unhurt. On this
counsel being rejected, and the same messenger returning a second
time, he recommended that they should all, to a man, be put to death.
When these answers, so opposite to each other, like those of an
ambiguous oracle, were given, although his son in particular
considered that the powers of his father's mind, together with those
of his body, had been impaired by age, was yet prevailed on, by the
general desire of all, to send for him to consult him. The old man, we
are told, complied without reluctance, and was carried in a waggon to
the camp, where, when summoned to give his advice, he spoke in such
way as to make no alteration in his opinions; he only added the
reasons for them. That "by his first plan, which he esteemed the best,
he meant, by an act of extraordinary kindness, to establish perpetual
peace and friendship with a most powerful nation: by the other, to put
off the return of war to the distance of many ages, during which the
Roman state, after the loss of those two armies, could not easily
recover its strength." A third plan there was not. When his son, and
the other chiefs, went on to ask him if "a plan of a middle kind might
not be adopted; that they both should be dismissed unhurt, and, at the
same time, by the right of war, terms imposed on them as vanquished?"
"That, indeed," said he, "is a plan of such a nature, as neither
procures friends or removes enemies. Only preserve those whom ye would
irritate by ignominious treatment. The Romans are a race who know not
how to sit down quiet under defeat; whatever that is which the present
necessity shall brand will rankle in their breasts for ever, and will
not suffer them to rest, until they have wreaked manifold vengeance on
your heads." Neither of these plans was approved, and Herennius was
carried home from the camp.

4. In the Roman camp also, when many fruitless efforts to force a
passage had been made, and they were now destitute of every means of
subsistence, forced by necessity, they send ambassadors, who were
first to ask peace on equal terms; which, if they did not obtain, they
were to challenge the enemy to battle. To this Pontius answered, that
"the war was at an end; and since, even in their present vanquished
and captive state, they were not willing to acknowledge their
situation, he would send them under the yoke unarmed, each with a
single garment; that the other conditions of peace should be such as
were just between the conquerors and the conquered. If their troops
would depart, and their colonies be withdrawn out of the territories
of the Samnites; for the future, the Romans and Samnites, under a
treaty of equality, shall live according to their own respective laws.
On these terms he was ready to negotiate with the consuls: and if any
of these should not be accepted, he forbade the ambassadors to come to
him again." When the result of this embassy was made known, such
general lamentation suddenly arose, and such melancholy took
possession of them, that had they been told that all were to die on
the spot, they could not have felt deeper affliction. After silence
continued a long time, and the consuls were not able to utter a word,
either in favour of a treaty so disgraceful, or against a treaty so
necessary; at length, Lucius Lentulus, who was the first among the
lieutenants-general, both in respect of bravery, and of the public
honours which he had attained, addressed them thus: "Consuls, I have
often heard my father say, that he was the only person in the Capitol
who did not advise the senate to ransom the state from the Gauls with
gold; and these he would not concur in, because they had not been
enclosed with a trench and rampart by the enemy, (who were remarkably
slothful with respect to works and raising fortifications,) and
because they might sally forth, if not without great danger, yet
without certain destruction. Now if, in like manner as they had it in
their power to run down from the Capitol in arms against their foe, as
men besieged have often sallied out on the besiegers, it were possible
for us to come to blows with the enemy, either on equal or unequal
ground, I would not be wanting in the high quality of my father's
spirit in stating my advice. I acknowledge, indeed, that death, in
defence of our country, is highly glorious; and I am ready, either to
devote myself for the Roman people and the legions, or to plunge into
the midst of the enemy. But in this spot I behold my country: in this
spot, the whole of the Roman legions, and unless these choose to rush
on death in defence of their own individual characters, what have they
which can be preserved by their death? The houses of the city, some
may say, and the walls of it, and the crowd who dwell in it, by which
the city is inhabited. But in fact, in case of the destruction of this
army, all these are betrayed, not preserved. For who will protect
them? An unwarlike and unarmed multitude, shall I suppose? Yes, just
as they defended them against the attack of the Gauls. Will they call
to their succour an army from Veii, with Camillus at its head? Here on
the spot, I repeat, are all our hopes and strength; by preserving
which, we preserve our country; by delivering them up to death, we
abandon and betray our country. But a surrender is shameful and
ignominious. True: but such ought to be our affection for our country,
that we should save it by our own disgrace, if necessity required, as
freely as by our death. Let therefore that indignity be undergone, how
great soever, and let us submit to that necessity which even the gods
themselves do not overcome. Go, consuls, ransom the state for arms,
which your ancestors ransomed with gold."

5. The consuls having gone to Pontius to confer with him, when he
talked, in the strain of a conqueror, of a treaty, they declared that
such could not be concluded without an order of the people, nor
without the ministry of the heralds, and the other customary rites.
Accordingly the Caudine peace was not ratified by settled treaty, as
is commonly believed, and even asserted by Claudius, but by
conventional sureties. For what occasion would these be either for
sureties or hostages in the former case, where the ratification is
performed by the imprecation, "that whichever nation shall give
occasion to the said terms being violated, may Jupiter strike that
nation in like manner as the swine is struck by the heralds." The
consuls, lieutenants-general, quaestors, and military tribunes, became
sureties; and the names of all these who became sureties are extant;
where, had the business been transacted by treaty, none would have
appeared but those of the two heralds. On account of the necessary
delay of the treaty six hundred horsemen were demanded as hostages,
who were to suffer death if the compact were not fulfilled; a time was
then fixed for delivering up the hostages, and sending away the troops
disarmed. The return of the consuls renewed the general grief in the
camp, insomuch that the men hardly refrained from offering violence to
them, "by whose rashness," they said, "they had been brought into such
a situation; and through whose cowardice they were likely to depart
with greater disgrace than they came. They had employed no guide
through the country, nor scouts; but were sent out blindly, like
beasts into a pitfall" They cast looks on each other, viewed earnestly
the arms which they must presently surrender; while their persons
would be subject to the whim of the enemy: figured to themselves the
hostile yoke, the scoffs of the conquerors, their haughty looks, and
finally, thus disarmed, their march through the midst of an armed foe.
In a word, they saw with horror the miserable journey of their
dishonoured band through the cities of the allies; and their return
into their own country, to their parents, whither themselves, and
their ancestors, had so often come in triumph. Observing, that "they
alone had been conquered without a fight, without a weapon thrown,
without a wound; that they had not been permitted to draw their
swords, nor to engage the enemy. In vain had arms, in vain had
strength, in vain had courage been given them." While they were giving
vent to such grievous reflections, the fatal hour of their disgrace
arrived, which was to render every circumstance still more shocking in
fact, than they had preconceived it in their imaginations. First, they
were ordered to go out, beyond the rampart, unarmed, and with single
garments; then the hostages were surrendered, and carried into
custody. The lictors were next commanded to depart from the consuls,
and the robes of the latter were stripped off. This excited such a
degree of commiseration in the breasts of those very men, who a little
before, pouring execrations upon them, had proposed that they should
be delivered up and torn to pieces, that every one, forgetting his own
condition, turned away his eyes from that degradation of so high a
dignity, as from a spectacle too horrid to behold.

6. First, the consuls, nearly half naked, were sent under the yoke;
then each officer, according to his rank, was exposed to disgrace, and
the legions successively. The enemy stood on each side under arms,
reviling and mocking them; swords were pointed at most of them,
several were wounded and some even slain, when their looks, rendered
too fierce by the indignity to which they were subjected, gave offence
to the conquerors. Thus were they led under the yoke; and what was
still more intolerable, under the eyes of the enemy. When they had got
clear of the defile, they seemed as if they had been drawn up from the
infernal regions, and then for the first time beheld the light; yet,
when they viewed the ignominious appearance of the army, the light
itself was more painful to them than any kind of death could have
been; so that although they might have arrived at Capua before night,
yet, uncertain with respect to the fidelity of the allies, and because
shame embarrassed them, in need of every thing, they threw themselves
carelessly on the ground, on each side of the road: which being told
at Capua, just compassion for their allies got the better of the
arrogance natural to the Campanians. They immediately sent to the
consuls their ensigns of office, the fasces and lictors; to the
soldiers, arms, horses, clothes, and provisions in abundance: and, on
their approach to Capua, the whole senate and people went out to meet
them, and performed every proper office of hospitality, both public
and private. But the courtesy, kind looks, and address of the allies,
could not only not draw a word from them, but it could not even
prevail on them to raise their eyes, or look their consoling friends
in the face, so completely did shame, in addition to grief, oblige
them to shun the conversation and society of these their friends. Next
day, when some young nobles, who had been sent from Capua, to escort
them on their road to the frontiers of Campania, returned, they were
called into the senate-house, and, in answer to the inquiries of the
elder members, said, that "to them they seemed deeply sunk in
melancholy and dejection; that the whole body moved on in silence,
almost as if dumb; the former genius of the Romans was prostrated, and
that their spirit had been taken from them, together with their arms.
Not one returned a salute, nor returned an answer to those who greeted
them; as if, through fear, they were unable to utter a word; as if
their necks still carried the yoke under which they had been sent.
That the Samnites had obtained a victory, not only glorious, but
lasting also; for they had subdued, not Rome merely, as the Gauls had
formerly done, but what was a much wore warlike achievement, the Roman
courage." When these remarks were made and attentively listened to,
and the almost extinction of the Roman name was lamented in this
assembly of faithful allies, Ofilius Calavius, son of Ovius, a man
highly distinguished, both by his birth and conduct, and at this time
further respectable on account of his age, is said to have declared
that he entertained a very different opinion in the case. "This
obstinate silence," said he, "those eyes fixed on the earth,--those
ears deaf to all comfort,--with the shame of beholding the light,--are
indications of a mind calling forth, from its inmost recesses, the
utmost exertions of resentment. Either he was ignorant of the temper
of the Romans, or that silence would shortly excite, among the
Samnites, lamentable cries and groans; for that the remembrance of the
Caudine peace would be much more sorrowful to the Samnites than to the
Romans. Each side would have their own native spirit, wherever they
should happen to engage, but the Samnites would not, every where, have
the glens of Caudium."

7. Their disaster was, by this time, well known at Rome also. At
first, they heard that the troops were shut up; afterwards the news of
the ignominious peace caused greater affliction than had been felt for
their danger. On the report of their being surrounded, a levy of men
was begun; but when it was understood that the army had surrendered in
so disgraceful a manner, the preparations were laid aside; and
immediately, without any public directions, a general mourning took
place, with all the various demonstrations of grief. The shops were
shut; and all business ceased in the forum, spontaneously, before it
was proclaimed. Laticlaves [Footnote: In the original, _lati clavi_.
The latus clavus was a tunic, or vest, ornamented with a broad stripe
of purple on the fore part, worn by the senators; the knights wore a
similar one, only ornamented with a narrower stripe. Gold rings were
also used as badges of distinction, the common people wore iron ones.]
and gold rings were laid aside: and the public were in greater
tribulation, if possible, than the army itself; they were not only
enraged against the commanders, the advisers and sureties of the peace,
but detested even the unoffending soldiers, and asserted, that they
ought not to be admitted into the city or its habitations. But these
transports of passion were allayed by the arrival of the troops, which
excited compassion even in the angry; for entering into the city, not
like men returning into their country with unexpected safety, but in
the habit and with the looks of captives, late in the evening; they hid
themselves so closely in their houses, that, for the next, and several
following days, not one of them could bear to come in sight of the
forum, or of the public. The consuls, shut up in private, transacted no
official business, except that which was wrung from them by a decree of
the senate, to nominate a dictator to preside at the elections. They
nominated Quintus Fabius Ambustus, and as master of the horse Publius
Aelius Paetus. But they having been irregularly appointed, there were
substituted in their room, Marcus Aemilius Papus dictator, and Lucius
Valerius Flaccus master of the horse. But neither did these hold the
elections: and the people being dissatisfied with all the magistrates
of that year, an interregnum ensued. The interreges were, Quintus
Fabius Maximus and Marcus Valerius Corvus, who elected consuls Quintus
Publilius Philo, and Lucius Papirius Cursor a second time; a choice
universally approved, for there were no commanders at that time of
higher reputation.

8. They entered into office on the day they were elected, for so it
had been determined by the fathers. When the customary decrees of the
senate were passed, they proposed the consideration of the Caudine
peace; and Publilius, who was in possession of the fasces, said,
"Spurius Postumius, speak:" he arose with just the same countenance
with which he had passed under the yoke, and delivered himself to this
effect: "Consuls, I am well aware that I have been called up first
with marked ignominy, not with honour; and that I am ordered to speak,
not as being a senator, but as a person answerable as well for an
unsuccessful war as for a disgraceful peace. However, since the
question propounded by you is not concerning our guilt, or our
punishment; waving a defence, which would not be very difficult,
before men who are not unacquainted with human casualties or
necessities, I shall briefly state my opinion on the matter in
question; which opinion will testify, whether I meant to spare myself
or your legions, when I engaged as surety to the convention, whether
dishonourable or necessary: by which, however, the Roman people are
not bound, inasmuch as it was concluded without their order; nor is
any thing liable to be forfeited to the Samnites, in consequence of
it, except our persons. Let us then be delivered up to them by the
heralds, naked, and in chains. Let us free the people of the religious
obligation, if we have bound them under any such; so that there may be
no restriction, divine or human, to prevent your entering on the war
anew, without violating either religion or justice. I am also of
opinion, that the consuls, in the mean time, enlist, arm, and lead out
an army; but that they should not enter the enemy's territories before
every particular, respecting the surrender of us, be regularly
executed. You, O immortal gods! I pray and beseech that, although it
has not been your will that Spurius Postumius and Titus Veturius, as
consuls, should wage war with success against the Samnites, ye may yet
deem it sufficient to have seen us sent under the yoke; to have seen
us bound under an infamous convention; to have seen us delivered into
the hands of our foes naked and shackled, taking on our own heads the
whole weight of the enemy's resentment. And grant, that the consuls
and legions of Rome may wage war against the Samnites, with the same
fortune with which every war has been waged before we became consuls."
On his concluding this speech, men's minds were so impressed with both
admiration and compassion, that now they could scarce believe him to
be the same Spurius Postumius who had been the author of so shameful a
peace; again lamenting, that such a man was likely to undergo, among
the enemy, a punishment even beyond that of others, through resentment
for annulling the peace. When all the members, extolling him with
praises, expressed their approbation of his sentiments, a protest was
attempted for a time by Lucius Livius and Quintus Maelius, tribunes of
the commons, who said, that "the people could not be acquitted of the
religious obligation by the consuls being given up, unless all things
were restored to the Samnites in the same state in which they had been
at Caudium; nor had they themselves deserved any punishment, for
having, by becoming sureties to the peace, preserved the army of the
Roman people; nor, finally, could they, being sacred and inviolable,
be surrendered to the enemy or treated with violence."

9. To this Postumius replied, "In the mean time surrender us as
unsanctified persons, which ye may do, without offence to religion;
those sacred and inviolable personages, the tribunes, ye will
afterwards deliver up as soon as they go out of office: but, if ye
listen to me, they will be first scourged with rods, here in the
Comitium, that they may pay this as interest for their punishment
being delayed. For, as to their denying that the people are acquitted
of the religious obligation, by our being given up, who is there so
ignorant of the laws of the heralds, as not to know, that those men
speak in that manner, that they themselves may not be surrendered,
rather than because the case is really so? Still I do not deny,
conscript fathers, that compacts, on sureties given, are as sacred as
treaties, in the eyes of all who regard faith between men, with the
same reverence which is paid to duties respecting the gods: but I
insist, that without the order of the people, nothing can be ratified
that is to bind the people. Suppose that, out of the same arrogance
with which the Samnites wrung from us the convention in question, they
had compelled us to repeat the established form of words for the
surrendering of cities, would ye, tribunes, say, that the Roman people
was surrendered? and, that this city, these temples, and consecrated
grounds, these lands and waters, were become the property of the
Samnites? I say no more of the surrender, because our having become
sureties is the point insisted on. Now, suppose we had become sureties
that the Roman people should quit this city; that they should set it
on fire; that they should have no magistrates, no senate, no laws;
that they should, in future, be ruled by kings: the gods forbid, you
say. But, the enormity of the articles lessens not the obligation of a
compact. If there is any thing in which the people can be bound, it
can in all. Nor is there any importance in another circumstance, which
weighs, perhaps, with some: whether a consul, a dictator, or a
praetor, be the surety. And this, indeed, was what even the Samnites
themselves proved, who were not satisfied with the security of the
consuls, but compelled the lieutenants-general, quaestors, and
military tribunes to join them. Let no one, then, demand of me, why I
entered into such a compact, when neither such power was vested in a
consul, and when I could not either to them, insure a peace, of which
I could not command the ratification; or in behalf of you, who had
given me no powers. Conscript fathers, none of the transactions at
Caudium were directed by human wisdom. The immortal gods deprived of
understanding both your generals and those of the enemy. On the one
side we acted not with sufficient caution in the war; on the other,
they threw away a victory, which through our folly they had obtained,
while they hardly confided in the places, by means of which they had
conquered; but were in haste, on any terms, to take arms out of the
hands of men who were born to arms. Had their reason been sound, would
it have been difficult, during the time which they spent in sending
for old men from home to give them advice, to send ambassadors to
Rome, and to negotiate a peace and treaty with the senate, and with
the people? It would have been a journey of only three days to
expeditious travellers. In the interim, matters might have rested
under a truce, that is, until their ambassadors should have brought
from Rome, either certain victory or peace. That would have been
really a compact, on the faith of sureties, for we should have become
sureties by order of the people. But, neither would ye have passed
such an order, nor should we have pledged our faith; nor was it right
that the affair should have any other issue, than, that they should be
vainly mocked with a dream, as it were, of greater prosperity than
their minds were capable of comprehending, and that the same fortune,
which had entangled our army, should extricate it; that an ineffectual
victory should be frustrated by a more ineffectual peace; and that a
convention, on the faith of a surety, should be introduced, which
bound no other person beside the surety. For what part had ye,
conscript fathers; what part had the people, in this affair? Who can
call upon you? Who can say, that he has been deceived by you? Can the
enemy? Can a citizen? To the enemy ye engaged nothing. Ye ordered no
citizen to engage on your behalf. Ye are therefore no way concerned
either with us, to whom ye gave no commission; nor with the Samnites,
with whom ye transacted no business. We are sureties to the Samnites;
debtors, sufficiently wealthy in that which is our own, in that which
we can offer--our bodies and our minds. On these, let them exercise
their cruelty; against these, let them whet their resentment and their
swords. As to what relates to the tribunes, consider whether the
delivering them up can be effected at the present time, or if it must
be deferred to another day. Meanwhile let us, Titus Veturius, and the
rest concerned, offer our worthless persons, as atonements for the
breaking our engagements, and, by our sufferings liberate the Roman
armies."

10. Both these arguments, and, still more, the author of them,
powerfully affected the senators; as they did likewise every one, not
excepting even the tribunes of the commons who declared, that they
would be directed by the senate. They then instantly resigned their
office, and were delivered, together with the rest, to the heralds, to
be conducted to Caudium. On passing this decree of the senate, it
seemed as if some new light had shone upon the state: Postumius was in
every mouth: they extolled him to heaven; and pronounced his conduct
as equal even to the devoting act of the consul Publius Decius, and to
other illustrious acts. "Through his counsel, and exertions," they
said, "the state had raised up its head from an ignominious peace. He
now offered himself to the enemy's rage, and to torments; and was
suffering, in atonement for the Roman people." All turned their
thoughts towards arms and war, [and the general cry was,] "When shall
we be permitted with arms in our hands to meet the Samnites?" While
the state glowed with resentment and rancour, the levies were composed
almost entirely of volunteers. New legions, composed of the former
soldiers, were quickly formed, and an army marched to Caudium. The
heralds, who went before, on coming to the gate, ordered the sureties
of the peace to be stripped of their clothes, and their hands to be
tied behind their backs. As the apparitor, out of respect to his
dignity, was binding Postumius in a loose manner, "Why do you not,"
said he, "draw the cord tight, that the surrender may be regularly
performed?" Then, when they came into the assembly of the Samnites,
and to the tribunal of Pontius, Aulus Cornelius Arvina, a herald,
pronounced these words: "Forasmuch as these men, here present, without
orders from the Roman people, the Quirites, entered into surety, that
a treaty should be made, and have thereby rendered themselves
criminal; now, in order that the Roman people may be freed from the
crime of impiety, I here surrender these men into your hands." On the
herald saying thus, Postumius gave him a stroke on the thigh with his
knee, as forcibly as he could, and said with a loud voice, that "he
was now a citizen of Samnium, the other a Roman ambassador; that the
herald had been, by him, violently ill-treated, contrary to the law of
nations; and that his people would therefore have the more justice on
their side, in waging war."

11. Pontius then said, "Neither will I accept such a surrender, nor
will the Samnites deem it valid. Spurius Postumius, if you believe
that there are gods, why do you not undo all that has been done, or
fulfil your agreement? The Samnite nation is entitled, either to all
the men whom it had in its power, or, instead of them, to a peace. But
why do I call on you, who, with as much regard to faith as you are
able to show, return yourself a prisoner into the hands of the
conqueror? I call on the Roman people. If they are dissatisfied with
the convention made at the Caudine forks, let them replace the legions
within the defile where they were pent up. Let there be no deception
on either side. Let all that has been done pass as nothing. Let them
receive again the army which they surrendered by the convention; let
them return into their camp. Whatever they were in possession of, the
day before the conference, let them possess again. Then let war and
resolute counsels be adopted. Then let the convention, and peace, be
rejected. Let us carry on the war in the same circumstances, and
situations, in which we were before peace was mentioned. Let neither
the Roman people blame the convention of the consuls, nor us the faith
of the Roman people. Will ye never want an excuse for not standing to
the compacts which ye make on being defeated? Ye gave hostages to
Porsena: ye clandestinely withdrew them. Ye ransomed your state from
the Gauls, for gold: while they were receiving the gold, they were put
to the sword. Ye concluded a peace with us, on condition of our
restoring your captured legions: that peace ye now annul; in fine, ye
always spread over your fraudulent conduct some show of right. Do the
Roman people disapprove of their legions being saved by an ignominious
peace? Let them have their peace, and return the captured legions to
the conqueror. This would be conduct consistent with faith, with
treaties, and with the laws of the heralds. But that you should, in
consequence of the convention, obtain what you desired, the safety of
so many of your countrymen, while I obtain not, what I stipulated for
on sending you back those men, a peace; is this the law which you,
Aulus Cornelius, which ye, heralds, prescribe to nations? But for my
part, I neither accept those men whom ye pretend to surrender, nor
consider them as surrendered; nor do I hinder them from returning into
their own country, which stands bound under an actual convention,
formally entered into carrying with them the wrath of all the gods,
whose authority is thus baffled. Wage war, since Spurius Postumius has
just now struck with his knee the herald, in character of ambassador.
The gods are to believe that Postumius is a citizen of Samnium, not of
Rome; and that a Roman ambassador has been violated by a Samnite; and
that therefore a just war has been waged against us by you. That men
of years, and of consular dignity, should not be ashamed to exhibit
such mockery of religion in the face of day! And should have recourse
to such shallow artifices to palliate their breach of faith, unworthy
even of children! Go, lictor, take off the bonds from those Romans.
Let no one delay them from departing when they think proper."
Accordingly they returned unhurt from Caudium to the Roman camp,
having acquitted, certainly, their own faith, and perhaps that of the
public.

12. The Samnites finding that instead of a peace which flattered their
pride, the war was revived, and with the utmost inveteracy, not only
felt, in their minds, a foreboding of all the consequences which
ensued, but saw them, in a manner, before their eyes. They now, too
late and in vain, applauded the plans of old Pontius, by blundering
between which, they had exchanged the possession of victory for an
uncertain peace; and having lost the opportunity of doing a kindness
or an injury, were now to fight against men, whom they might have
either put out of the way, for ever, as enemies; or engaged, for ever,
as friends. And such was the change which had taken place in men's
minds, since the Caudine peace, even before any trial of strength had
shown an advantage on either side, that Postumius, by surrendering
himself, had acquired greater renown among the Romans, than Pontius
among the Samnites, by his bloodless victory. The Romans considered
their being at liberty to make war, a certain victory; while the
Samnites supposed the Romans victorious, the moment they resumed their
arms. Meanwhile, the Satricans revolted to the Samnites, who attacked
the colony of Fregellae, by a sudden surprise in the night,
accompanied, as it appears, by the Satricans. From that time until
day, their mutual fears kept both parties quiet: the daylight was the
signal for battle, which the Fregellans contrived to maintain, for a
considerable time, without loss of ground; both because they fought
for their religion and liberty; and the multitude, who were unfit to
bear arms, assisted them from the tops of the houses. At length a
stratagem gave the advantage to the assailants; for they suffered the
voice of a crier to be heard proclaiming, that "whoever laid down his
arms might retire in safety." This relaxed their eagerness in the
fight, and they began almost every where to throw away their arms. A
part, more determined, however, retaining their arms, rushed out by
the opposite gate, and their boldness brought greater safety to them,
than their fear, which inclined them to credulity, did to the others:
for the Samnites, having surrounded the latter with fires, burned them
all to death, while they made vain appeals to the faith of gods and
men. The consuls having settled the province between them, Papirius
proceeded into Apulia to Luceria where the Roman horsemen, given as
hostages at Caudium were kept in custody: Publilius remained in
Samnium, to oppose the Caudine legions. This proceeding perplexed the
minds of the Samnites: they could not safely determine either to go to
Luceria, lest the enemy should press on their rear or to remain where
they were, lest in the mean time Luceria should be lost. They
concluded, therefore, that it would be most advisable to trust to the
decision of fortune, and to take the issue of a battle with Publilius:
accordingly they drew out their forces into the field.

13. When Publilius was about to engage, considering it proper to
address his soldiers first, he ordered an assembly be summoned. But
though they ran together to the general's quarters with the greatest
alacrity, yet so loud were the clamours, demanding the fight, that
none of the general's exhortations were heard: each man's own
reflections on the late disgrace served as an exhortation. They
advanced therefore to battle, urging the standard-bearers to hasten;
at rest, in beginning the conflict, there should be any delay, in
wielding their javelins and then drawing their swords, they threw away
the former, as if a signal to that purpose had been given, and,
drawing the latter, rushed in full speed upon the foe. Nothing of a
general's skill was displayed in forming ranks or reserves; the
resentment of the troops performed all, with a degree of fury little
inferior to madness. The enemy, therefore, were not only completely
routed, not even daring to embarrass their flight by retreating to
their camp but dispersing, made towards Apulia in scattered parties:
afterwards, however, collecting their forces into one body, they
reached Luceria. The same exasperation, which had carried the Romans
through the midst of the enemy's line, carried them forward also into
their camp, where greater carnage was made, and more blood spilt, than
even in the field, while the greater part of the spoil was destroyed
in their rage. The other army, with the consul Papirius, had now
arrived at Arpi, on the sea-coast, having passed without molestation
through all the countries in their way; which was owing to the
ill-treatment received by those people from the Samnites, and their
hatred towards them, rather than to any favour received from the Roman
people. For such of the Samnites as dwelt on the mountains in separate
villages, used to ravage the low lands, and the places on the coast;
and being mountaineers, and savage themselves, despised the husbandmen
who were of a gentler kind, and, as generally happens, resembled the
district they inhabited. Now if this tract had been favourably
affected towards the Samnites, either the Roman army could have been
prevented from reaching Arpi, or, as it lay between Rome and Arpi, it
might have intercepted the convoys of provisions, and utterly
destroyed them by the consequent scarcity of all necessaries. Even as
it was, when they went from thence to Luceria, both the besiegers and
the besieged were distressed equally by want. Every kind of supplies
was brought to the Romans from Arpi; but in so very scanty proportion,
that the horsemen had to carry corn from thence to the camp, in little
bags, for the foot, who were employed in the outposts, watches, and
works; and sometimes falling in with the enemy, they were obliged to
throw the corn from off their horses, in order to fight. Before the
arrival of the other consul and his victorious army, both provisions
had been brought in to the Samnites, and reinforcements conveyed in to
them from the mountains; but the coming of Publilius contracted all
their resources; for, committing the siege to the care of his
colleague, and keeping himself disengaged, he threw every difficulty
in the way of the enemy's convoys. There being therefore little hope
for the besieged, or that they would be able much longer to endure
want, the Samnites, encamped at Luceria, were obliged to collect their
forces from every side, and come to an engagement with Papirius.

14. At this juncture, while both parties were preparing for an action,
ambassadors from the Tarentines interposed, requiring both Samnites
and Romans to desist from war; with menaces, that "if either refused
to agree to a cessation of hostilities, they would join their arms
with the other party against them." Papirius, on hearing the purport
of their embassy, as if influenced by their words, answered, that he
would consult his colleague: he then sent for him, employing the
intermediate time in the necessary preparations; and when he had
conferred with him on a matter, about which no doubt was entertained,
he made the signal for battle. While the consuls were employed in
performing the religious rites and the other usual business
preparatory to an engagement the Tarentine ambassadors put themselves
in their way, expecting an answer: to whom Papirius said, "Tarentines,
the priest reports that the auspices are favourable, and that our
sacrifices have been attended with excellent omens: under the
direction of the gods, we are proceeding, as you see, to action." He
then ordered the standards to move, and led out the troops; thus
rebuking the exorbitant arrogance of that nation, which at a time
when, through intestine discord and sedition, it was unequal to the
management of its own affairs, yet presumed to prescribe the bounds of
peace and war to others. On the other side, the Samnites, who had
neglected every preparation for fighting, either because they were
really desirous of peace, or it seemed their interest to pretend to be
so, in order to conciliate the favour of the Tarentines, when they
saw, on a sudden, the Romans drawn up for battle, cried out, that
"they would continue to be directed by the Tarentines, and would
neither march out, nor carry their arms beyond the rampart. That if
deceived, they would rather endure any consequence which chance may
bring, than show contempt to the Tarentines, the advisers of peace."
The consuls said that "they embraced the omen, and prayed that the
enemy might continue in the resolution of not even defending their
rampart." Then, dividing the forces between them, they advanced to the
works; and, making an assault on every side at once, while some filled
up the trenches, others tore down the rampart, and tumbled it into the
trench. All were stimulated, not only by their native courage, but by
the resentment which, since their disgrace, had been festering in
their breasts. They made their way into the camp; where, every one
repeating, that here was not Caudium, nor the forks, nor the
impassable glens, where cunning haughtily triumphed over error; but
Roman valour, which no rampart nor trench could ward off;--they slew,
without distinction, those who resisted and those who fled, the armed
and unarmed, freemen and slaves, young and old, men and cattle. Nor
would a single animal have escaped, had not the consuls given the
signal for retreat; and, by commands and threats, forced out of the
camp the soldiers, greedy of slaughter. As they were highly incensed
at being thus interrupted in the gratification of their vengeance, a
speech was immediately addressed to them, assuring the soldiers, that
"the consuls neither did nor would fall short of any one of the
soldiers, in hatred toward the enemy; on the contrary, as they led the
way in battle, so would they have done the same in executing unbounded
vengeance, had not the consideration of the six hundred horsemen, who
were confined as hostages in Luceria, restrained their inclinations;
lest total despair of pardon might drive on the enemy blindly to take
vengeance on them, eager to destroy them before they themselves should
perish." The soldiers highly applauded this conduct, and rejoiced that
their resentment had been checked, and acknowledged that every thing
ought to be endured, rather than that the safety of so many Roman
youths of the first distinction should be brought into danger.

15. The assembly being then dismissed, a consultation was held,
whether they should press forward the siege of Luceria, with all their
forces; or, whether with one of the commanders, and his army, trial
should be made of the Apulians, a nation in the neighbourhood still
doubtful. The consul Publilius set out to make a circuit through
Apulia, and in the one expedition either reduced by force, or received
into alliance on conditions, a considerable number of the states.
Papirius likewise, who had remained to prosecute the siege of Luceria,
soon found the event agreeable to his hopes: for all the roads being
blocked up through which provisions used to be conveyed from Samnium,
the Samnites, who were in garrison, were reduced so low by famine,
that they sent ambassadors to the Roman consul, proposing that he
should raise the siege, on receiving the horsemen who were the cause
of the war, to whom Papirius returned this answer, that "they ought to
have consulted Pontius, son of Herennius, by whose advice they had
sent the Romans under the yoke, what treatment he thought fitting for
the conquered to undergo. But since, instead of offering fair terms
themselves, they chose rather that they should be imposed on them by
their enemies, he desired them to carry back orders to the troops in
Luceria, that they should leave within the walls their arms, baggage,
beasts of burthen, and all persons unfit for war. The soldiers he
would send under the yoke with single garments, retaliating the
disgrace formerly inflicted, not inflicting a new one." The terms were
not rejected. Seven thousand soldiers were sent under the yoke, and an
immense booty was seized in Luceria, all the standards and arms which
they had lost at Caudium being recovered; and, what greatly surpassed
all their joy, recovered the horsemen whom the Samnites had sent to
Luceria to be kept as pledges of the peace. Hardly ever did the Romans
gain a victory more distinguished for the sudden reverse produced in
the state of their affairs; especially if it be true, as I find in
some annals, that Pontius, son of Herennius, the Samnite general, was
sent under the yoke along with the rest, to atone for the disgrace of
the consuls. I think it indeed more strange that there should exist
any doubt whether it was Lucius Cornelius, in quality of dictator,
Lucius Papirius Cursor being master of the horse, who performed these
achievements at Caudium, and afterwards at Luceria, as the single
avenger of the disgrace of the Romans, enjoying the best deserved
triumph, perhaps, next to that of Furius Camillus, which had ever yet
been obtained; or whether that honour belongs to the consuls, and
particularly to Papirius. This uncertainty is followed by another,
whether, at the next election, Papirius Cursor was chosen consul a
third time, with Quintus Aulus Ceretanus a second time, being
re-elected in requital of his services at Luceria; or whether it was
Lucius Papirius Mugillanus, the surname being mistaken.

16. From henceforth, the accounts are clear, that the other wars were
conducted to a conclusion by the consuls. Aulius by one successful
battle, entirely conquered the Forentans. The city, to which their
army had retreated after its defeat, surrendered on terms, hostages
having been demanded. With similar success the other consul conducted
his operations against the Satricans; who, though Roman citizens, had,
after the misfortune at Caudium, revolted to the Samnites, and
received a garrison into their city. The Satricans, however, when the
Roman army approached their walls, sent deputies to sue for peace,
with humble entreaties; to whom the consul answered harshly, that
"they must not come again to him, unless they either put to death, or
delivered up, the Samnite garrison:" by which terms greater terror was
struck into the colonists than by the arms with which they were
threatened. The deputies, accordingly, several times asking the
consul, how he thought that they, who were few and weak, could attempt
to use force against a garrison so strong and well-armed: he desired
them to "seek counsel from those, by whose advice they had received
that garrison into the city." They then departed, and returned to
their countrymen, having obtained from the consul, with much
difficulty, permission to consult their senate on the matter, and
bring back their answer to him. Two factions divided the senate; one
that whose leaders had been the authors of the defection from the
Roman people, the other consisted of the citizens who retained their
loyalty; both, however, showed an earnest desire, that every means
should be used towards effecting an accommodation with the consul for
the restoration of peace. As the Samnite garrison, being in no respect
prepared for holding out a siege, intended to retire the next night
out of the town, one party thought it sufficient to discover to the
consul, at what hour, through what gate, and by what road, his enemy
was to march out. The other, against whose wishes defection to the
Samnites had occurred, even opened one of the gates for the consul in
the night, secretly admitting the armed enemy into the town. In
consequence of this twofold treachery, the Samnite garrison was
surprised and overpowered by an ambush, placed in the woody places,
near the road; and, at the same time, a shout was raised in the city,
which was now filled with the enemy. Thus, in the short space of one
hour, the Samnites were put to the sword, the Satricans made
prisoners, and all things reduced under the power of the consul; who,
having instituted an inquiry by whose means the revolt had taken
place, scourged with rods and beheaded such as he found to be guilty;
and then, disarming the Satricans, he placed a strong garrison in the
place. On this those writers state, that Papirius Cursor proceeded to
Rome to celebrate his triumph, who say, that it was under his guidance
Luceria was retaken, and the Samnites sent under the yoke.
Undoubtedly, as a warrior, he was deserving of every military praise,
excelling not only in vigour of mind, but likewise in strength of
body. He possessed extraordinary swiftness of foot, surpassing every
one of his age in running, from whence came the surname into his
family; and he is said, either from the robustness of his frame, or
from much practice, to have been able to digest a very large quantity
of food and wine. Never did either the foot-soldier or horseman feel
military service more laborious, under any general, because he was of
a constitution not to be overcome by fatigue. The cavalry, on some
occasion, venturing to request that, in consideration of their good
behaviour, he would excuse them some part of their business, he told
them, "Ye should not say that no indulgence has been granted you,--I
excuse you from rubbing your horses' backs when ye dismount." He
supported also the authority of command, in all its vigour, both among
the allies and his countrymen. The praetor of Praeneste, through fear,
had been tardy in bringing forward his men from the reserve to the
front: he, walking before his tent, ordered him to be called, and then
bade the lictor to make ready his axe, on which, the Praenestine
standing frightened almost to death, he said, "Here, lictor, cut away
this stump, it is troublesome to people as they walk;" and, after thus
alarming him with the dread of the severest punishment, he imposed a
fine and dismissed him. It is beyond doubt, that during that age, than
which none was ever more productive of virtuous characters, there was
no man in whom the Roman affairs found a more effectual support; nay,
people even marked him out, in their minds, as a match for Alexander
the Great, in case that, having completed the conquest of Asia, he
should have turned his arms on Europe.

17. Nothing can be found farther from my intention, since the
commencement of this history, than to digress, more than necessity
required, from the course of narration; and, by embellishing my work
with variety, to seek pleasing resting-places, as it were, for my
readers, and relaxation for my own mind: nevertheless, the mention
of so great a king and commander, now [editorial note: there is
reason to believe that one or two lines of text might be missing at
this point] calls forth to public view those silent reflections,
whom Alexander must have fought. Manlius Torquatus, had he met
him in the field, might, perhaps, have yielded to Alexander in
discharging military duties in battle (for these also render
him no less illustrious); and so might Valerius Corvus; men who
were distinguished soldiers, before they became commanders. The same,
too, might have been the case with the Decii, who, after devoting
their persons, rushed upon the enemy; or of Papirius Cursor, though
possessed of such powers, both of body and mind. By the counsels of
one youth, it is possible the wisdom of a whole senate, not to mention
individuals, might have been baffled, [consisting of such members,]
that he alone, who declared that "it consisted of kings," conceived a
correct idea of a Roman senate. But then the danger was, that with
more judgment than any one of those whom I have named he might choose
ground for an encampment, provide supplies, guard against stratagems,
distinguish the season for fighting, form his line of battle, or
strengthen it properly with reserves. He would have owned that he was
not dealing with Darius, who drew after him a train of women and
eunuchs; saw nothing about him but gold and purple; was encumbered
with the trappings of his state, and should be called his prey, rather
than his antagonist; whom therefore he vanquished without loss of
blood and had no other merit, on the occasion, than that of showing a
proper spirit in despising empty show. The aspect of Italy would have
appeared to him of a quite different nature from that of India, which
he traversed in the guise of a traveller, at the head of a crew of
drunkards, if he had seen the forests of Apulia, and the mountains of
Lucania, with the vestiges of the disasters of his house, and where
his uncle Alexander, king of Epirus, had been lately cut off.

18. We are now speaking of Alexander not yet intoxicated by
prosperity, the seductions of which no man was less capable of
withstanding. But, if he is to be judged from the tenor of his conduct
in the new state of his fortune, and from the new disposition, as I
may say, which he put on after his successes, he would have entered
Italy more like Darius than Alexander; and would have brought thither
an army that had forgotten Macedonia, and were degenerating into the
manners of the Persians. It is painful, in speaking of so great a
king, to recite his ostentatious change of dress; of requiring that
people should address him with adulation, prostrating themselves on
the ground, a practice insupportable to the Macedonians, had they even
been conquered, much more so when they were victorious; the shocking
cruelty of his punishments; his murdering his friends in the midst of
feasting and wine; with the folly of his fiction respecting his birth.
What must have been the consequence, if his love of wine had daily
become more intense? if his fierce and uncontrollable anger? And as I
mention not any one circumstance of which there is a doubt among
writers, do we consider these as no disparagements to the
qualifications of a commander? But then, as is frequently repeated by
the silliest of the Greeks, who are fond of exalting the reputation,
even of the Parthians, at the expense of the Roman name, the danger
was that the Roman people would not have had resolution to bear up
against the splendour of Alexander's name, who, however, in my
opinion, was not known to them even by common fame; and while, in
Athens, a state reduced to weakness by the Macedonian arms, which at
the very time saw the ruins of Thebes smoking in its neighbourhood,
men had spirit enough to declaim with freedom against him, as is
manifest from the copies of their speeches, which have been preserved;
[we are to be told] that out of such a number of Roman chiefs, no one
would have freely uttered his sentiments. How great soever our idea of
this man's greatness may be, still it is the greatness of an
individual, constituted by the successes of a little more than ten
years; and those who give it pre-eminence on account that the Roman
people have been defeated, though not in any entire war, yet in
several battles, whereas Alexander was never once unsuccessful in a
single fight, do not consider that they are comparing the actions of
one man, and that a young man, with the exploits of a nation waging
wars now eight hundred years. Can we wonder if, when on the one side
more ages are numbered than years on the other, fortune varied more in
so long a lapse of time than in the short term of thirteen years?
[Footnote: The duration of Alexander's military career.] But why not
compare the success of one general with that of another? How many
Roman commanders might I name who never lost a battle? In the annals
of the magistrates, and the records, we may run over whole pages of
consuls and dictators, with whose bravery, and successes also, the
Roman people never once had reason to be dissatisfied. And what
renders them more deserving of admiration than Alexander, or any king,
is, that some of these acted in the office of dictator, which lasted
only ten, or it might be twenty days, none, in a charge of longer
duration than the consulship of a year; their levies obstructed by
plebeian tribunes; often late in taking the field; recalled, before
the time, on account of elections; amidst the very busiest efforts of
the campaign, their year of office expired; sometimes the rashness,
sometimes the perverseness of a colleague, proving an impediment or
detriment; and finally succeeding to the unfortunate administration of
a predecessor, with an army of raw or ill-disciplined men. But, on
the other hand, kings, being not only free from every kind of
impediment, but masters of circumstances and seasons, control all
things in subserviency to their designs, themselves uncontrolled by
any. So that Alexander, unconquered, would have encountered
unconquered commanders; and would have had stakes of equal consequence
pledged on the issue. Nay, the hazard had been greater on his side;
because the Macedonians would have had but one Alexander, who was not
only liable, but fond of exposing himself to casualties; the Romans
would have had many equal to Alexander, both in renown, and in the
greatness of their exploits; any one of whom might live or die
according to his destiny, without any material consequence to the
public.

19. It remains that the forces be compared together, with respect to
their numbers, the quality of the men, and the supplies of
auxiliaries. Now, in the general surveys of the age, there were rated
two hundred and fifty thousand men, so that, on every revolt of the
Latin confederates, ten legions were enlisted almost entirely in the
city levy. It often happened during those years, that four or five
armies were employed at a time, in Etruria, in Umbria, the Gauls too
being at war, in Samnium, in Lucania. Then as to all Latium, with the
Sabines, and Volscians, the Aequans, and all Campania; half of Umbria,
Etruria, and the Picentians, Marsians, Pelignians, Vestinians, and
Apulians; to whom may add, the whole coast of the lower sea, possessed
by the Greeks, from Thurii to Neapolis and Cumae; and the Samnites
from thence as far as Antium and Ostia: all these he would have found
either powerful allies to the Romans or deprived of power by their
arms. He would have crossed the sea with his veteran Macedonians,
amounting to no more than thirty thousand infantry and four thousand
horse, these mostly Thessalians. This was the whole of his strength.
Had he brought with him Persians and Indians, and those other nations,
it would be dragging after him an encumbrance other than a support.
Add to this, that the Romans, being at home, would have had recruits
at hand: Alexander, waging war in a foreign country, would have found
his army worn out with long service, as happened afterwards to
Hannibal. As to arms, theirs were a buckler and long spears; those of
the Romans, a shield, which covered the body more effectually, and a
javelin, a much more forcible weapon than the spear, either in
throwing or striking. The soldiers, on both sides, were used to steady
combat, and to preserve their ranks. But the Macedonian phalanx was
unapt for motion, and composed of similar parts throughout: the Roman
line less compact, consisting of several various parts, was easily
divided as occasion required, and as easily conjoined. Then what
soldier is comparable to the Roman in the throwing up of works? who
better calculated to endure fatigue? Alexander, if overcome in one
battle, would have been overcome in war. The Roman, whom Claudium,
whom Cannae, did not crush, what line of battle could crush? In truth,
even should events have been favourable to him at first, he would have
often wished for the Persians, the Indians, and the effeminate tribes
of Asia, as opponents; and would have acknowledged, that his wars had
been waged with women, as we are told was said by Alexander, king of
Epirus, after receiving his mortal wound, when comparing the wars
waged in Asia by this very youth, with those in which himself had been
engaged. Indeed, when I reflect that, in the first Punic war, a
contest was maintained by the Romans with the Carthaginians, at sea,
for twenty-four years, I can scarcely suppose that the life of
Alexander would have been long enough for the finishing of one war
[with either of those nations]. And perhaps, as both the Punic state
was united to the Roman by ancient treaties, and as similar
apprehensions might arm against a common foe those two nations the
most potent of the time in arms and in men, he might have been
overwhelmed in a Punic and a Roman war at once. The Romans have had
experience of the boasted prowess of the Macedonians in arms, not
indeed under Alexander as their general, or when their power was at
the height, but in the wars against Antiochus, Philip, and Perses; and
not only not with any losses, but not even with any danger to
themselves. Let not my assertion give offence, nor our civil wars be
brought into mention; never were we worsted by an enemy's cavalry,
never by their infantry, never in open fight, never on equal ground,
much less when the ground was favourable. Our soldiers, heavy laden
with arms, may reasonably fear a body of cavalry, or arrows; defiles
of difficult passage, and places impassable to convoys. But they have
defeated, and will defeat a thousand armies, more formidable than
those of Alexander and the Macedonians, provided that the same love of
peace and solicitude about domestic harmony, in which we now live,
continue permanent.

20. Marcus Foslius Flaccinator and Lucius Plautius Venno were the next
raised to the consulship. In this year ambassadors came from most of
the states of the Samnites to procure a renewal of the treaty; and,
after they had moved the compassion of the senate, by prostrating
themselves before them, on being referred to the people, they found
not their prayers so efficacious. The treaty therefore, being refused,
after they had importuned them individually for several days, was
obtained. The Teaneans likewise, and Canusians of Apulia, worn out by
the devastations of their country, surrendered themselves to the
consul, Lucius Plautius, and gave hostages. This year praefects first
began to be created for Capua, and a code of laws was given to that
nation, by Lucius Furius the praetor; both in compliance with their
own request, as a remedy for the disorder of their affairs, occasioned
by intestine dissensions. At Rome, two additional tribes were
constituted, the Ufentine and Falerine. On the affairs of Apulia
falling into decline, the Teatians of that country came to the new
consuls, Caius Junius Bubulcus, and Quintus Aemilius Barbula, suing
for an alliance; and engaging, that peace should be observed towards
the Romans through every part of Apulia. By pledging themselves boldly
for this, they obtained the grant of an alliance, not however on terms
of equality, but of their submitting to the dominion of the Roman
people. Apulia being entirely reduced, (for Junius had also gained
possession of Forentum, a town of great strength,) the consuls
advanced into Lucania; there Nerulum was surprised and stormed by the
sudden advance of the consul Aemilius. When fame had spread abroad
among the allies, how firmly the affairs of Capua were settled by [the
introduction of] the Roman institutions, the Antians, imitating the
example, presented a complaint of their being without laws, and
without magistrates; on which the patrons of the colony itself were
appointed by the senate to form a body of laws for it. Thus not only
the arms, but the laws, of Rome became extensively prevalent.

21. The consuls, Caius Junius Bubulcus and Quintus Aemilius Barbula,
at the conclusion of the year, delivered over the legions, not to the
consuls elected by themselves, who were Spurius Nautius and Marcus
Popillius, but to a dictator, Lucius Aemilius. He, with Lucius
Fulvius, master of the horse, having commenced to lay siege to
Saticula, gave occasion to the Samnites of reviving hostilities. Hence
a twofold alarm was occasioned to the Roman army. On one side, the
Samnites having collected a numerous force to relieve their allies
from the siege, pitched their camp at a small distance from that of
the Romans: on the other side, the Saticulans, opening suddenly their
gates, ran up with violent tumult to the posts of the enemy.
Afterwards, each party, relying on support from the other, more than
on its own strength, formed a regular attack, and pressed on the
Romans. The dictator, on his part, though obliged to oppose two
enemies at once, yet had his line secure on both sides; for he both
chose a position not easily surrounded, and also formed two different
fronts. However, he directed his greater efforts against those who had
sallied from the town, and, without much resistance, drove them back
within the walls. He then turned his whole force against the Samnites:
there he found greater difficulty. But the victory, though long
delayed, was neither doubtful nor alloyed by losses. The Samnites,
being forced to fly into their camp, extinguished their fires at
night, and marched away in silence; and renouncing all hopes of
relieving Saticula, sat themselves down before Plistia, which was in
alliance with the Romans, that they might, if possible, retort equal
vexation on their enemy.

22. The year coming to a conclusion, the war was thenceforward
conducted by a dictator, Quintius Fabius. The new consuls, Lucius
Papirius Cursor and Quintus Publilius Philo, both a fourth time, as
the former had done, remained at Rome. Fabius came with a
reinforcement to Saticula, to receive the army from Aemilius. For the
Samnites had not continued before Plistia; but having sent for a new
supply of men from home, and relying on their numbers, had encamped in
the same spot as before; and, by provoking the Romans to battle,
endeavoured to divert them from the siege. The dictator, so much the
more intently, pushed forward his operations against the
fortifications of the enemy; considering that only as war which was
directed against the city, and showing an indifference with respect to
the Samnites, except that he placed guards in proper places, to
prevent any attempt on his camp. The more furiously did the Samnites
ride up to the rampart, and allowed him no quiet. When the enemy were
now come up close to the gates of the camp, Quintus Aulius Cerretanus,
master of the horse, without consulting the dictator, sallied out
furiously at the head of all the troops of cavalry, and drove back the
enemy. In this desultory kind of fight, fortune worked up the strength
of the combatants in such a manner, as to occasion an extraordinary
loss on both sides, and the remarkable deaths of the commanders
themselves. First, the general of the Samnites, indignant at being
repulsed, and compelled to fly from a place to which he had advanced
so confidently, by entreating and exhorting his horsemen, renewed the
battle. As he was easily distinguished among the horsemen, while he
urged on the fight, the Roman master of the horse galloped up against
him, with his spear directed, so furiously, that, with one stroke, he
tumbled him lifeless from his horse. The multitude, however, were not,
as is generally the case, dismayed by the fall of their leader, but
rather raised to fury. All who were within reach darted their weapons
at Aulius, who incautiously pushed forward among the enemy's troops;
but the chief share of the honour of revenging the death of the
Samnite general they assigned to his brother; he, urged by rage and
grief, dragged down the victorious master of the horse from his seat,
and slew him. Nor were the Samnites far from obtaining his body also,
as he had fallen among the enemies' troops: but the Romans instantly
dismounted, and the Samnites were obliged to do the same; and lines
being thus formed suddenly but, at the same time, untenable through
scarcity of necessaries: "for all the country round, from which
provisions could be supplied, has revolted; and besides, even were the
inhabitants disposed to aid us, the ground is unfavourable. I will not
therefore mislead you by leaving a camp here, into which ye may
retreat, as on a former day, without completing the victory. Works
ought to be secured by arms, not arms by works. Let those keep a camp,
and repair to it, whose interest it is to protract the war; but let us
cut off from ourselves every other prospect but that of conquering.
Advance the standards against the enemy; as soon as the troops shall
have marched beyond the rampart, let those who have it in orders burn
the camp. Your losses, soldiers, shall be compensated with the spoil
of all the nations round who have revolted." The soldiers advanced
against the enemy with spirit inflamed by the dictator's discourse,
which seemed indication of an extreme necessity; and, at the same
time, the very sight of the camp burning behind them, though the
nearest part only was set on fire, (for so the dictator had ordered,)
was small incitement: rushing on therefore like madmen, they
disordered the enemy's battalions at the very first onset; and the
master of the horse, when he saw at a distance the fire in the camp,
which was a signal agreed on, made a seasonable attack on their rear.
The Samnites, thus surrounded on either side, fled different ways. A
vast number, who had gathered into a body through fear, yet from
confusion incapable of fleeing, were surrounded and cut to pieces. The
enemy's camp was taken and plundered; and the soldiers being laden
with spoil, the dictator led them back to the Roman camp, highly
rejoiced at the success, but by no means so much as at finding,
contrary to their expectation, every thing there safe, except a small
part only, which was injured or destroyed by the fire.

24. They then marched back to Sora; and the new consuls, Marcus
Poetelius and Caius Sulpicius, receive the army from the dictator
Fabius, discharging a great part of the veteran soldiers, having
brought with them new cohorts to supply their place. Now while, on
account of the dire situation of the city, no certain mode of attack
could be devised, and success must either be distant in time, or at
desperate risk; a deserter from Sora came out of the town privately by
night, and when he had got as far as the Roman watches, desired to be
conducted instantly to the consuls: which being complied with, he made
them an offer of delivering the place into their hands. When he
answered their questions, respecting the means by which he intended to
make good his promise, appearing to state a project by no means idle,
he persuaded them to remove the Roman camp, which was almost close to
the walls, to the distance of six miles; that the consequence would be
that this would render the guards by day, and the watches by night,
the less vigilant. He then desired that some cohorts should post
themselves the following night in the woody places under the town, and
took with himself ten chosen soldiers, through steep and almost
impassable ways, into the citadel, where a quantity of missive weapons
had been collected, larger than bore proportion to the number of men.
There were stones besides, some lying at random, as in all craggy
places, and others heaped up designedly by the townsmen, to add to the
security of the place. Having posted the Romans here, and shown them a
steep and narrow path leading up from the town to the citadel--"From
this ascent," said he, "even three armed men would keep off any
multitude whatever. Now ye are ten in number; and, what is more,
Romans, and the bravest among the Romans. The night is in your favour,
which, from the uncertainty it occasions, magnifies every object to
people once alarmed. I will immediately fill every place with terror:
be ye alert in defending the citadel." He then ran down in haste,
crying aloud, "To arms, citizens, we are undone, the citadel is taken
by the enemy; run, defend it." This he repeated, as he passed the
doors of the principal men, the same to all whom he met, and also to
those who ran out in a fright into the streets. The alarm,
communicated first by one, was soon spread by numbers through all the
city. The magistrates, dismayed on hearing from scouts that the
citadel was full of arms and armed men, whose number they multiplied,
laid aside all hopes of recovering it. All places are filled with
terror: the gates are broken open by persons half asleep, and for the
most part unarmed, through one of which the body of Roman troops,
roused by the noise, burst in, and slew the terrified inhabitants, who
attempted to skirmish in the streets. Sora was now taken, when, at the
first light, the consuls arrived, and accepted the surrender of those
whom fortune had left remaining after the flight and slaughter of the
night. Of these, they conveyed in chains to Rome two hundred and
twenty-five, whom all men agreed in pointing out as the authors, both
of the revolt, and also of the horrid massacre of the colonists. The
rest they left in safety at Sora, a garrison being placed there. All
those who were brought to Rome were beaten with rods in the forum, and
beheaded, to the great joy of the commons, whose interest it most
highly concerned, that the multitudes, sent to various places in
colonies should be in safety.

25. The consuls, leaving Sora, turned their warlike operations against
the lands and cities of the Ausonians; for all places had been set in
commotion by the coming of the Samnites, when the battle was fought at
Lautulae: conspiracies likewise had been formed in several parts of
Campania; nor was Capua itself clear of the charge: nay, the business
spread even to Rome, and inquiries came to be instituted respecting
some of the principal men there. However, the Ausonian nation fell
into the Roman power, in the same manner as Sora, by their cities
being betrayed: these were Ausona Minturnae, and Vescia. Certain young
men, of the principal families, twelve in number, having conspired to
betray their respective cities, came to the consuls; they informed
them that their countrymen, who had for a long time before honestly
wished for the coming of the Samnites, on hearing of the battle at
Lautulae, had looked on the Romans as defeated, and had assisted the
Samnites with supplies of young men and arms; but that, since the
Samnites had been beaten out of the country, they were wavering
between peace and war, not shutting their gates against the Romans,
lest they should thereby invite an attack; yet determined to shut them
if an army should approach; that in that fluctuating state they might
easily be overpowered by surprise. By these men's advice the camp was
moved nearer; and soldiers were sent, at the same time, to each of the
three towns; some armed, who were to lie concealed in places near the
walls; others, in the garb of peace, with swords hidden under their
clothes, when, on the opening of the gates at the approach of day,
were to enter into the cities. These latter began with killing the
guards; at the same time, a signal was made to the men with arms, to
hasten up from the ambuscades. Thus the gates were seized, and the
three towns taken in the same hour and by the same device. But as the
attacks were made in the absence of the generals, there were no bounds
to the carnage which ensued; and the nation of the Ausonians, when
there was scarcely any clear proof of the charge of its having
revolted, was utterly destroyed, as if it had supported a contest
through a deadly war.

26. During this year, Luceria fell into the hands of the Samnites, the
Roman garrison being betrayed to the enemy. This matter did not long
go unpunished with the traitors: the Roman army was not far off, by
whom the city, which lay in a plain, was taken at the first onset. The
Lucerians and Samnites were to a man put to the sword; and to such a
length was resentment carried, that at Rome, on the senate being
consulted about sending a colony to Luceria, many voted for the
demolition of it. Besides, their hatred was of the bitterest kind,
against a people whom they had been obliged twice to subdue by arms;
the great distance, also, made them averse from sending away their
citizens among nations so ill-affected towards them. However the
resolution was carried, that the colonists should be sent; and
accordingly two thousand five hundred were transported thither. This
year, when all places were becoming disaffected to the Romans, secret
conspiracies were formed among the leading men at Capua, as well as at
other places; a motion concerning which being laid before the senate,
the matter was by no means neglected. Inquiries were decreed, and it
was resolved that a dictator should be appointed to enforce these
inquiries. Caius Maenius was accordingly nominated, and he appointed
Marcus Foslius master of the horse. People's dread of that office was
very great, insomuch that the Calavii, Ovius and Novius, who were the
heads of the conspiracy, either through fear of the dictator's power,
or the consciousness of guilt, previous to the charge against them
being laid in form before him, avoided, as appeared beyond doubt,
trial by a voluntary death. As the subject of the inquiry in Campania
was thus removed, the proceedings were then directed towards Rome: by
construing the order of the senate to have meant, that inquiry should
be made, not specially who at Capua, but generally who at any place
had caballed or conspired against the state; for that cabals, for the
attaining of honours, were contrary to the edicts of the state. The
inquiry was extended to a greater latitude, with respect both to the
matter, and to the kind of persons concerned, the dictator scrupling
not to avow, that his power of research was unlimited: in consequence,
some of the nobility were called to account; and though they applied
to the tribunes for protection, no one interposed in their behalf, or
to prevent the charges from being received. On this the nobles, not
those only against whom the charge was levelled, but the whole body
jointly insisted that such an imputation lay not against the nobles,
to whom the way to honours lay open if not obstructed by fraud, but
against the new men: so that even the dictator and master of the
horse, with respect to that question, would appear more properly as
culprits than suitable inquisitors; and this they should know as soon
as they went out of office. Then indeed Maenius, who was more
solicitous about his character than his office, advanced into the
assembly and spoke to this effect, "Romans, both of my past life ye
are all witnesses; and this honourable office, which ye conferred on
me, is in itself a testimony of my innocence. For the dictator, proper
to be chosen for holding these inquiries, was not, as on many other
occasions, where the exigencies of the state so required, the man who
was most renowned in war; but him whose counsel of life was most
remote from such cabals. But certain of the nobility (for what reason
it is more proper that ye should judge than that I, as a magistrate,
should, without proof, insinuate) have laboured to stifle entirely the
inquiries; and then, finding their strength unequal to it, rather than
stand a trial have fled for refuge to the stronghold of their
adversaries, an appeal and the support of the tribunes; and on being
there also repulsed, (so fully were they persuaded that every other
measure was safer than the attempt to clear themselves,) have made an
attack upon us; and, though in private characters have not been
ashamed of instituting a criminal process against a dictator. Now,
that gods and men may perceive that they to avoid a scrutiny as to
their own conduct, attempt even things which are impossible, and that
I willingly meet the charge, and face the accusations of my enemies, I
divest myself of the dictatorship. And, consuls, I beseech you, that
if this business is put into your hands by the senate, ye make me and
Marcus Foslius the first objects of our your examinations; that it may
be manifested that we are safe from such imputations by our own
innocence, not by the dignity of office." He then abdicated the
dictatorship, as did Marcus Foslius, immediately after, his office of
master of the horse; and being the first brought to trial before the
consuls, for to them the senate had committed the business, they were
most honourably acquitted of all the charges brought by the nobles.
Even Publilius Philo, who had so often been invested with the highest
honours, and had performed so many eminent services, both at home and
abroad, being disagreeable to the nobility, was brought to trial, and
acquitted. Nor did the inquiry continue respectable on account of the
illustrious names of the accused, longer than while it was new, which
is usually the case; it then began to descend to persons of inferior
rank; and, at length, was suppressed, by means of those factions and
cabals against which it had been instituted.

27. The accounts received of these matters, but more especially the
hope of a revolt in Campania, for which a conspiracy had been formed,
recalled the Samnites, who were turning towards Apulia, back to
Caudium; so that from thence, being near, they might, if any commotion
should open them an opportunity, snatch Capua out of the hands of the
Romans. To the same place the consuls repaired with a powerful army.
They both held back for some time, on the different sides of the
defiles, the roads being dangerous to either party. Then the Samnites,
making a short circuit through an open tract, marched down their
troops into level ground in the Campanian plains, and there the
hostile camps first came within view of each other. Trial of their
strength in slight skirmishes was made on both sides, more frequently
between the horse than the foot; and the Romans were no way
dissatisfied either at the issue of these, or at the delay by which
they protracted the war. The Samnite generals, on the contrary,
considered that their battalions were becoming weakened daily by small
losses, and the general vigour abated by prolonging the war. They
therefore marched into the field, disposing their cavalry on both
wings, with orders to give more heedful attention to the camp behind
than to the battle; for that the line of infantry would be able to
provide for their own safety. The consuls took post, Sulpicius on the
right wing, Poetelius on the left. The right wing was stretched out
wider than usual, where the Samnites also stood formed in thin ranks,
either with design of turning the flank of the enemy, or to avoid
being themselves surrounded. On the left, besides that they were
formed in more compact order, an addition was made to their strength,
by a sudden act of the consul Poetelius; for the subsidiary cohorts,
which were usually reserved for the exigencies of a tedious fight, he
brought up immediately to the front, and, in the first onset, pushed
the enemy with the whole of his force. The Samnite line of infantry
giving way, their cavalry advanced to support them; and as they were
charging in an oblique direction between the two lines, the Roman
horse, coming up at full speed, disordered their battalions and ranks
of infantry and cavalry, so as to oblige the whole line on that side
to give ground. The left wing had not only the presence of Poetelius
to animate them, but that of Sulpicius likewise; who, on the shout
being first raised in that quarter, rode thither from his own
division, which had not yet engaged. When he saw victory no longer
doubtful there, he returned to his own post with twelve hundred men,
but found the state of things there very different; the Romans driven
from their ground, and the victorious enemy pressing on them thus
dismayed. However, the arrival of the consul effected a speedy change
in every particular; for, on the sight of their leader, the spirit of
the soldiers was revived, and the bravery of the men who came with him
rendered them more powerful aid than even their number; while the news
of success in the other wing, which was heard, and after seen,
restored the fight. From this time, the Romans became victorious
through the whole extent of the line, and the Samnites, giving up the
contest, were slain or taken prisoners, except such as made their
escape to Maleventum, the town which is now called Beneventum. It is
recorded that thirty thousand of the Samnites were slain or taken.

28. The consuls, after this important victory, led forward the legions
to lay siege to Bovianum; and there they passed the winter quarters,
until Caius Poetelius, being nominated dictator, with Marcus Foslius,
master of the horse, received the command of the army from the new
consuls, Lucius Papirius Cursor a fifth, and Caius Junius Bubulcus a
second time. On hearing that the citadel of Fregellae was taken by the
Samnites, he left Bovianum, and proceeded to Fregellae, whence, having
recovered possession of it without any contest, the Samnites
abandoning it in the night, and having placed a strong garrison there,
he returned to Campania, directing his operations principally to the
recovery of Nola. Within the walls of this place, the whole multitude
of the Samnites, and the inhabitants of the country about Nola, betook
themselves on the approach of the dictator. Having taken a view of the
situation of the city, in order that the approach to the
fortifications may be the more open, he set fire to all the buildings
which stood round the walls, which were very numerous; and, in a short
time after, Nola was taken, either by the dictator Poetelius, or the
consul Caius Junius, for both accounts are given. Those who attribute
to the consul the honour of taking Nola, add, that Atina and Calatia
were also taken by him, and that Poetelius was created dictator in
consequence of a pestilence breaking out, merely for the purpose of
driving the nail. The colonies of Suessa and Pontiae were established
in this year. Suessa had belonged to the Auruncians: the Volscians had
occupied Pontiae, an island lying within sight of their shore. A
decree of the senate was also passed for conducting colonies to
Interamna and Cassinum. But commissioners were appointed, and
colonists, to the number of four thousand, were sent by the succeeding
consuls, Marcus Valerius and Publius Decius.

29. The war with the Samnites being now nearly put an end to, before
the Roman senate was freed from all concern on that side, a report
arose of an Etrurian war; and there was not, in those times, any
nation, excepting the Gauls, whose arms were more dreaded, by reason
both of the vicinity of their country, and of the multitude of their
men. While therefore one of the consuls prosecuted the remains of the
war in Samnium, Publius Decius, who, being attacked by a severe
illness, remained at Rome, by direction of the senate, nominated Caius
Junius Bubulcus dictator. He, as the magnitude of the affair demanded,
compelled all the younger citizens to enlist, and with the utmost
diligence prepared arms, and the other matters which the occasion
required. Yet he was not so elated by the power he had collected, as
to think of commencing offensive operations, but prudently determined
to remain quiet, unless the Etrurians should become aggressors. The
plans of the Etrurians were exactly similar with respect to preparing
for, and abstaining from, war: neither party went beyond their own
frontiers. The censorship of Appius Claudius and Caius Plautius, for
this year, was remarkable; but the name of Appius has been handed down
with more celebrity to posterity, on account of his having made the
road, [called after him, the Appian,] and for having conveyed water
into the city. These works he performed alone; for his colleague,
overwhelmed with shame by reason of the infamous and unworthy choice
made of senators, had abdicated his office. Appius possessing that
inflexibility Of temper, which, from the earliest times, had been the
characteristic of his family, held on the censorship by himself. By
direction of the same Appius, the Potitian family, in which the office
of priests attendant on the great altar of Hercules was hereditary,
instructed some of the public servants in the rites of that solemnity,
with the intention to delegate the same to them. A circumstance is
recorded, wonderful to be told, and one which should make people
scrupulous of disturbing the established modes of religious
solemnities: for though there were, at that time, twelve branches of
the Potitian family, all grown-up persons, to the number of thirty,
yet they were every one, together with their offspring, cut off within
the year; so that the name of the Potitii became extinct, while the
censor Appius also was, by the unrelenting wrath of the gods, some
years after, deprived of sight.

30. The consuls of the succeeding year were, Caius Junius Bubulcus a
third time, and Quintus Aemilius Barbula a second. In the commencement
of their office, they complained before the people, that, by the
improper choice of members of the senate, that body had been
disgraced, several having been passed over who were preferable to the
persons chosen in; and they declared, that they would pay no regard to
such election, which had been made without distinction of right or
wrong, merely to gratify interest or humour: they then immediately
called over the list of the senate, in the same order which had
existed before the censorship of Appius Claudius and Caius Plautius.
Two public employments, both relating to military affairs, came this
year into the disposal of the people; one being an order, that sixteen
of the tribunes, for four legions, should be appointed by the people;
whereas hitherto they had been generally in the gift of the dictators
and consuls, very few of the places being left to suffrage. This order
was proposed by Lucius Atilius and Caius Marcius, plebeian tribunes.
Another was, that the people likewise should constitute two naval
commissioners, for the equipping and refitting of the fleet. The
person who introduced this order of the people, was Marcus Decius,
plebeian tribune. Another transaction of this year I should pass over
as trifling, did it not seem to bear some relation to religion. The
flute-players, taking offence because they had been prohibited by the
last censors from holding their repasts in the temple of Jupiter,
which had been customary from very early times, went off in a body to
Tibur; so that there was not one left in the city to play at the
sacrifices. The religious tendency of this affair gave uneasiness to
the senate; and they sent envoys to Tibur to endeavour that these men
might be sent back to Rome. The Tiburtines readily promised
compliance, and first, calling them into the senate-house, warmly
recommended to them to return to Rome; and then, when they could not
be prevailed on, practised on them an artifice not ill adapted to the
dispositions of that description of people: on a festival day, they
invited them separately to their several houses, apparently with the
intention of heightening the pleasure of their feasts with music, and
there plied them with wine, of which such people are always fond,
until they laid them asleep. In this state of insensibility they threw
them into waggons, and carried them away to Rome: nor did they know
any thing of the matter, until, the waggons having been left in the
forum, the light surprised them, still heavily sick from the debauch.
The people then crowded about them, and, on their consenting at length
to stay, privilege was granted them to ramble about the city in full
dress, with music, and the licence which is now practised every year
during three days. And that licence, which we see practised at
present, and the right of being fed in the temple, was restored to
those who played at the sacrifices. These incidents occurred while the
public attention was deeply engaged by two most important wars.

31. The consuls adjusting the provinces between them, the Samnites
fell by lot to Junius, the new war of Etruria to Aemilius. In Samnium
the Samnites had blockaded and reduced by famine Cluvia, a Roman
garrison, because they had been unable to take it by storm; and, after
torturing with stripes, in a shocking manner, the townsmen who
surrendered, they had put them to death. Enraged at this cruelty,
Junius determined to postpone every thing else to the attacking of
Cluvia; and, on the first day that he assaulted the walls, took it by
storm, and slew all who were grown to man's estate. The victorious
troops were led from thence to Bovianum; this was the capital of the
Pentrian Samnites, by far the most opulent of their cities, and the
most powerful both in men and arms. The soldiers, stimulated by the
hope of plunder, for their resentment was not so violent, soon made
themselves masters of the town: where there was less severity
exercised on the enemy; but a quantity of spoil was carried off,
greater almost than had ever been collected out of all Samnium, and
the whole was liberally bestowed on the assailants. And when neither
armies, camps, or cities could now withstand the vast superiority of
the Romans in arms; the attention of all the leading men in Samnium
became intent on this, that an opportunity should be sought for some
stratagem, if by any chance the army, proceeding with incautious
eagerness for plunder, could be caught in a snare and overpowered.
Peasants who deserted and some prisoners (some thrown in their way by
accident, some purposely) reporting to the consul a statement in which
they concurred, and one which was at the same time true, that a vast
quantity of cattle had been driven together into a defile of difficult
access, prevailed on them to lead thither the legions lightly
accoutred for plunder. Here a very numerous army of the enemy had
posted themselves, secretly, at all the passes; and, as soon as they
saw that the Romans had got into the defile, they rose up suddenly,
with great clamour and tumult, and attacked them unawares. At first an
event so unexpected caused some confusion, while they were taking
their arms, and throwing the baggage into the centre; but, as fast as
each had freed himself from his burden and fitted himself with arms,
they assembled about the standards, from every side; and all, from the
long course of their service, knowing their particular ranks, the line
was formed of its own accord without any directions. The consul,
riding up to the place where the fight was most warm, leaped from his
horse, and called "Jupiter, Mars, and the other gods to witness, that
he had come into that place, not in pursuit of any glory to himself,
but of booty for his soldiers; nor could any other fault be charged on
him, than too great a solicitude to enrich his soldiers at the expense
of the enemy. From that disgrace nothing could extricate him but the
valour of the troops: let them only join unanimously in a vigorous
attack against a foe, already vanquished in the field, beaten out of
their camps, and stripped of their towns, and now trying their last
hope by the contrivance of an ambuscade, placing their reliance on the
ground they occupied, not on their arms. But what ground was now
unsurmountable to Roman valour?" The citadel of Fregellae, and that of
Sora, were called to their remembrance, with many other places where
difficulties from situation had been surmounted. Animated by these
exhortations, the soldiers, regardless of all difficulties, advanced
against the line of the enemy, posted above them; and here there was
some fatigue whilst the army was climbing the steep. But as soon as
the first battalions got footing in the plain, on the summit, and the
troops perceived that they now stood on equal ground, the dismay was
instantly turned on the plotters; who, dispersing and casting away
their arms, attempted, by flight, to recover the same lurking-places
in which they had lately concealed themselves. But the difficulties of
the ground, which had been intended for the enemy, now entangled them
in the snares of their own contrivance. Accordingly very few found
means to escape; twenty thousand men were slain, and the victorious
Romans hastened in several parties to secure the booty of cattle,
spontaneously thrown in their way by the enemy.

32. While such was the situation of affairs in Samnium, all the states
of Etruria, except the Arretians, had taken arms, and vigorously
commenced hostilities, by laying siege to Sutrium; which city, being
in alliance with the Romans, served as a barrier against Etruria.
Thither the other consul, Aemilius, came with an army to deliver the
allies from the siege. On the arrival of the Romans, the Sutrians
conveyed a plentiful supply of provisions into their camp, which was
pitched before the city. The Etrurians spent the first day in
deliberating whether they should expedite or protract the war. On the
day following, when the speedier plan pleased the leaders in
preference to the safer, as soon as the sun rose the for battle was
displayed, and the troops marched out to the field; which being
reported to the consul, he instantly commanded notice to be given,
that they should dine, and after taking refreshment, then appear under
arms. The order was obeyed; and the consul, seeing them armed and in
readiness, ordered the standards to be carried forth beyond the
rampart, and drew up his men at a small distance from the enemy. Both
parties stood a long time with fixed attention, each waiting for the
shout and fight to begin on the opposite side; and the sun had passed
the meridian before a weapon was thrown by either side. Then, rather
than leave the place without something being done, the shout was given
by the Etrurians, the trumpets sounded, and the battalions advanced.
With no less alertness do the Romans commence the fight: both rushed
to the fight with violent animosity; the enemy were superior in
numbers, the Romans in valour. The battle being doubtful, carries off
great numbers on both sides, particularly the men of greatest courage;
nor did victory declare itself, until the second line of the Romans
came up fresh to the front, in the place of the first, who were much
fatigued. The Etrurians, because their front line was not supported by
any fresh reserves, fell all before and round the standards, and in no
battle whatever would there have been seen less disposition to run, or
a greater effusion of human blood, had not the night sheltered the
Etrurians, who were resolutely determined on death; so that the
victors, not the vanquished, were the first who desisted from
fighting. After sunset the signal for retreat was given, and both
parties retired in the night to their camps. During the remainder of
the year, nothing memorable was effected at Sutrium; for, of the
enemy's army, the whole first line had been cut off in one battle, the
reserves only being left, who were scarce sufficient to guard the
camp; and, among the Romans, so numerous were the wounds, that more
wounded men died after the battle than had fallen in the field.

33. Quintus Fabius, consul for the ensuing year, succeeded to the
command of the army at Sutrium; the colleague given to him was Caius
Marcius Rutilus. On the one side, Fabius brought with him a
reinforcement from Rome, and on the other, a new army had been sent
for, and came from home, to the Etrurians. Many years had now passed
without any disputes between the patrician magistrates and plebeian
tribunes, when a contest took its rise from that family, which seemed
raised by fate as antagonists to the tribunes and commons of those
times; Appius Claudius, being censor, when the eighteen months had
expired, which was the time limited by the Aemilian law for the
duration of the censorship, although his colleague Caius Plautius had
already resigned his office, could not be prevailed on, by any means,
to give up his. There was a tribune of the commons, Publius
Sempronius; he undertook to enforce a legal process for terminating
the censorship within the lawful time, which was not more popular than
just, nor more pleasing to the people generally than to every man of
character in the city. After he frequently appealed to the Aemilian
law, and bestowed commendations on Mamercus Aemilius, who, in his
dictatorship, had been the author of it, for having contracted, within
the space of a year and six months, the censorship, which formerly had
lasted five years, and was a power which, in consequence of its long
continuance, often became tyrannical, he proceeded thus: "Tell me,
Appius Claudius, in what manner you would have acted, had you been
censor, at the time when Caius Furius and Marcus Geganius were
censors?" Appius insisted, that "the tribune's question was irrelevant
to his case. For, although the Aemilian law might bind those censors,
during whose magistracy it was passed,--because the people made that
law after they had become censors; and whatever order is the last
passed by the people, that is held to be the law, and valid:--yet
neither he, nor any of those who had been created censors subsequent
to the passing of that law, could be bound by it."

34. While Appius urged such frivolous arguments as these, which
carried no conviction whatever, the other said, "Behold, Romans, the
offspring of that Appius, who being created decemvir for one year,
created himself for a second; and who, during a third, without being
created even by himself or by any other, held on the fasces and the
government though a private individual; nor ceased to continue in
office, until the government itself, ill acquired, ill administered,
and ill retained, overwhelmed him in ruin. This is the same family,
Romans, by whose violence and injustice ye were compelled to banish
yourselves from your native city, and seize on the Sacred mount; the
same, against which ye provided for yourselves the protection of
tribunes; the same, on account of which two armies of you took post on
the Aventine; the same, which violently opposed the laws against
usury, and always the agrarian laws; the same, which broke through the
right of intermarriage between the patricians and the commons; the
same, which shut up the road to curule offices against the commons:
this is a name, more hostile to your liberty by far, than that of the
Tarquins. I pray you, Appius Claudius, though this is now the
hundredth year since the dictatorship of Mamercus Aemilius, though
there have been so many men of the highest characters and abilities
censors, did none of these ever read the twelve tables? none of them
know, that, whatever was the last order of the people, that was law?
Nay, certainly they all knew it; and they therefore obeyed the
Aemilian law, rather than the old one, under which the censors had
been at first created; because it was the last order; and because,
when two laws are contradictory, the new always repeals the old. Do
you mean to say, Appius, that the people are not bound by the Aemilian
law? Or, that the people are bound, and you alone exempted? The
Aemilian law bound those violent censors, Caius Furius and Marcus
Geganius, who showed what mischief that office might do in the state;
when, out of resentment for the limitation of their power, they
disfranchised Mamercus Aemilius, the first man of the age, either in
war or peace. It bound all the censors thenceforward, during the space
of a hundred years. It binds Caius Plautius your colleague, created
under the same auspices, with the same privileges. Did not the people
create him with the fullest privileges with which any censor ever was
created? Or is yours an excepted case, in which this peculiarity and
singularity takes place? Shall the person, whom you create king of the
sacrifices, laying hold of the style of sovereignty, say, that he was
created with the fullest privileges with which any king was ever
created at Rome? Who then, do you think, would be content with a
dictatorship of six months? who, with the office of interrex for five
days? Whom would you, with confidence, create dictator, for the
purpose of driving the nail, or of exhibiting games? How foolish, how
stupid, do ye think, those must appear in this man's eyes, who, after
performing most important services, abdicated the dictatorship within
the twentieth day; or who, being irregularly created, resigned their
office? Why should I bring instances from antiquity? Lately, within
these last ten years, Caius Maenius, dictator, having enforced
inquiries, with more strictness than consisted with the safety of some
powerful men, a charge was thrown out by his enemies, that he himself
was infected with the very crime against which his inquiries were
directed;--now Maenius, I say, in order that he might, in a private
capacity, meet the imputation, abdicated the dictatorship. I expect
not such moderation in you; you will not degenerate from your family,
of all others the most imperious and assuming; nor resign your office
a day, nor even an hour, before you are forced to it. Be it so: but
then let no one exceed the time limited. It is enough to add a day, or
a month, to the censorship. But Appius says, I will hold the
censorship, and hold it alone, three years and six months longer than
is allowed by the Aemilian law. Surely this is like kingly power. Or
will you fill up the vacancy with another colleague, a proceeding not
allowable, even in the case of the death of a censor? You are not
satisfied that, as if a religious censor, you have degraded a most
ancient solemnity, and the only one instituted by the very deity to
whom it is performed, from priests of that rite who were of the
highest rank to the ministry of mere servants. [You are not satisfied
that] a family, more ancient than the origin of this city, and
sanctified by an intercourse of hospitality with the immortal gods,
has, by means of you and your censorship, been utterly extirpated,
with all its branches, within the space of a year, unless you involve
the whole commonwealth in horrid guilt, which my mind feels a horror
even to contemplate. This city was taken in that lustrum in which
Lucius Papirius Cursor, on the death of his colleague Julius, the
censor, rather than resign his office, substituted Marcus Cornelius
Maluginensis. Yet how much more moderate was his ambition, Appius,
than yours! Lucius Papirius neither held the censorship alone, nor
beyond the time prescribed by law. But still he found no one who would
follow his example; all succeeding censors, in case of the death of a
colleague, abdicated the office. As for you, neither the expiration of
the time of your censorship, nor the resignation of your colleague,
nor law, nor shame restrains you. You make fortitude to consist in
arrogance, in boldness, in a contempt of gods and men. Appius
Claudius, in consideration of the dignity and respect due to that
office which you have borne, I should be sorry, not only to offer you
personal violence, but even to address you in language too severe.
With respect to what I have hitherto said, your pride and obstinacy
forced me to speak. And now, unless you pay obedience to the Aemilian
law, I shall order you to be led to prison. Nor, since a rule has been
established by our ancestors, that in the election of censors unless
two shall obtain the legal number of suffrages, neither shall be
returned, but the election deferred,--will I suffer you, who could not
singly be created censor, to hold the censorship without a colleague."
Having spoken to this effect he ordered the censor to be seized, and
borne to prison. But although six of the tribunes approved of the
proceeding of their colleague, three gave their support to Appius, on
his appealing to them, and he held the censorship alone, to the great
disgust of all ranks of men.

35. While such was the state of affairs at Rome, the Etrurians had
laid siege to Sutrium, and the consul Fabius, as he was marching along
the foot of the mountains, with a design to succour the allies, and
attempt the enemy's works, if it were by any means practicable, was
met by their army prepared for battle. As the wide-extended plain
below showed the greatness of their force, the consul, in order to
remedy his deficiency in point of number, by advantage of the ground,
changed the direction of his route a little towards the hills, where
the way was rugged and covered with stones, and then formed his
troops, facing the enemy. The Etrurians, thinking of nothing but their
numbers, on which alone they depended, commence the fight with such
haste and eagerness, that, in order to come the sooner to a close
engagement, they threw away their javelins, drew their swords, rushing
against the enemy. On the other side, the Romans poured down on them,
sometimes javelins, and sometimes stones which the place abundantly
supplied; so that whilst the blows on their shields and helmets
confused even those whom they did not wound, (it was neither an easy
matter to come to close quarters, nor had they missive weapons with
which to fight at a distance,) when there was nothing now to protect
them whilst standing and exposed to the blows, some even giving way,
and the whole line wavering and unsteady the spearmen and the first
rank, renewing the shout, rush on them with drawn swords. This attack
the Etrurians could not withstand, but, facing about, fled
precipitately towards their camp; when the Roman cavalry, getting
before them by galloping obliquely across the plain, threw themselves
in the way of their flight, on which they quitted the road, and bent
their course to the mountains. From thence, in a body, almost without
arms, and debilitated with wounds, they made their way into the
Ciminian forest. The Romans, having slain in many thousands of the
Etrurians, and taken thirty-eight military standards, took also
possession of their camp, together with a vast quantity of spoil. They
then began to consider of pursuing the enemy.

36. The Ciminian forest was in those days deemed as impassable and
frightful as the German forests have been in latter times; not even
any trader having ever attempted to pass it. Hardly any, besides the
general himself, showed boldness enough to enter it; the others had
not the remembrance of the disaster at Caudium effaced from their
mind. On this, of those who were present, Marcus Fabius, the consul's
brother, (some say Caeso, others Caius Claudius, born of the same
mother with the consul,) undertook to go and explore the country, and
to bring them in a short time an account of every particular. Being
educated at Caere, where he had friends, he was perfectly acquainted
with the Etrurian language. I have seen it affirmed, that, in those
times, the Roman youth were commonly instructed in the Etrurian
learning, as they are now in the Greek: but it is more probable, that
there was something very extraordinary in the person who acted so
daringly a counterfeit part, and mixed among the enemy. It is said,
that his only attendant was a slave, who had been bred up with him,
and who was therefore not ignorant of the same language. They received
no further instructions at their departure, than a summary description
of the country through which they were to pass; to this was added the
names of the principal men in the several states, to prevent their
being at a loss in conversation, and from being discovered by making
some mistake. They set out in the dress of shepherds, armed with
rustic weapons, bills, and two short javelins each. But neither their
speaking the language of the country, nor the fashion of their dress
and arms, concealed them so effectually, as the incredible
circumstance of a stranger's passing the Ciminian forest. They are
said to have penetrated as far as the Camertian district of the
Umbrians: there the Romans ventured to own who they were, and being
introduced to the senate, treated with them, in the name of the
consul, about an alliance and friendship; and after being entertained
with courteous hospitality, were desired to acquaint the Romans, that
if they came into those countries, there should be provisions in
readiness for the troops sufficient for thirty days, and that they
should find the youth of the Camertian Umbrians prepared in arms to
obey their commands. When this information was brought to the consul,
he sent forward the baggage at the first watch, ordering the legions
to march in the rear of it. He himself staid behind with the cavalry,
and the next day, as soon as light appeared, rode up to the posts of
the enemy, which had been stationed on the outside of the forest; and,
when he had detained them there for a sufficient length of time, he
retired to his camp, and marching out by the opposite gate, overtook
the main body of the army before night. At the first light, on the
following day, he had gained the summit of Mount Ciminius, from whence
having a view of the opulent plains of Etruria, he let loose his
soldiers upon them. When a vast booty had been driven off, some
tumultuary cohorts of Etrurian peasants, hastily collected by the
principal inhabitants of the district, met the Romans; but in such
disorderly array, that these rescuers of the prey were near becoming
wholly a prey themselves. These being slain or put to flight, and the
country laid waste to a great extent, the Romans returned to their
camp victorious, and enriched with plenty of every kind. It happened
that, in the mean time, five deputies, with two plebeian tribunes, had
come hither, to charge Fabius, in the name of the senate, not to
attempt to pass the Ciminian forest. These, rejoicing that they had
arrived too late to prevent the expedition, returned to Rome with the
news of its success.

37. By this expedition of the consul, the war, instead of being
brought nearer to a conclusion, was only spread to a wider extent: for
all the tract adjacent to the foot of Mount Ciminius had felt his
devastations; and, out of the indignation conceived thereat, had
roused to arms, not only the states of Etruria, but the neighbouring
parts of Umbria. They came therefore to Sutrium, with such a numerous
army as they had never before brought into the field; and not only
ventured to encamp on the outside of the wood, but through their
earnest desire of coming to an engagement as soon as possible, marched
down the plains to offer battle. The troops, being marshalled, stood
at first, for some time, on their own ground, having left a space
sufficient for the Romans to draw up, opposite to them; but perceiving
that the enemy declined fighting, they advanced to the rampart; where,
when they observed that even the advanced guards had retired within
the works, a shout at once was raised around their generals, that they
should order provisions for that day to be brought down to them: "for
they were resolved to remain there under arms; and either in the
night, or, at all events, at the dawn of day, to attack the enemy's
camp." The Roman troops, though not less eager for action, were
restrained by the commands of the general. About the tenth hour, the
consul ordered his men a repast; and gave directions that they should
be ready in arms, at whatever time of the day or night he should give
the signal. He then addressed a few words to them; spoke in high terms
of the wars of the Samnites, and disparagingly of the Etrurians, who
"were not," he said, "as an enemy to be compared with other enemies,
nor as a numerous force, with others in point of numbers. Besides, he
had an engine at work, as they should find in due time; at present it
was of importance to keep it secret." By these hints he intimated that
the enemy was circumvented in order to raise the courage of his men,
damped by the superiority of the enemy's force; and, from their not
having fortified the post where they lay, the insinuation of a
stratagem formed against them seemed the more credible. After
refreshing themselves, they consigned themselves to rest, and being
roused without noise, about the fourth watch, took arms. Axes are
distributed among the servants following the army, to tear down the
rampart and fill up the trench. The line was formed within the works,
and some chosen cohorts posted close to the gates. Then, a little
before day, which in summer nights is the time of the profoundest
sleep, the signal being given, the rampart was levelled, and the
troops rushing forth, fell upon the enemy, who were every where
stretched at their length. Some were put to death before they could
stir; others half asleep, in their beds; the greatest part, while they
ran in confusion to arms; few, in short, had time afforded them to arm
themselves; and these, who followed no particular leader, nor orders,
were quickly routed by the Romans and pursued by the Roman horse. They
fled different ways; to the camp and to the woods. The latter afforded
the safer refuge; for the former, being situated in a plain, was taken
the same day. The gold and silver was ordered to be brought to the
consul; the rest of the spoil was given to the soldiers. On that day,
sixty thousand of the enemy were slain or taken. Some affirm, that
this famous battle was fought on the farther side of the Ciminian
forest, at Perusia; and that the public had been under great dread,
lest the army might be enclosed in such a dangerous pass, and
overpowered by a general combination of the Etrurians and Umbrians.
But on whatever spot it was fought, it is certain that the Roman power
prevailed; and, in consequence thereof, ambassadors from Perusia,
Cortona, and Arretium, which were then among the principal states of
Etruria, soliciting a peace and alliance with the Romans, obtained a
truce for thirty years.

38. During these transactions in Etruria, the other consul, Caius
Marcius Rutilus, took Allifae by storm from the Samnites; and many of
their forts, and smaller towns, were either destroyed by his arms, or
surrendered without being injured. About the same time also, the Roman
fleet, having sailed to Campania, under Publius Cornelius, to whom the
senate had given the command on the sea-coast, put into Pompeii.
Immediately on landing, the soldiers of the fleet set out to ravage
the country about Nuceria: and after they had quickly laid waste the
parts which lay nearest, and whence they could have returned to the
ships with safety, they were allured by the temptation of plunder, as
it often happens, to advance too far, and thereby roused the enemy
against them. While they rambled about the country, they met no
opposition, though they might have been cut off to a man; but as they
were returning, in a careless manner, the peasants overtook them, not
far from the ships, stripped them of the booty, and even slew a great
part of them. Those who escaped were driven in confusion to the ships.
As Fabius' having marched through the Ciminian forest had occasioned
violent apprehensions at Rome, so it had excited joy in proportion
among the enemy in Samnium: they talked of the Roman army being pent
up, and surrounded; and of the Caudine forks, as a model of their
defeat. "Those people," they said, "ever greedy after further
acquisitions, were now brought into inextricable difficulties, hemmed
in, not more effectually by the arms of their enemy, than by the
disadvantage of the ground." Their joy was even mingled with a degree
of envy, because fortune, as they thought, had transferred the glory
of finishing the Roman war, from the Samnites to the Etrurians: they
hastened, therefore, with their whole collected force, to crush the
consul Caius Marcius; resolving, if he did not give them an
opportunity of fighting, to proceed, through the territories of the
Marsians and Sabines, into Etruria. The consul met them, and a battle
was fought with great fury on both sides, but without a decisive
issue. Although both parties suffered severely, yet the discredit of
defeat fell on the Romans, because several of equestrian rank, some
military tribunes, with one lieutenant-general, had fallen; and, what
was more remarkable than all, the consul himself was wounded. On
account of this event, exaggerated by report as is usual, the senate
became greatly alarmed, so that they resolved on having a dictator
nominated. No one entertained a doubt that the nomination would light
on Papirius Cursor, who was then universally deemed to possess the
greatest abilities as a commander: but they could not be certain,
either that a message might be conveyed with safety into Samnium,
where all was in a state of hostility, or that the consul Marcius was
alive. The other consul, Fabius, was at enmity with Papirius, on his
own account; and lest this resentment might prove an obstacle to the
public good, the senate voted that deputies of consular rank should be
sent to him, who, uniting their own influence to that of government,
might prevail on him to drop, for the sake of his country, all
remembrance of private animosities. When the deputies, having come to
Fabius, delivered to him the decree of the senate, adding such
arguments as were suitable to their instructions, the consul, casting
his eyes towards the ground, retired in silence, leaving them in
uncertainty what part he intended to act. Then, in the silent time of
the night, according to the established custom, he nominated Lucius
Papirius dictator. When the deputies returned him thanks, for so very
meritoriously subduing his passion, he still persevered in obstinate
silence, and dismissed them without any answer, or mention of what he
had done: a proof that he felt an extraordinary degree of resentment,
which had been suppressed within his breast. Papirius appointed Caius
Junius Bubulcus master of the horse; and, as he was proceeding in an
assembly of the Curiae [Footnote: The _comitia curiata_, or
assemblies of the curiae, alone had the power of conferring military
command; no magistrate, therefore, could assume the command without
the previous order of their assembly. In time, this came to be a mere
matter of form; yet the practice always continued to be observed.] to
get an order passed respecting the command of the army, an unlucky
omen obliged him to adjourn it; for the Curia which was to vote first,
happened to be the Faucian, remarkably distinguished by two disasters,
the taking of the city, and the Caudine peace; the same Curia having
voted first in those years in which the said events are found.
Licinius Macer supposes this Curia ominous, also, on account of a
third misfortune, that which was experienced at the Cremera.

39. Next day the dictator, taking the auspices anew, obtained the
order, and, marching out at the head of the legions, lately raised on
the alarm occasioned by the army passing the Ciminian forest, came to
Longula; where having received the old troops of the consul Marcius,
he led on his forces to battle; nor did the enemy seem to decline the
combat. However, they stood drawn up for battle and under arms, until
night came on; neither side choosing to begin the fray. After this,
they continued a considerable time encamped near each other, without
coming to action; neither diffident of their own strength, nor
despising the adversary. Meanwhile matters went on actively in
Etruria; for a decisive battle was fought with the Umbrians, in which
the enemy was routed, but lost not many men, for they did not maintain
the fight with the vigour with which they began it. Besides this the
Etrurians, having raised an army under the sanctions of the devoting
law, each man choosing another, came to an engagement at the Cape of
Vadimon, with more numerous forces, and, at the same time, with
greater spirit than they had ever shown before. The battle was fought
with such animosity that no javelins were thrown by either party:
swords alone were made use of; and the fury of the combatants was
still higher inflamed by the long-continued contest; so that it
appeared to the Romans as if they were disputing, not with Etrurians,
whom they had so often conquered, but with a new race. Not the
semblance of giving ground appeared in any part; the first lines fell;
and lest the standards should be exposed, without defence, the second
lines were formed in their place. At length, even the men forming the
last reserves were called into action; and to such an extremity of
difficulty and danger had they come, that the Roman cavalry
dismounted, and pressed forward, through heaps of arms and bodies, to
the front ranks of the infantry. These starting up a new army, as it
were, among men now exhausted, disordered the battalions of the
Etrurians; and the rest, weak as their condition was, seconding their
assault, broke at last through the enemy's ranks. Their obstinacy then
began to give way: some companies quitted their posts, and, as soon as
they once turned their backs, betook themselves to more decided
flight. That day first broke the strength of the Etrurians, now grown
exuberant through a long course of prosperity; all the flower of their
men were cut off in the field, and in the same assault their camp was
seized and sacked.

40. Equal danger, and an issue equally glorious, soon after attended
the war with the Samnites; who, besides their many preparations for
the field, made their army to glitter with new decorations of their
armour. Their troops were in two divisions, one of which had their
shields embossed with gold, the other with silver. The shape of the
shield was this; broad at the middle to cover the breast and
shoulders, the summit being flat, sloping off gradually so as to
become pointed below, that it might be wielded with ease; a loose coat
of mail also served as a protection for the breast, and the left leg
was covered with a greave; their helmets were adorned with plumes, to
add to the appearance of their stature. The golden-armed soldiers wore
tunics of various colours; the silver-armed, of white linen. To the
latter the right wing was assigned; the former took post on the left.
The Romans had been apprized of these splendid accoutrements, and had
been taught by their commanders, that "a soldier ought to be rough;
not decorated with gold and silver, but placing his confidence in his
sword. That matters of this kind were in reality spoil rather than
armour; glittering before action, but soon becoming disfigured amid
blood and wounds. That the brightest ornament of a soldier was valour;
that all those trinkets would follow victory, and that those rich
enemies would be valuable prizes to the conquerors, however poor."
Cursor, having animated his men with these observations, led them on
to battle. He took post himself on the right wing, he gave the command
of the left to the master of the horse. As soon as they engaged, the
struggle between the two armies became desperate, while it was no less
so between the dictator and the master of the horse, on which wing
victory should first show itself. It happened that Junius first, with
the left wing, made the right of the enemy give way; this consisted of
men devoted after the custom of Samnites, and on that account
distinguished by white garments and armour of equal whiteness. Junius,
saying "he would sacrifice these to Pluto," pressed forward,
disordered their ranks, and made an evident impression on their line:
which being perceived by the dictator, he exclaimed, "Shall the
victory begin on the left wing, and shall the right, the dictator's
own troops, only second the arms of others, and not claim the greatest
share of the victory?" This spurred on the soldiers: nor did the
cavalry yield to the infantry in bravery, nor the ardour of
lieutenants-general to that of the commanders. Marcius Valerius from
the right wing, and Publius Decius from the left, both men of consular
rank, rode off to the cavalry, posted on the extremities of the line,
and, exhorting them to join in putting in for a share of the honour,
charged the enemy on the flanks. When the addition of this new alarm
assailed the enemies' troops on both sides, and the Roman legions,
having renewed the shout to confound the enemy, rushed on, they began
to fly. And now the plains were quickly filled with heaps of bodies
and splendid armour. At first, their camp received the dismayed
Samnites; but they did not long retain even the possession of that:
before night it was taken, plundered, and burnt. The dictator
triumphed, in pursuance of a decree of the senate; and the most
splendid spectacle by far, of any in his procession, was the captured
arms: so magnificent were they deemed, that the shields, adorned with
gold, were distributed among the owners of the silver shops, to serve
as embellishments to the forum. Hence, it is said, arose the custom of
the forum being decorated by the aediles, when the grand processions
are made on occasion of the great games. The Romans, indeed, converted
these extraordinary arms to the honour of the gods: but the
Campanians, out of pride, and in hatred of the Samnites, gave them as
ornaments to their gladiators, who used to be exhibited as a show at
their feasts, and whom they distinguished by the name of Samnites.
During this year, the consul Fabius fought with the remnants of the
Etrurians at Perusia, which city also had violated the truce, and
gained an easy and decisive victory. He would have taken the town
itself (for he marched up to the walls,) had not deputies come out and
capitulated. Having placed a garrison at Perusia, and sent on before
him to the Roman senate the embassies of Etruria, who solicited
friendship, the consul rode into the city in triumph, for successes
more important than those of the dictator. Besides, a great share of
the honour of reducing the Samnites was attributed to the
lieutenants-general, Publius Decius and Marcius Valerius: whom, at the
next election, the people, with universal consent, declared the one
consul, the other praetor.

41. To Fabius, in consideration of his extraordinary merit in the
conquest of Etruria, the consulship was continued. Decius was
appointed his colleague. Valerius was created praetor a fourth time.
The consuls divided the provinces between them. Etruria fell to
Decius, Samnium to Fabius. The latter, having marched to Nuceria,
rejected the application of the people of Alfaterna, who then sued for
peace, because they had not accepted it when offered, and by force of
arms compelled them to surrender. A battle was fought with the
Samnites; the enemy were overcome without much difficulty: nor would
the memory of that engagement have been preserved, except that in it
the Marsians first appeared in arms against the Romans. The
Pelignians, imitating the defection of the Marsians, met the same
fate. The other consul, Decius, was likewise very successful in his
operations: through terror he compelled the Tarquinians to supply his
army with corn, and to sue for a truce for forty years. He took
several forts from the Volsinians by assault, some of which he
demolished, that they might not serve as receptacles to the enemy, and
by extending his operations through every quarter, diffused such a
dread of his arms, that the whole Etrurian nation sued to the consul
for an alliance: this they did not obtain; but a truce for a year was
granted them. The pay of the Roman army for that year was furnished by
the enemy; and two tunics for each soldier were exacted from them:
this was the purchase of the truce. The tranquillity now established
in Etruria was interrupted by a sudden insurrection of the Umbrians, a
nation which had suffered no injury from the war, except what
inconvenience the country had felt in the passing of the army. These,
by calling into the field all their own young men, and forcing a great
part of the Etrurians to resume their arms, made up such a numerous
force, that speaking of themselves with ostentatious vanity and of the
Romans with contempt, they boasted that they would leave Decius behind
in Etruria, and march away to besiege Rome; which design of theirs
being reported to the consul Decius, he removed by long marches from
Etruria towards their city, and sat down in the district of Pupinia,
in readiness to act according to the intelligence received of the
enemy. Nor was the insurrection of the Umbrians slighted at Rome:
their very threats excited tears among the people, who had
experienced, in the calamities suffered from the Gauls, how insecure a
city they inhabited. Deputies were therefore despatched to the consul
Fabius with directions, that, if he had any respite from the war of
the Samnites, he should with all haste lead his army into Umbria. The
consul obeyed the order, and by forced marches proceeded to Mevania,
where the forces of the Umbrians then lay. The unexpected arrival of
the consul, whom they had believed to be sufficiently employed in
Samnium, far distant from their country, so thoroughly affrighted the
Umbrians, that several advised retiring to their fortified towns;
others, the discontinuing the war. However, one district, called by
themselves Materina, prevailed on the rest not only to retain their
arms, but to come to an immediate engagement. They fell upon Fabius
while he was fortifying his camp. When the consul saw them rushing
impetuously towards his rampart, he called off his men from the work,
and drew them up in the best manner which the nature of the place and
the time allowed; encouraging them by displaying, in honourable and
just terms, the glory which they had acquired, as well in Etruria as
in Samnium, he bade them finish this insignificant appendage to the
Etrurian war, and take vengeance for the impious expressions in which
these people had threatened to attack the city of Rome. Such was the
alacrity of the soldiers on hearing this, that, raising the shout
spontaneously, they interrupted the general's discourse, and, without
waiting for orders, advanced, with the sound of all the trumpets and
cornets, in full speed against the enemy. They made their attack not
as on men, or at least men in arms, but, what must appear wonderful in
the relation, began by snatching the standards out of the hands which
held them; and then, the standard-bearers themselves were dragged to
the consul, and the armed soldiers transferred from the one line to
the other; and wherever resistance was any where made, the business
was performed, not so much with swords, as with their shields, with
the bosses of which, and thrusts of their elbows, they bore down the
foe. The prisoners were more numerous than the slain, and through the
whole line the Umbrians called on each other, with one voice, to lay
down their arms. Thus a surrender was made in the midst of action, by
the first promoters of the war; and on the next and following days,
the other states of the Umbrians also surrendered. The Ocriculans were
admitted to a treaty of friendship on giving security.

42. Fabius, successful in a war allotted to another, led back his army
into his own province. And as, in the preceding year, the people had,
in consideration of his services so successfully performed, re-elected
him to the consulship, so now the senate, from the same motive,
notwithstanding a warm opposition made by Appius, prolonged his
command for the year following, in which Appius Claudius and Lucius
Volumnius were consuls. In some annals I find, that Appius, still
holding the office of censor, declared himself a candidate for the
consulship, and that his election was stopped by a protest of Lucius
Furius, plebeian tribune, until he resigned the censorship. After his
election to the consulship, the new war with the Sallentine enemies
being decreed to his colleague, he remained at Rome, with design to
increase his interest by city intrigues, since the means of procuring
honour in war were placed in the hands of others. Volumnius had no
reason to be dissatisfied with his province: he fought many battles
with good success, and took several cities by assault. He was liberal
in his donations of the spoil; and this munificence, engaging in
itself, he enhanced by his courteous demeanour, by which conduct he
inspired his soldiers with ardour to meet both toil and danger.
Quintus Fabius, proconsul, fought a pitched battle with the armies of
the Samnites, near the city of Allifae. The victory was complete. The
enemy were driven from the field, and pursued to their camp; nor would
they have kept possession of that, had not the day been almost spent.
It was invested, however, before night, and guarded until day, lest
any should slip away. Next morning, while it was scarcely clear day,
they proposed to capitulate, and it was agreed, that such as were
natives of Samnium should be dismissed with single garments. All these
were sent under the yoke. No precaution was taken in favour of the
allies of the Samnites: they were sold by auction, to the number of
seven thousand. Those who declared themselves subjects of the
Hernicians, were kept by themselves under a guard. All these Fabius
sent to Rome to the senate; and, after being examined, whether it was
in consequence of a public order, or as volunteers, that they had
carried arms on the side of the Samnites against the Romans, they were
distributed among the states of the Latins to be held in custody; and
it was ordered, that the new consuls, Publius Cornelius Arvina and
Quintus Marcius Tremulus, who by this time had been elected, should
lay that affair entire before the senate: this gave such offence to
the Hernicians, that, at a meeting of all the states, assembled by the
Anagnians, in the circus called the Maritime, the whole nation of the
Hernicians, excepting the Alatrians, Ferentines, and Verulans,
declared war against the Roman people.

43. In Samnium also, in consequence of the departure of Fabius, new
commotions arose. Calatia and Sora, and the Roman garrisons stationed
there, were taken, and extreme cruelty was exercised towards the
captive soldiers: Publius Cornelius was therefore sent thither with an
army. The command against the new enemy (for by this time an order had
passed for declaring war against the Anagnians, and the rest of the
Hernicians) was decreed to Marcius. These, in the beginning, secured
all the passes between the camps of the consuls, in such a manner,
that no messenger, however expert, could make his way from one to the
other; and each consul spent several days in absolute uncertainty
regarding every matter and in anxious suspense concerning the state of
the other. Apprehensions for their safety spread even to Rome; so that
all the younger citizens were compelled to enlist and two regular
armies were raised, to answer sudden emergencies. The conduct of the
Hernicians during the progress of the war afterwards, showed nothing
suitable to the present alarm, or to the ancient renown of that
nation. Without ever venturing any effort worth mentioning, being
stripped of three different camps within a few days, they stipulated
for a truce of thirty days, during which they might send to Rome, to
the senate, on the terms of furnishing two months' pay, and corn, and
a tunic to every soldier. They were referred back to Marcius by the
senate, whom by a decree they empowered to determine regarding the
Hernicians, and he accepted their submission. Meanwhile, in Samnium,
the other consul, though superior in strength, was very much
embarrassed by the nature of his situation; the enemy had blocked up
all the roads, and seized on the passable defiles, so that no
provisions could be conveyed; nor could the consul, though he daily
drew out his troops and offered battle, allure them to an engagement.
It was evident, that neither could the Samnites support an immediate
contest, nor the Romans a delay of action. The approach of Marcius,
who, after he had subdued the Hernicians, hastened to the succour of
his colleague, put it out of the enemy's power any longer to avoid
fighting: for they, who had not deemed themselves a match in the
field, even for one of the armies, could not surely suppose that if
they should allow the two consular armies to unite, they could have
any hope remaining: they made an attack therefore on Marcius, as he
was approaching in the irregular order of march. The baggage was
hastily thrown together in the centre, and the line formed as well as
the time permitted. First the shout which reached the standing camp of
Cornelius, then the dust observed at a distance, excited a bustle in
the camp of the other consul. Ordering his men instantly to take arms,
and leading them out to the field with the utmost haste, he charged
the flank of the enemy's line, which had enough to do in the other
dispute, at the same time exclaiming, that "it would be the height of
infamy if they suffered Marcius's army to monopolize the honour of
both victories, and did not assert their claim to the glory of their
own war." He bore down all before him, and pushed forward, through the
midst of the enemy's line, to their camp, which, being left without a
guard, he took and set on fire; which when the soldiers of Marcius saw
in flames, and the enemy observed it on looking about, a general
flight immediately took place among the Samnites. But they could not
effect an escape in any direction; in every quarter they met death.
After a slaughter of thirty thousand men, the consuls had now given
the signal for retreat; and were collecting, into one body, their
several forces, who were employed in mutual congratulations, when some
new cohorts of the enemy, which had been levied for a reinforcement,
being seen at a distance, occasioned a renewal of the carnage. On
these the conquerors rushed, without any order of the consuls, or
signal received, crying out, that they would make these Samnites pay
dearly for their introduction to service. The consuls indulged the
ardour of the legions, well knowing that the raw troops of the enemy,
mixed with veterans dispirited by defeat, would be incapable even of
attempting a contest. Nor were they wrong in their judgment: all the
forces of the Samnites, old and new, fled to the nearest mountains.
These the Roman army also ascended, so that no situation afforded
safety to the vanquished; they were beaten off, even from the summits
which they had seized. And now they all, with on voice, supplicated
for a suspension of arms. On which, being ordered to furnish corn for
three months, pay for a year, and a tunic to each of the soldiers,
they sent deputies to the senate to sue for peace. Cornelius was left
in Samnium. Marcius returned into the city, in triumph over the
Hernicians; and a decree was passed for erecting to him, in the forum,
an equestrian statue, which was placed before the temple of Castor. To
three states of the Hernicians, (the Alatrians, Verulans, and
Ferentines,) their own laws were restored, because they preferred
these to the being made citizens of Rome; and they were permitted to
intermarry with each other, a privilege which they alone of the
Hernicians, for a long time after, enjoyed. To the Anagnians, and the
others, who had made war on the Romans, was granted the freedom of the
state, without the right of voting; public assemblies, and
intermarriages, were not allowed them, and their magistrates were
prohibited from acting except in the ministration of public worship.
During this year, Caius Junius Bubulcus, censor, contracted for the
building of a temple to Health, which he had vowed during his
consulate in the war with the Samnites. By the same person, and his
colleague, Marcus Valerius Maximus, roads were made through the fields
at the public expense. During the same year the treaty with the
Carthaginians was renewed a third time, and ample presents made to
their ambassadors who came on that business.

44. This year had a dictator in office, Publius Cornelius Scipio, with
Publius Decius Mus, master of the horse. By these the election of
consuls was held, being the purpose for which they had been created,
because neither of the consuls could be absent from the armies. The
consuls elected were Lucius Postumius and Titus Minucius; whom Piso
places next after Quintus Fabius and Publius Decius, omitting the two
years in which I have set down Claudius with Volumnius, and Cornelius
with Marcius, as consuls. Whether this happened through a lapse of
memory in digesting his annals, or whether he purposely passed over
those two consulates as deeming the accounts of them false, cannot be
ascertained. During this year the Samnites made incursions into the
district of Stellae in the Campanian territory. Both the consuls were
therefore sent into Samnium, and proceeded to different regions,
Postumius to Tifernum, Minucius to Bovianum. The first engagement
happened at Tifernum, under the command of Postumius. Some say, that
the Samnites were completely defeated, and twenty thousand of them
made prisoners. Others, that the army separated without victory on
either side; and that Postumius, counterfeiting fear, withdrew his
forces privately by night, and marched away to the mountains; whither
the enemy also followed, and took possession of a stronghold two miles
distant. The consul, having created a belief that he had come thither
for the sake of a safe post, and a fruitful spot, (and such it really
was,) secured his camp with strong works. Furnishing it with magazines
of every thing useful, he left a strong guard to defend it; and at the
third watch, led away the legions lightly accoutred, by the shortest
road which he could take, to join his colleague, who lay opposite to
his foe. There, by advice of Postumius, Minucius came to an engagement
with the enemy; and when the fight had continued doubtful through a
great part of the day, Postumius, with his fresh legions, made an
unexpected attack on the enemy's line, spent by this time with
fatigue: thus, weariness and wounds having rendered them incapable
even of flying, they were cut off to a man, and twenty-one standards
taken. The Romans then proceeded to Postumius's station, where the two
victorious armies falling upon the enemy, already dismayed by the news
of what had passed, routed and dispersed them: twenty-six military
standards were taken here, and the Samnite general, Statius Gellius,
with a great number of other prisoners, and both the camps were taken.
Next day Bovianum was besieged, and soon after taken. Both the consuls
were honoured with a triumph, with high applause of their excellent
conduct. Some writers say, that the consul Minucius was brought back
to the camp grievously wounded, and that he died there; that Marcus
Fulvius was substituted consul in his place, and that it was he who,
being sent to command Minucius's army, took Bovianum. During the same
year, Sora, Arpinum, and Censennia were recovered from the Samnites.
The great statue of Hercules was erected in the Capitol, and
dedicated.

45. In the succeeding consulate of Publius Sulpicius Saverrio and
Publius Sempronius Sophus, the Samnites, desirous either of a
termination or a suspension of hostilities, sent ambassadors to Rome
to treat of peace; to whose submissive solicitations this answer was
returned, that, "had not the Samnites frequently solicited peace, at
times when they were actually preparing for war, their present
application might, perhaps, in the course of negotiating, have
produced the desired effect. But now, since words had hitherto proved
vain, people's conduct must be guided by facts: that Publius
Sempronius the consul would shortly be in Samnium with an army: that
he could not be deceived in judging whether their dispositions
inclined to peace or war. He would bring the senate certain
information respecting every particular, and their ambassadors might
follow the consul on his return from Samnium." When the Roman army
accordingly marched through all parts of Samnium, which was in a state
of peace, provisions being liberally supplied, a renewal of the old
treaty was, this year, granted to the Samnites. The Roman arms were
then turned against the Aequans, their old enemies, but who had, for
many years past, remained quiet, under the guise of a treacherous
peace, because, while the Hernicians were in a state of prosperity,
these had, in conjunction with them, frequently sent aid to the
Samnites; and after the Hernicians were subdued, almost the whole
nation, without dissembling that they acted by public authority, had
revolted to the enemy; and when, after the conclusion of the treaty
with the Samnites at Rome, ambassadors were sent to demand
satisfaction, they said, that "this was only a trial made of them, on
the expectation that they would through fear suffer themselves to be
made Roman citizens. But how much that condition was to be wished for,
they had been taught by the Hernicians; who, when they had the option,
preferred their own laws to the freedom of the Roman state. To people
who wished for liberty to choose what they judged preferable, the
necessity of becoming Roman citizens would have the nature of a
punishment." In resentment of these declarations, uttered publicly in
their assemblies, the Roman people ordered war to be made on the
Aequans; and, in prosecution of this new undertaking, both the consuls
marched from the city, and sat down at the distance of four miles from
the camp of the enemy. The troops of the Aequans, like tumultuary
recruits, in consequence of their having passed such a number of years
without waging war on their own account, were all in disorder and
confusion, without established officers and without command. Some
advised to give battle, others to defend the camp; the greater part
were influenced by concern for the devastation of their lands, likely
to take place, and the consequent destruction of their cities, left
with weak garrisons. Among a variety of propositions, one, however,
was heard which, abandoning all concern for the public interest,
tended to transfer every man's attention to the care of his private
concerns. It recommended that, at the first watch, they should depart
from the camp by different roads, so as to carry all their effects
into the cities, and to secure them by the strength of the
fortifications; this they all approved with universal assent. When the
enemy were now dispersed through the country, the Romans, at the first
dawn, marched out to the field, and drew up in order of battle; but no
one coming to oppose them, they advanced in a brisk pace to the
enemy's camp. But when they perceived neither guards before the gates,
nor soldiers on the ramparts, nor the usual bustle of a
camp,--surprised at the extraordinary silence, they halted in
apprehension of some stratagem. At length, passing over the rampart,
and finding the whole deserted, they proceeded to search out the
tracks of the enemy. But these, as they scattered themselves to every
quarter, occasioned perplexity at first. Afterwards discovering their
design by means of scouts, they attacked their cities, one after
another, and within the space of fifty days took, entirely by force,
forty-one towns, most of which were razed and burnt, and the race of
the Aequans almost extirpated. A triumph was granted over the Aequans.
The Marrucinians, Marsians, Pelignians, and Ferentans, warned by the
example of their disasters, sent deputies to Rome to solicit peace and
friendship; and these states, on their submissive applications, were
admitted into alliance.

46. In the same year, Cneius Flavius, son of Cneius, grandson of a
freed man, a notary, in low circumstances originally, but artful and
eloquent, was appointed curule aedile. I find in some annals, that,
being in attendance on the aediles, and seeing that he was voted
aedile by the prerogative tribe, but that his name would not be
received, because he acted as a notary, he threw down his tablet, and
took an oath, that he would not, for the future, follow that business.
But Licinius Macer contends, that he had dropped the employment of
notary a considerable time before, having already been a tribune, and
twice a triumvir, once for regulating the nightly watch, and another
time for conducting a colony. However, of this there is no dispute,
that against the nobles, who threw contempt on the meanness of his
condition, he contended with much firmness. He made public the rules
of proceeding in judicial causes, hitherto shut up in the closets of
the pontiffs; and hung up to public view, round the forum, the
calendar on white tablets, that all might know when business could be
transacted in the courts. To the great displeasure of the nobles, he
performed the dedication of the temple of Concord, in the area of
Vulcan's temple; and the chief pontiff, Cornelius Barbatus, was
compelled by the united instances of the people, to dictate to him the
form of words, although he affirmed, that, consistently with the
practice of antiquity, no other than a consul, or commander-in-chief,
could dedicate a temple. This occasioned a law to be proposed to the
people, by direction of the senate, that no person should dedicate a
temple, or an altar, without an order from the senate, or from a
majority of the plebeian tribunes. The incident which I am about to
mention would be trivial in itself, were it not an instance of the
freedom assumed by plebeians in opposition to the pride of the nobles.
When Flavius had come to make a visit to his colleague, who was sick,
and when, by an arrangement between some young nobles who were sitting
there, they did not rise on his entrance, he ordered his curule chair
to be brought thither, and from his honourable seat of office enjoyed
the sight of his enemies tortured with envy. However, a low faction,
which had gathered strength during the censorship of Appius Claudius,
had made Flavius an aedile; for he was the first who degraded the
senate, by electing into it the immediate descendants of freed men;
and when no one allowed that election as valid, and when he had not
acquired in the senate-house that influence in the city which he had
been aiming at, by distributing men of the meanest order among all the
several tribes, he thus corrupted the assemblies both of the forum and
of the field of Mars; and so much indignation did the election of
Flavius excite, that most of the nobles laid aside their gold rings
and bracelets in consequence of it. From that time the state was split
into two parties. The uncorrupted part of the people, who favoured and
supported the good, held one side; the faction of the rabble, the
other; until Quintus Fabius and Publius Decius were made censors; and
Fabius, both for the sake of concord, and at the same time to prevent
the elections remaining in the hands of the lowest of the people,
purged the rest of the tribes of all the rabble of the forum, and
threw it into four, and called them city tribes. And this procedure,
we are told, gave such universal satisfaction, that, by this
regulation in the orders of the state, he obtained the surname of
Maximus, which he had not obtained by his many victories. The annual
review of the knights, on the ides of July, is also said to have been
instituted by him.




BOOK X.


_Submission of the Marcians accepted. The college of Augurs
augmented from four to nine. The law of appeal to the people carried
by Valerius the consul. Two more tribes added. War declared against
the Samnites. Several successful actions. In an engagement against the
combined forces of the Etruscans, Umbrians, Samnites, and Gauls,
Publius Decius, after the example of his father, devotes himself for
the army. Dies, and, by his death, procures the victory to the Romans.
Defeat of the Samnites by Papirius Cursor. The census held. The
lustrum closed. The number of the citizens two hundred and sixty-two
thousand three hundred and twenty-two._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. During the consulate of Lucius Genucius and Servius Cornelius, the
state enjoyed almost uninterrupted rest from foreign wars. Colonies
were led out to Sora and Alba. For the latter, situated in the country
of the Aequans, six thousand colonists were enrolled. Sora had
formerly belonged to the Volscian territory, but had fallen into the
possession of the Samnites: thither were sent four thousand settlers.
This year the freedom of the state was granted to the Arpinians and
Trebulans. The Frusinonians were fined a third part of their lands,
because it was discovered that the Hernicians had been tampered with
by them; and the heads of that conspiracy, after a trial before the
consuls, held in pursuance of a decree of the senate, were beaten with
rods and beheaded. However, that the Romans might not pass the year
entirely exempt from war, a little expedition was made into Umbria;
intelligence being received from thence, that excursions of men, in
arms, had been made, from a certain cave, into the adjacent country.
Into this cave the troops penetrated with their standards, and, the
place being dark, they received many wounds, chiefly from stones
thrown. At length the other mouth of the cave being found, for it was
pervious, both the openings were filled up with wood, which being set
on fire, there perished by means of the smoke and heat, no less than
two thousand men; many of whom, at the last, in attempting to make
their way out, rushed into the very flames. The two Marci, Livius
Denter and Aemilius, succeeding to the consulship, war was renewed
with the Aequans; who, being highly displeased at the colony
established within their territory, as if it were a fortress, having
made an attempt, with their whole force, to seize it, were repulsed by
the colonists themselves. They caused, however, such an alarm at Rome,
that, to quell this insurrection, Caius Junius Bubulcus was nominated
dictator: for it was scarcely credible that the Aequans, after being
reduced to such a degree of weakness, should by themselves alone have
ventured to engage in a war. The dictator, taking the field, with
Marcus Titinius, master of the horse, in the first engagement reduced
the Aequans to submission; and returning into the city in triumph, on
the eighth day, dedicated, in the character of dictator, the temple of
Health, which he had vowed when consul, and contracted for when
censor.

2. During this year a fleet of Grecians, under the command of
Cleonymus, a Lacedaemonian, arrived on the coast of Italy, and took
Thuriae, a city in the territory of the Sallentines. Against this
enemy the consul Aemilius was sent, who, in one battle, completely
defeated them, and drove them on board their ships. Thuriae was then
restored to its old inhabitants, and peace re-established in the
country of the Sallentines. In some annals, I find that Junius
Bubulcus was sent dictator into that country, and that Cleonymus,
without hazarding an engagement with the Romans, retired out of Italy.
He then sailed round the promontory of Brundusium, and, steering down
the middle of the Adriatic gulf, because he dreaded, on the left hand,
the coasts of Italy destitute of harbours, and, on the right, the
Illyrians, Liburnians, and Istrians, nations of savages, and noted in
general for piracy, he passed on to the coasts of the Venetians. Here,
having landed a small party to explore the country, and being informed
that a narrow beach stretched along the shore, beyond which were
marshes, overflowed by the tides; that dry land was seen at no great
distance, level in the nearest part, and rising behind into hills,
beyond which was the mouth of a very deep river, into which they had
seen ships brought round and moored in safety, (this was the river
Meduacus,) he ordered his fleet to sail into it and go up against the
stream. As the channel would not admit the heavy ships, the troops,
removing into the lighter vessels, arrived at a part of the country
occupied by three maritime cantons of the Patavians, settled on that
coast. Here they made a descent, leaving a small guard with the ships,
made themselves masters of these cantons, set fire to the houses,
drove off a considerable booty of men and cattle, and, allured by the
sweets of plunder, proceeded still further from the shore. When news
of this was brought to Patavium, where the contiguity of the Gauls
kept the inhabitants constantly in arms, they divided their young men
into two bands, one of which was led towards the quarter where the
marauders were said to be busy; the other by a different route, to
avoid meeting any of the pirates, towards the station of the ships,
fifteen miles distant from the town. An attack was made on the small
craft, and the guards being killed, the affrighted mariners were
obliged to remove their ships to the other bank of the river. By land,
also, the attack on the dispersed plunderers was equally successful;
and the Grecians, flying back towards their ships, were opposed in
their way by the Venetians. Thus they were enclosed on both sides, and
cut to pieces; and some, who were made prisoners, gave information
that the fleet, with their king, Cleonymus, was but three miles
distant. Sending the captives into the nearest canton, to be kept
under a guard, some soldiers got on board the flat-bottomed vessels,
so constructed for the purpose of passing the shoals with ease; others
embarked in those which had been lately taken from the enemy, and
proceeding down the river, surrounded their unwieldy ships, which
dreaded the unknown sands and flats more than they did the Romans, and
which showed a greater eagerness to escape into the deep than to make
resistance. The soldiers pursued them as far as the mouth of the
river; and having taken and burned a part of the fleet, which in the
hurry and confusion had been stranded, returned victorious. Cleonymus,
having met success in no part of the Adriatic sea, departed with
scarce a fifth part of his navy remaining. Many, now alive, have seen
the beaks of his ships, and the spoils of the Lacedaemonians, hanging
in the old temple of Juno. In commemoration of this event, there is
exhibited at Patavium, every year, on its anniversary day, a naval
combat on the river in the middle of the town.

3. A treaty was this year concluded at Rome with the Vestinians, who
solicited friendship. Various causes of apprehension afterwards sprung
up. News arrived, that Etruria was in rebellion; the insurrection
having arisen from the dissensions of the Arretians; for the Cilnian
family having grown exorbitantly powerful, a party, out of envy of
their wealth, had attempted to expel them by force of arms. [Accounts
were also received] that the Marsians held forcible possession of the
lands to which the colony of Carseoli, consisting of four thousand
men, had been sent. By reason, therefore, of these commotions, Marcus
Valerius Maximus was nominated dictator, and chose for his master of
the horse Marcus Aemilius Paullus. This I am inclined to believe,
rather than that Quintus Fabius, at such an age as he then was, and
after enjoying many honours, was placed in a station subordinate to
Valerius: but I think it not unlikely that the mistake arose from the
surname Maximus. The dictator, having set out at the head of an army,
in one battle utterly defeated the Marsians, drove them into their
fortified towns, and afterwards, in the course of a few days, took
Milionia, Plestina, and Fresilia; and then finding Marsians in a part
of their lands, granted them a renewal of the treaty. The war was then
directed against the Etrurians; and when the dictator had gone to
Rome, for the purpose of renewing the auspices, the master of the
horse, going out to forage, was surrounded by an ambuscade, and
obliged to fly shamefully into his camp, after losing several
standards and many of his men. The occurrence of which discomfiture to
Fabius is exceedingly improbable; not only because, if in any
particular, certainly, above all, in the qualifications of a
commander, he fully merited his surname; but besides, mindful of
Papirius's severity, he never could have been tempted to fight,
without the dictator's orders.

4. The news of this disaster excited at Rome an alarm greater than
suited the importance of the affair; for, as if the army had been
destroyed, a justitium was proclaimed, guards mounted at the gates,
and watches set in every street: and armour and weapons were heaped on
the walls. All the younger citizens being compelled to enlist, the
dictator was ordered to join the army. There he found every thing in a
more tranquil state than he expected, and regularity established
through the care of the master of the horse, the camp removed to a
place of greater safety, the cohorts, which had lost their standards,
left without tents on the outside of the ramparts and the troops
ardently impatient for battle, that their disgrace might be the sooner
obliterated. He therefore immediately advanced his camp into the
territory of Rusella. Thither the enemy also followed, and although,
since their late success, they entertained the most sanguine hopes
from an open trial of strength, yet they endeavoured to circumvent the
enemy by a stratagem which they had before practised with success.
There were, at a small distance from the Roman camp, the half-ruined
houses of a town which had been burnt in the devastation of the
country. A body of troops being concealed there, some cattle was
driven on, within view of a Roman post, commanded by a
lieutenant-general, Cneius Fulvius. When no one was induced by this
temptation to stir from his post, one of the herdsmen, advancing close
to the works, called out, that others were driving out those cattle at
their leisure from the ruins of the town, why did they remain idle,
when they might safely drive them through the middle of the Roman
camp? When this was interpreted to the lieutenant-general, by some
natives of Caere, and great impatience prevailed through every company
of the soldiers, who, nevertheless, dared not to move without orders,
he commanded some who were skilled in the language to observe
attentively, whether the dialect of the herdsmen resembled that of
rustics or of citizens. When these reported, that their accent in
speaking, their manner and appearance, were all of a more polished
cast than suited shepherds, "Go then," said he, "tell them that they
may uncover the ambush which they vainly conceal, that the Romans
understand all their devices, and can now be no more taken by
stratagem than they can be conquered by arms." When these words were
heard, and carried to those who lay in ambush, they immediately arose
from their lurking place, and marched out in order into the plain
which was open to view on every side The lieutenant-general thought
their force too powerful for his small band to cope with. He therefore
sent in haste to Valerius for support, and in the mean time, by
himself, sustained the enemy's onset.

5. On receiving his message, the dictator ordered the standards to
move, and the troops to follow in arms. But every thing was executed
more quickly, almost, than ordered. The standards and arms were
instantly snatched up, and they were with difficulty restrained from
running impetuously on, both indignation at their late defeat
stimulated them, as well as the shouts striking their ears with
increasing vehemence, as the contest grew hotter They therefore urged
each other, and pressed the standard-bearers to quicken their pace.
The dictator, the more eagerly he saw them push forward, took the more
pains to repress their haste, and ordered them to march at a slower
rate. On the other side, the Etrurians, putting themselves in motion,
on the first beginning of the fray had come up with their whole force,
and several expresses came to the dictator, one after another, that
all the regions of the Etrurians had joined in the fight, and that his
men could not any longer withstand them: at the same time, he himself
saw, from the higher ground, in how perilous a situation the party
was. Confident, however, that the lieutenant-general was able, even
yet, to support the contest, and considering that he himself was at
hand to rescue him from defeat, he wished to let the enemy be
fatigued, as much as might be, in order that, when in that state, he
might fall on them with his fresh troops. Slowly as these marched, the
distance was now just sufficient for the cavalry to begin their career
for a charge. The battalions of the legions marched in front, lest the
enemy might suspect any secret or sudden movement, but intervals had
been left in the ranks of the infantry, affording room for the horses
to gallop through. At the same instant the line raised the shout, and
the cavalry, charging at full speed, poured on the enemy, and spread
at once a general panic. After this, as succour had arrived, almost
too late, to the party surrounded, so now they were allowed entire
rest, the fresh troops taking on themselves the whole business of the
fight. Nor was that either long or dubious. The enemy, now routed,
fled to their camp, and the Romans advancing to attack it, they gave
way, and are crowded all together in the remotest part of it. In their
flight they are obstructed by the narrowness of the gates, the greater
number climbed up on the mounds and ramparts, to try if they could
either defend themselves with the aid of the advantageous ground, or
get over, by any means, and escape. One part of the rampart, happening
to be badly compacted sunk under the weight of the multitude who stood
on it, and fell into the trench. On which, crying out that the gods
had opened that pass to give them safety, they made their way out,
most of them leaving their arms behind. By this battle the power of
the Etrurians was, a second time, effectually crushed, so that,
engaging to furnish a year's pay, and corn for two months, with the
dictator's permission, they sent ambassadors to Rome to treat of
peace. This was refused, but a truce for two years was granted to
them. The dictator returned into the city in triumph. I have seen it
asserted, that tranquillity was restored in Etruria by the dictator,
without any memorable battle, only by composing the dissensions of the
Arretians, and effecting a reconciliation between the Cilnian family
and the commons. Marcus Valerius was elected consul, before the
expiration of his dictatorship, many have believed, without his
soliciting the office, and even while he was absent; and that the
election was held by an interrex. In one point all agree, that he held
the consulship with Quintus Appulcius Pansa.

6. During this consulate of Marcus Valerius and Quintus Appulcius,
affairs abroad wore a very peaceable aspect. Their losses sustained in
war, together with the truce, kept the Etrurians quiet. The Samnites,
depressed by the misfortunes of many years, had not yet become
dissatisfied with their new alliance. At Rome, also, the carrying away
of such multitudes to colonies, rendered the commons tranquil, and
lightened their burthens. But, that things might not be tranquil on
all sides, a contention was excited between the principal persons in
the commonwealth, patricians on one hand, and plebeians on the other,
by the two Ogulnii, Quintus and Cneius, plebeian tribunes, who,
seeking every where occasions of criminating the patricians in the
hearing of the people, and having found other attempts fruitless, set
on foot a proceeding by which they might inflame, not the lowest class
of the commons, but their chief men, the plebeians of consular and
triumphal rank, to the completion of whose honours nothing was now
wanting but the offices of the priesthood, which were not yet laid
open to them. They therefore published a proposal for a law, that,
whereas there were then four augurs and four pontiffs, and it had been
determined that the number of priests should be augmented, the four
additional pontiffs and five augurs should all be chosen out of the
commons. How the college of augurs could be reduced to the number of
four, except by the death of two, I do not understand: for it is a
rule among the augurs, that their number should be composed of threes,
so that the three ancient tribes, the Ramnes, Titienses, and Luceres,
should have each its own augur; or, in case there should be occasion
for more, that each should increase its number of augurs, in equal
proportion with the rest, in like manner as when, by the addition of
five to four, they made up the number nine, so that there were three
to each tribe. However, as it was proposed that they should be chosen
out of the commons, the patricians were as highly offended at the
proceeding, as when they saw the consulship made common; yet they
pretended that the business concerned not them so much as it did the
gods, who would "take care that their own worship should not be
contaminated; that, for their parts, they only wished that no
misfortune might ensue to the commonwealth." But they made a less
vigorous opposition, as being now accustomed to suffer defeat in such
kind of disputes; and they saw their adversaries, not, as formerly,
grasping at that which they could scarcely hope to reach, the higher
honours; but already in possession of all those advantages, on the
uncertain prospect of which they had maintained the contest, manifold
consulships, censorships, and triumphs.

7. The principal struggle, however, in supporting and opposing the
bill, they say, was between Appius Claudius and Publius Decius Mus.
After these had urged nearly the same topics, respecting the
privileges of patricians and plebeians, which had been formerly
employed for and against the Licinian law, when the proposition was
brought forward of opening the consulship to plebeians, Decius is said
to have drawn a lively description of his own father, such as many
then present in the assembly had seen him, girt in the Gabine dress,
standing on a spear, in the attitude in which he had devoted himself
for the people and the legions, and to have added, that the consul
Publius Decius was then deemed by the immortal gods an offering
equally pure and pious, as if his colleague, Titus Manlius, had been
devoted. And might not the same Publius Decius have been, with
propriety, chosen to perform the public worship of the Roman people?
Was there any danger that the gods would give less attention to his
prayers than to those of Appius Claudius? Did the latter perform his
private acts of adoration with a purer mind, or worship the gods more
religiously than he? Who had any reason to complain of the vows
offered in behalf of the commonwealth, by so many plebeian consuls and
dictators, either when setting out to their armies, or in the heat of
battle? Were the numbers of commanders reckoned, during those years
since business began to be transacted under the conduct and auspices
of plebeians, the same number of triumphs might be found. The commons
had now no reason to be dissatisfied with their own nobility. On the
contrary, they were fully convinced, that in case of a sudden war
breaking out, the senate and people of Rome would not repose greater
confidence in patrician than in plebeian commanders. "Which being the
case," said he, "what god or man can deem it an impropriety, if those
whom ye have honoured with curule chairs, with the purple bordered
gown, with the palm-vest and embroidered robe, with the triumphal
crown and laurel, whose houses ye have rendered conspicuous above
others, by affixing to them the spoils of conquered enemies, should
add to these the badges of augurs or pontiffs? If a person, who has
rode through the city in a gilt chariot; and, decorated with the
ensigns of Jupiter, supremely good and great, has mounted the Capitol,
should be seen with a chalice and wand; what impropriety, I say, that
he should, with his head veiled, slay a victim, or take an augury in
the citadel? When, in the inscription on a person's statue, the
consulship, censorship, and triumph shall be read with patience, will
the eyes of readers be unable to endure the addition of the office of
augur or pontiff? In truth (with deference to the gods I say it) I
trust that we are, through the kindness of the Roman people, qualified
in such a manner that we should, by the dignity of our characters,
reflect back, on the priesthood, not less lustre than we should
receive; and may demand, rather on behalf of the gods, than for our
own sakes, that those whom we worship in our private we may also
worship in a public capacity."

8. "But why do I argue thus, as if the cause of the patricians,
respecting the priesthood, were untouched? and as if we were not
already in possession of one sacerdotal office, of the highest class?
We see plebeian decemvirs, for performing sacrifices, interpreters of
the Sibylline prophecies, and of the fates of the nation; we also see
them presidents of Apollo's festival, and of other religious
performances. Neither was any injustice done to the patricians, when,
to the two commissioners for performing sacrifices, an additional
number was joined, in favour of the plebeians; nor is there now, when
a tribune, a man of courage and activity, wishes to add five places of
augurs, and four of pontiffs, to which plebeians may be nominated; not
Appius, with intent to expel you from your places; but, that men of
plebeian rank may assist you, in the management of divine affairs,
with the same zeal with which they assist you in matters of human
concernment. Blush not, Appius, at having a man your colleague in the
priesthood, whom you might have a colleague in the censorship or
consulship, whose master of the horse you yourself may be, when he is
dictator, as well as dictator when he is master of the horse. A Sabine
adventurer, the first origin of your nobility, either Attus Clausus,
or Appius Claudius, which you will, the ancient patricians of those
days admitted into their number: do not then, on your part, disdain to
admit us into the number of priests. We bring with us numerous
honours; all those honours, indeed, which have rendered your party so
proud. Lucius Sextius was the first consul chosen out of the
plebeians; Caius Licinius Stolo, the first master of the horse; Caius
Marcius Rutilus, the first dictator, and likewise censor; Quintus
Publilius Philo, the first praetor. On all occasions was heard a
repetition of the same arguments; that the right of auspices was
vested in you; that ye alone had the rights of ancestry; that ye alone
were legally entitled to the supreme command, and the auspices both in
peace and war. The supreme command has hitherto been, and will
continue to be, equally prosperous in plebeian hands as in patrician.
Have ye never heard it said, that the first created patricians were
not men sent down from heaven, but such as could cite their fathers,
that is, nothing more than free born. I can now cite my father, a
consul; and my son will be able to cite a grandfather. Citizens, there
is nothing else in it, than that we should never obtain any thing
without a refusal. The patricians wish only for a dispute; nor do they
care what issue their disputes may have. For my part, be it
advantageous, happy, and prosperous to you and to the commonwealth, I
am of opinion that this law should receive your sanction."

9. The people ordered that the tribes should be instantly called; and
there was every appearance that the law would be accepted. It was
deferred, however, for that day, by a protest, from which on the day
following the tribunes were deterred; and it passed with the
approbation of a vast majority. The pontiffs created were, Publius
Decius Mus, the advocate for the law; Publius Sempronius Sophus, Caius
Marcius Rutilus, and Marcus Livius Denter. The five augurs, who were
also plebeians, were, Caius Genucius, Publius Aelius Paetus, Marcus
Minucius Fessus, Caius Marcius, and Titus Publilius. Thus the number
of the pontiffs was made eight; that of the augurs nine. In the same
year Marcus Valerius, consul, procured a law to be passed concerning
appeals; more carefully enforced by additional sanctions. This was the
third time, since the expulsion of the kings, of this law being
introduced, and always by the same family. The reason for renewing it
so often was, I believe, no other, than that the influence of a few
was apt to prove too powerful for the liberty of the commons. However,
the Porcian law seems intended, solely, for the security of the
persons of the citizens; as it visited with a severe penalty any one
for beating with stripes or putting to death a Roman citizen. The
Valerian law, after forbidding a person, who had appealed, to be
beaten with rods and beheaded, added, in case of any one acting
contrary thereto, that it shall yet be only deemed a wicked act. This,
I suppose, was judged of sufficient strength to enforce obedience to
the law in those days; so powerful was then men's sense of shame; at
present one would scarcely make use of such a threat seriously. The
Aequans rebelling, the same consul conducted the war against them; in
which no memorable event occurred; for, except ferocity, they retained
nothing of their ancient condition. The other consul, Appuleius,
invested the town of Nequinum in Umbria. The ground, the same whereon
Narnia now stands, was steep (on one side even perpendicular); this
rendered the town impregnable either by assault or works. That
business, therefore, came unfinished into the hands of the succeeding
consuls, Marcus Fulvius Paetinus and Titus Manlius Torquatus. When all
the centuries named Quintus Fabius consul for that year though not a
candidate, Macer Licinius and Tubero state that he himself recommended
them to postpone the conferring the consulship on him until a year
wherein there might be more employment for their arms; adding, that,
during the present year, he might be more useful to the state in the
management of a city magistracy; and thus, neither dissembling what he
preferred, nor yet making direct application for it, he was appointed
curule aedile with Lucius Papirius Cursor. Piso, a more ancient writer
of annals, prevents me from averring this as certain; he asserts that
the curule aediles of that year were Caius Domitius Calvinus, son of
Cneius, and Spurius Carvilius Maximus, son of Caius. I am of opinion,
that this latter surname caused a mistake concerning the aediles; and
that thence followed a story conformable to this mistake, patched up
out of the two elections, of the aediles, and of the consuls. The
general survey was performed, this year, by Publius Sempronius Sophus
and Publius Sulpicius Saverrio, censors; and two tribes were added,
the Aniensian and Terentine. Such were the occurrences at Rome.

10. Meanwhile, after much time had been lost in the tedious siege of
Nequinum, two of the townsmen, whose houses were contiguous to the
wall, having formed a subterraneous passage, came by that private way
to the Roman advanced guards; and being conducted thence to the
consul, offered to give admittance to a body of armed men within the
works and walls. The proposal was thought to be such as ought neither
to be rejected, nor yet assented to without caution. With one of these
men, the other being detained as an hostage, two spies were sent
through the mine, and certain information being received from them,
three hundred men in arms, guided by the deserter, entered the city,
and seized by night the nearest gate, which being broken open, the
Roman consul and his army took possession of the city without any
opposition. In this manner came Nequinum under the dominion of the
Roman people. A colony was sent thither as a barrier against the
Umbrians, and called Narnia, from the river Nar. The troops returned
to Rome with abundance of spoil. This year the Etrurians made
preparations for war in violation of the truce. But a vast army of the
Gauls, making an irruption into their territories, while their
attention was directed to another quarter, suspended for a time the
execution of their design. They then, relying on the abundance of
money which they possessed, endeavour to make allies of the Gauls,
instead of enemies; in order that, with their armies combined, they
might attack the Romans. The barbarians made no objection to the
alliance, and a negotiation was opened for settling the price; which
being adjusted and paid, and every thing else being in readiness for
commencing their operations, the Etrurians desired them to accompany
them in their march. This they refused, alleging that "they had
stipulated a price for making war against the Romans: that the payment
already made, they had received in consideration of their not wasting
the Etrurian territory, or using their arms against the inhabitants.
That notwithstanding, if it was the wish of the Etrurians, they were
still willing to engage in the war, but on no other condition than
that of being allowed a share of their lands, and obtaining at length
some permanent settlement." Many assemblies of the states of Etruria
were held on this subject, and nothing could be settled; not so much
by reason of their aversion from the dismemberment of their territory,
as because every one felt a dread of fixing in so close vicinity to
themselves people of such a savage race. The Gauls were therefore
dismissed, and carried home an immense sum of money, acquired without
toil or danger. The report of a Gallic tumult, in addition to an
Etrurian war, had caused serious apprehensions at Rome; and, with the
less hesitation on that account, an alliance was concluded with the
state of the Picentians.

11. The province of Etruria fell by lot to the consul Titus Manlius;
who, when he had but just entered the enemy's country, as he was
exercising the cavalry, in wheeling about at full speed, was thrown
from his horse, and almost killed on the spot; three days after the
fall, he died. The Etrurians, embracing this omen, as it were, of the
future progress of the war, and observing that the gods had commenced
hostilities on their behalf, assumed new courage. At Rome the news
caused great affliction, on account both of the loss of such a man and
of the unseasonableness of the juncture; insomuch that an assembly,
held for the purpose of substituting a new consul, having been
conducted agreeably to the wishes of people of the first consequence,
prevented the senate from ordering a dictator to be created. All the
votes and centuries concurred unanimously in appointing Marcus
Valerius consul, the same whom the senate would have ordered to be
made dictator. They then commanded him to proceed immediately into
Etruria, to the legions. His coming gave such a check to the
Etrurians, that not one of them dared thenceforward to appear on the
outside of their trenches; their own fears operating as a blockade.
Nor could the new consul, by wasting their lands and burning their
houses, draw them out to an engagement; for not only country-houses,
but numbers of their towns, were seen smoking and in ashes, on every
side. While this war proceeded more slowly than had been expected, an
account was received of the breaking out of another; which was, not
without reason, regarded as terrible, in consequence of the heavy
losses formerly sustained by both parties, from information given by
their new allies, the Picentians, that the Samnites were looking to
arms and a renewal of hostilities, and that they themselves had been
solicited to join therein. The Picentians received the thanks of the
state; and a large share of the attention of the senate was turned
from Etruria towards Samnium. The dearness of provisions also
distressed the state very much, and they would have felt the extremity
of want, according to the relation of those who make Fabius Maximus
curule aedile that year, had not the vigilant activity of that man,
such as he had on many occasions displayed in the field, been exerted
then with equal zeal at home, in the management of the market, and in
procuring and forming magazines of corn. An interregnum took place
this year, the reason of which is not mentioned. Appius Claudius, and,
after him, Publius Sulpicius, were interreges. The latter held an
election of consuls, and chose Lucius Cornelius Scipio and Cneius
Fulvius. In the beginning of this year, ambassadors came from the
Lucanians to the new consuls to complain, that "the Samnites, finding
that they could not, by any offers, tempt them to take part in the
war, had marched an army in a hostile manner into their country, and
were now laying it waste, and forcing them into a war; that the
Lucanian people had on former occasions erred enough and more than
enough; that their minds were so firmly fixed that they thought it
more endurable to bear and suffer every hardship, rather than ever
again to outrage the Roman name: they besought the senate to take the
people of Lucania into their protection, and defend them from the
injustice and outrage of the Samnites; that although fidelity on their
part to the Romans would now become necessary, a war being undertaken
against the Samnites, still they were ready to give hostages."

12. The deliberation of the senate was short. They all, to a man,
concurred in opinion, that a compact should be entered into with the
Lucanians, and satisfaction demanded from the Samnites: accordingly, a
favourable answer was returned to the Lucanians, and the alliance
concluded. Heralds were then sent, to require of the Samnites, that
they should depart from the country of the allies, and withdraw their
troops from the Lucanian territory. These were met by persons
despatched for the purpose by the Samnites, who gave them warning,
that "if they appeared at any assembly in Samnium, they must not
expect to depart in safety." As soon as this was heard at Rome, the
senate voted, and the people ordered, that war should be declared
against the Samnites. The consuls, then, dividing the provinces
between them, Etruria fell to Scipio, the Samnites to Fulvius; and
they set out by different routes, each against the enemy allotted to
him. Scipio, while he expected a tedious campaign, like that of the
preceding year, was met near Volaterra by the Etrurians, in order of
battle. The fight lasted through the greater part of the day, while
very many fell on both sides, and night came on while it was uncertain
to which side victory inclined. But the following dawn showed the
conqueror and the vanquished; for the Etrurians had decamped in the
dead of the night. The Romans, marching out with intent to renew the
engagement, and seeing their superiority acknowledged by the departure
of the enemy, advanced to their camp; and, finding even this fortified
post deserted, took possession of it, evacuated as it was, together
with a vast quantity of spoil. The consul then, leading back his
forces into the Faliscian territory, and leaving his baggage with a
small guard at Falerii, set out with his troops, lightly accoutred, to
ravage the enemy's country. All places are destroyed with fire and
sword; plunder driven from every side; and not only was the ground
left a mere waste to the enemy, but their forts and small towns were
set on fire; he refrained from attacking the cities into which fear
had driven the Etrurians. The consul Cneius Fulvius fought a glorious
battle in Samnium, near Bovianum, attended with success by no means
equivocal. Then, having attacked Bovianum, and not long after
Aufidena, he took them by storm.

This year a colony was carried out to Carseoli, into the territory of
the Aequicolae. The consul Fulvius triumphed on his defeat of the
Samnites.

13. When the consular elections were now at hand, a report prevailed,
that the Etrurians and Samnites were raising vast armies; that the
leaders of the Etrurians were, in all their assemblies, openly
censured for not having procured the aid of the Gauls on any terms;
and the magistrates of the Samnites arraigned, for having opposed to
the Romans an army destined to act against the Lucanians. That, in
consequence, the people were rising up in arms, with all their own
strength and that of their allies combined; and that this affair
seemed not likely to be terminated without a contest of much greater
difficulty than the former. Although the candidates for the consulship
were men of illustrious characters, yet this alarming intelligence
turned the thoughts of all on Quintus Fabius Maximus, who sought not
the employment at first, and afterwards, when he discovered their
wishes, even declined it. "Why," said he, "should they impose such a
difficult task on him, who was now in the decline of life, and had
passed through a full course of labours, and of the rewards of labour?
Neither the vigour of his body, nor of his mind, remained the same;
and he dreaded fortune herself, lest to some god she should seem too
bountiful to him, and more constant than the course of human affairs
allowed. He had himself succeeded, in gradual succession, to the
dignities of his seniors; and he beheld, with great satisfaction,
others rising up to succeed to his glory. There was no scarcity at
Rome, either of honours suited to men of the highest merit, or of men
of eminent merit suited to the highest honours." This disinterested
conduct, instead of repressing, increased, while in fact it justified
their zeal. But thinking that this ought to be checked by respect for
the laws, he ordered that clause to be read aloud by which it was not
lawful that the same person shall be re-elected consul within ten
years. The law was scarcely heard in consequence of the clamour; and
the tribunes of the commons declared, that this "decree should be no
impediment; for they would propose an order to the people, that he
should be exempted from the obligation of the laws." Still he
persisted in his opposition, asking, "To what purpose were laws
enacted, if they eluded by the very persons who procured them? The
laws now," he said, "instead of being rulers, were overruled." The
people, nevertheless, proceeded to vote; and, according as each
century was called in, it immediately named Fabius consul. Then at
length, overcome by the universal wish of the state, he said, "Romans,
may the gods approve your present, and all your future proceedings.
But since, with respect to me, ye intend to act according to your own
wills, let my interest find room with you, with respect to my
colleague. I earnestly request, that ye will place in the consulship
with me Publius Decius; a man with whom I have already experienced the
utmost harmony in our joint administration of that office; a man
worthy of you, worthy of his father." The recommendation was deemed
well founded, and all the remaining centuries voted Quintus Fabius and
Publius Decius consuls. This year, great numbers were prosecuted by
the aediles, for having in possession larger quantities of land than
the state allowed; and hardly any were acquitted: by which means, a
very great restraint was laid on exorbitant covetousness.

14. Whilst the new consuls, Quintus Fabius Maximus a fourth, and
Publius Decius Mus a third time, were settling between themselves that
one should command against the Samnites, and the other against the
Etrurians; and what number of forces would be sufficient for this and
for that province; and which would be the fitter commander in each
war; ambassadors from Sutrium, Nepete, and Falerii, stating that the
states of Etruria were holding assemblies on the subject of suing for
peace, they directed the whole force of their arms against Samnium.
The consuls, in order that the supply of provisions might be the more
ready, and to leave the enemy in the greater uncertainty on what
quarter the war would fall, Fabius led his legions towards Samnium
through the territory of Sora, and Decius his through that of
Sidicinum. As soon as they arrived at the frontiers of the enemy, both
advanced briskly, spreading devastation wherever they came; but still
they explore the country, to a distance beyond where the troops were
employed in plundering. Accordingly the fact did not escape the notice
of the Romans, that the enemy were drawn up in a retired valley, near
Tifernum, which, when the Romans entered, they were preparing to
attack them from the higher ground. Fabius, sending away his baggage
to a place of safety, and setting a small guard over it, and having
given notice to his soldiers that a battle was at hand, advanced in a
square body to the hiding-place of the enemy already mentioned. The
Samnites, disappointed in making an unexpected attack, determined on a
regular engagement, as the matter was now likely to come to an open
contest. They therefore marched out into the plain; and, with a
greater share of spirit than of hopes, committed themselves to the
disposal of fortune. However, whether in consequence of their having
drawn together, from every state, the whole of the force which it
possessed, or that the consideration of their all being at stake,
heightened their courage, they occasioned, even in open fight, a
considerable alarm. Fabius, when he saw that the enemy in no place
gave way, ordered Marcus Fulvius and Marcus Valerius, military
tribunes, with whom he hastened to the front, to go to the cavalry,
and to exhort them, that, "if they remembered any instance wherein the
public had received advantage from the service of the horsemen, they
would, on that day, exert themselves to insure the invincible renown
of that body; telling them that the enemy stood immovable against the
efforts of the infantry, and the only hope remaining was in the charge
of horse." He addressed particularly both these youths, and with the
same cordiality, loading them with praises and promises. But
considering that, in case that effort should also fail, it would be
necessary to accomplish by stratagem what his strength could not
effect; he ordered Scipio, one of his lieutenants-general, to draw
off the spearmen of the first legion out of the line; to lead them
round as secretly as possible to the nearest mountains; and, by an
ascent concealed from view, to gain the heights, and show himself
suddenly on the rear of the enemy. The cavalry, led on by the
tribunes, rushing forward unexpectedly before the van, caused scarcely
more confusion among the enemy than among their friends. The line of
the Samnites stood firm against the furious onset of the squadrons; it
neither could be driven from its ground, nor broken in any part. The
cavalry, finding their attempts fruitless, withdrew from the fight,
and retired behind the line of infantry. On this the enemies' courage
increased, so that the Roman troops in the van would not have been
able to support the contest, nor the force thus increasing by
confidence in itself, had not the second line, by the consul's order,
come up into the place of the first. These fresh troops checked the
progress of the Samnites, who had now began to gain ground; and, at
this seasonable juncture, their comrades appearing suddenly on the
mountains, and raising a shout, occasioned in the Samnites a fear of
greater danger than really threatened them; Fabius called out aloud
that his colleague Decius was approaching; on which all the soldiers,
elated with joy, repeated eagerly, that the other consul was come, the
legions were arrived! This artifice, useful to the Romans, filled the
Samnites with dismay and terror; terrified chiefly lest fatigued as
they were, they should be overpowered by another army fresh and
unhurt. As they dispersed themselves in their flight on every side,
there was less effusion of blood than might have been expected,
considering the completeness of the victory. There were three thousand
four hundred slain, about eight hundred and thirty made prisoners, and
twenty-three military standards taken.

15. The Apulians would have joined their forces to the Samnites before
this battle, had not the consul, Publius Decius, encamped in their
neighbourhood at Maleventum; and, finding means to bring them to an
engagement, put them to the rout. Here, likewise, there was more of
flight than of bloodshed. Two thousand of the Apulians were slain; but
Decius, despising such an enemy, led his legions into Samnium. There
the two consular armies, overrunning every part of the country during
the space of five months, laid it entirely waste. There were in
Samnium forty-five places where Decius, and eighty-six where the other
consul, encamped. Nor did they leave traces only of having been there,
as ramparts and trenches, but other dreadful mementos of it--general
desolation and regions depopulated. Fabius also took the city of
Cimetra, where he made prisoners two thousand four hundred soldiers;
and there were slain in the assault about four hundred and thirty.
Going thence to Rome to preside at the elections, he used all
expedition in despatching that business. All the first-called
centuries voted Quintus Fabius consul. Appius Claudius was a
candidate, a man of consular rank, daring and ambitious; and as he
wished not more ardently for the attainment of that honour for
himself, than he did that the patricians might recover the possession
of both places in the consulship, he laboured, with all his own power,
supported by that of the whole body of the nobility, to prevail on
them to appoint him consul along with Quintus Fabius. To this Fabius
objected, giving, at first, the same reasons which he had advanced the
year before. The nobles then all gathered round his seat, and besought
him to raise up the consulship out of the plebeian mire, and to
restore both to the office itself, and to the patrician rank, their
original dignity. Fabius then, procuring silence, allayed their warmth
by a qualifying speech, declaring, that "he would have so managed, as
to have received the names of two patricians, if he had seen an
intention of appointing any other than himself to the consulship. As
things now stood, he would not set so bad a precedent as to admit his
own name among the candidates; such a proceeding being contrary to the
laws." Whereupon Appius Claudius, and Lucius Volumnius, a plebeian,
who had likewise been colleagues in that office before, were elected
consuls. The nobility reproached Fabius for declining to act in
conjunction with Appius Claudius, because he evidently excelled him in
eloquence and political abilities.

16. When the election was finished, the former consuls, their command
being continued for six months, were ordered to prosecute the war in
Samnium. Accordingly, during this next year also, in the consulate of
Lucius Volumnius and Appius Claudius, Publius Decius, who had been
left consul in Samnium by his colleague, in the character of
proconsul, ceased not to spread devastation through all parts of that
country; until, at last, he drove the army of the Samnites, which
never dared to face him in the field, entirely out of the country.
Thus expelled from home, they bent their route to Etruria; and,
supposing that the business, which they had often in vain endeavoured
to accomplish by embassies, might now be negotiated with more effect,
when they were backed by such a powerful armed force, and could
intermix terror with their entreaties, they demanded a meeting of the
chiefs of Etruria: which being assembled, they set forth the great
number of years during which they had waged war with the Romans, in
the cause of liberty; "they had," they said, "tried to sustain, with
their own strength, the weight of so great a war: they had also made
trial of the support of the adjoining nations, which proved of little
avail. When they were unable longer to maintain the conflict, they had
sued the Roman people for peace; and had again taken up arms, because
they felt peace was more grievous to those with servitude, than war to
free men. That their one only hope remaining rested in the Etrurians.
They knew that nation to be the most powerful in Italy, in respect of
arms, men, and money; to have the Gauls their closest neighbours, born
in the midst of war and arms, of furious courage, both from their
natural temper, and particularly against the people of Rome, whom they
boasted, without infringing the truth, of having made their prisoners,
and of having ransomed for gold. If the Etrurians possessed the same
spirit which formerly Porsena and their ancestors once had, there was
nothing to prevent their obliging the Romans, driven from all the
lands on this side of the Tiber, to fight for their own existence, and
not for the intolerable dominion which they assumed over Italy. The
Samnite army had come to them, in readiness for action, furnished with
arms and pay, and were willing to follow that instant, even should
they lead to the attack of the city of Rome itself."

17. While they were engaged in these representations, and intriguing
at Etruria, the operations of the Romans in their own territories
distressed them severely. For Publius Decius, when he ascertained
through his scouts the departure of the Samnite army, called a
council, and there said, "Why do we ramble through the country,
carrying the war from village to village? Why not attack the cities
and fortified places? No army now guards Samnium. They have fled their
country; they are gone into voluntary exile." The proposal being
universally approved, he marched to attack Murgantia, a city of
considerable strength; and so great was the ardour of the soldiers,
resulting from their affection to their commander, and from their
hopes of richer treasure than could be found in pillaging the country
places, that in one day they took it by assault. Here, two thousand
one hundred of the Samnites, making resistance, were surrounded and
taken prisoners; and abundance of other spoil was captured. Decius,
not choosing that the troops should be encumbered in their march with
heavy baggage, ordered them to be called together, and said to them,
"Do ye intend to rest satisfied with this single victory, and this
booty? or do ye choose to cherish hopes proportioned to your bravery?
All the cities of the Samnites, and the property left in them, are
your own; since, after so often defeating their legions, ye have
finally driven them out of the country. Sell those effects in your
hands; and allure traders, by a prospect of profit, to follow you on
your march. I will, from time to time, supply you with goods for sale.
Let us go hence to the city of Romulea, where no greater labour, but
greater gain awaits you." Having sold off the spoil, and warmly
adopting the general's plan, they proceeded to Romulea. There, also,
without works or engines, as soon as the battalions approached, the
soldiers, deterred from the walls by no resistance, hastily applying
ladders wherever was most convenient to each, they mounted the
fortifications. The town was taken and plundered. Two thousand three
hundred men were slain, six thousand taken prisoners, and the soldiers
obtained abundance of spoil. This they were obliged to sell in like
manner as the former; and, though no rest was allowed them, they
proceeded, nevertheless, with the utmost alacrity to Ferentinum. But
here they met a greater share both of difficulty and danger: the
fortifications were defended with the utmost vigour, and the place was
strongly fortified both by nature and art. However, the soldiers, now
inured to plunder, overcame every obstacle. Three thousand of the
enemy were killed round the walls, and the spoil was given to the
troops. In some annals, the principal share of the honour of taking
these cities is attributed to Maximus. They say that Murgantia was
taken by Decius; Romulea and Ferentinum by Fabius. Some ascribe this
honour to the new consuls: others not to both, but to one of these,
Lucius Volumnius: that to him the province of Samnium had fallen.

18. While things went on thus in Samnium, whoever it was that had the
command and auspices, powerful combination, composed of many states,
was formed in Etruria against the Romans, the chief promoter of which
was Gellius Egnatius, a Samnite. Almost all the Etrurians had united
in this war. The neighbouring states of Umbria were drawn in, as it
were, by the contagion; and auxiliaries were procured from the Gauls
for hire: all their several numbers assembled at the camp of the
Samnites. When intelligence of this sudden commotion was received at
Rome, after the consul, Lucius Volumnius, had already set out for
Samnium, with the second and third legions, and fifteen thousand of
the allies; it was, therefore, resolved, that Appius Claudius should,
at the very earliest opportunity, go into Etruria. Two Roman legions
followed him, the first and fourth, and twelve thousand allies; their
camp was pitched at a small distance from the enemy. However,
advantage was gained by his early arrival in this particular, that the
awe of the Roman name kept in check some states of Etruria which were
disposed to war, rather than from any judicious or successful
enterprise achieved under the guidance of the consul. Several battles
were fought, at times and places unfavourable, and increasing
confidence rendered the enemy daily more formidable; so that matters
came nearly to such a state, as that neither could the soldiers rely
much on their leader, nor the leader on his soldiers. It appears in
three several histories, that a letter was sent by the consul to call
his colleague from Samnium. But I will not affirm what requires
stronger proof, as that point was a matter of dispute between these
two consuls of the Roman people, a second time associated in the same
office; Appius denying that the letter was sent, and Volumnius
affirming that he was called thither by a letter from Appius.
Volumnius had, by this time, taken three forts in Samnium, in which
three thousand of the enemy had been slain, and about half that number
made prisoners; and, a sedition having been raised among the Lucanians
by the plebeians and the more indigent of the people, he had, to the
great satisfaction of the nobles, quelled it by sending thither
Quintus Fabius, proconsul, with his own veteran army. He left to
Decius the ravaging of the enemy's country; and proceeded with his
troops into Etruria to his colleague; where, on his arrival, the whole
army received him with joy. Appius, if he did not write the letter,
being conscious of this, had, in my opinion, just ground of
displeasure; but if he had actually stood in need of assistance, his
disowning it, as he did, arose from an illiberal and ungrateful mind.
For, on going out to receive him, when they had scarcely exchanged
salutations, he said, "Is all well, Lucius Volumnius? How stand
affairs in Samnium? What motive induced you to remove out of your
province?" Volumnius answered, that "affairs in Samnium were in a
prosperous state; and that he had come thither in compliance with the
request in his letter. But, if that were a forged letter, and that
there was no occasion for him in Etruria, he would instantly face
about, and depart." "You may depart." replied the other; "no one
detains you: for it is a perfect inconsistency, that when, perhaps,
you are scarcely equal to the management of your own war, you should
vaunt of coming hither to succour others." To this Volumnius rejoined,
"May Hercules direct all for the best; for his part, he was better
pleased that he had taken useless trouble, than that any conjuncture
should have arisen which had made one consular army insufficient for
Etruria."

19. As the consuls were parting, the lieutenants-general and tribunes
of Appius's army gathered round them. Some entreated their own general
that he would not reject the voluntary offer of his colleague's
assistance, which ought to have been solicited in the first instance:
the greater number used their endeavours to stop Volumnius, beseeching
him "not, through a peevish dispute with his colleague, to abandon the
interest of the commonwealth; and represented to him, that in case any
misfortune should happen, the blame would fall on the person who
forsook the other, not on the one forsaken; that the state of affairs
was such, that the credit and discredit of every success and failure
in Etruria would be attributed to Lucius Volumnius: for no one would
inquire, what were the words of Appius, but what the situation of the
army. Appius indeed had dismissed him, but the commonwealth, and the
army, required his stay. Let him only make trial of the inclinations
of the soldiers." By such admonitions and entreaties they, in a
manner, dragged the consuls, who almost resisted, to an assembly.
There, longer discourses were made to the same purport, as had passed
before in the presence of a few. And when Volumnius, who had the
advantage of the argument, showed himself not deficient in oratory, in
despite of the extraordinary eloquence of his colleague; Appius
observed with a sneer, that "they ought to acknowledge themselves
indebted to him, in having a consul who possessed eloquence also,
instead of being dumb and speechless, when in their former consulate,
particularly during the first months, he was not able so much as to
open his lips; but now, in his harangues, even aspired after
popularity." Volumnius replied, "How much more earnestly do I wish,
that you had learned from me to act with spirit, than I from you to
speak with elegance: that now he made a final proposal, which would
determine, not which is the better orator, for that is not what the
public wants, but which is the better commander. The provinces are
Etruria and Samnium: that he might select which he preferred; that he,
with his own army, will undertake to manage the business either in
Etruria or in Samnium." The soldiers then, with loud clamours,
requested that they would, in conjunction, carry on the war in
Etruria; when Volumnius perceiving that it was the general wish, said,
"Since I have been mistaken in apprehending my colleague's meaning, I
will take care that there shall be no room for mistake with respect to
the purport of your wishes. Signify by a shout whether you choose that
I should stay or depart." On this, a shout was raised, so loud, that
it brought the enemy out of their camp: they snatched up their arms,
and marched down in order of battle. Volumnius likewise ordered the
signal to be sounded, and the standard to be advanced from the camp.
It is said that Appius hesitated, perceiving that, whether he fought
or remained inactive, his colleague would have the victory; and that,
afterwards, dreading lest his own legions also should follow
Volumnius, he also gave the signal, at the earnest desire of his men.
On neither side were the forces drawn up to advantage; for, on the
one, Gellius Egnatius, the Samnite general, had gone out to forage
with a few cohorts, and his men entered on the fight as the violence
of their passions prompted, rather than under any directions or
orders. On the other, the Roman armies neither marched out together,
nor had time sufficient to form: Volumnius began to engage before
Appius came up to the enemy, consequently the engagement commenced,
their front in the battle being uneven; and by some accidental
interchange of their usual opponents, the Etrurians fought against
Volumnius; and the Samnites, after delaying some time on account of
the absence of their general, against Appius. We are told that Appius,
during the heat of the fight, raising his hands toward heaven, so as
to be seen in the foremost ranks, prayed thus, "Bellona, if thou
grantest us the victory this day, I vow to thee a temple." And that
after this vow, as if inspirited by the goddess, he displayed a degree
of courage equal to that of his colleague and of the troops. The
generals performed every duty, and each of their armies exerted, with
emulation, its utmost vigour, lest victory should commence on the
other side. They therefore routed and put to flight the enemy, who
were ill able to withstand a force so much superior to any with which
they had been accustomed to contend: then pressing them as they gave
ground, and pursuing them closely as they fled, they drove them into
their camp. There, by the interposition of Gellius and his Samnite
cohorts, the fight was renewed for a little time. But these being
likewise soon dispersed, the camp was now stormed by the conquerors;
and whilst Volumnius, in person, led his troops against one of the
gates, Appius, frequently invoking Bellona the victorious, inflamed
the courage of his men, they broke in through the rampart and
trenches. The camp was taken and plundered, and an abundance of spoil
was found, and given up to the soldiers. Of the enemy seven thousand
three hundred were slain; and two thousand one hundred and twenty
taken.

20. While both the consuls, with the whole force of the Romans,
pointed their exertions principally against the war in Etruria, a new
army which arose in Samnium, with design to ravage the frontiers of
the Roman empire, passed over through the country of the Vescians,
into the Campanian and Falernian territories, and committed great
depredations. Volumnius, as he was hastening back to Samnium, by
forced marches, because the term for which Fabius and Decius had been
continued in command was nearly expired, heard of this army of
Samnites, and of the mischief which they had done in Campania;
determining, therefore, to afford protection to the allies, he altered
his route towards that quarter. When he arrived in the district of
Gales, he found marks of their recent ravages; and the people of Gales
informed him that the enemy carried with them such a quantity of
spoil, that they could scarcely observe any order in their march: and
that the commanders then directed publicly that the troops should go
immediately to Samnium, and having deposited the booty there, that
they should return to the business of the expedition, as they must not
commit to the hazard of an engagement an army so heavily laden.
Notwithstanding that this account carried every appearance of truth,
he yet thought it necessary to obtain more certain information;
accordingly he despatched some horsemen, to seize on some of the
straggling marauders; from these he learned, on inquiry, that the
enemy lay at the river Vulturnus; that they intended to remove thence
at the third watch; and that their route was towards Samnium. On
receiving this intelligence, which could be depended upon, he set out,
and sat down at such a distance from the enemy, that his approach
could not be discovered by his being too near them, and, at the same
time, that he might surprise them, as they should be coming out of
their camp. A long time before day, he drew nigh to their post, and
sent persons, who understood the Oscan language, to discover how they
were employed: these, mixing with the enemy, which they could easily
do during the confusion in the night, found that the standards had
gone out thinly attended; that the booty, and those appointed to guard
it, were then setting out, a contemptible train; each busied about his
own affairs, without any concert with the rest, or much regard to
orders. This was judged the fittest time for the attack, and daylight
was now approaching; he gave orders to sound the charge, and fell on
the enemy as they were marching out. The Samnites being embarrassed
with the spoil, and very few armed, some quickened their pace, and
drove the prey before them; others halted, deliberating whether it
would be safer to advance, or to return again to the camp; and while
they hesitated, they were overtaken and cut off. The Romans had by
this time passed over the rampart, and filled the camp with slaughter
and confusion: the Samnite army, in addition to the disorder caused by
the enemy, had their disorder increased by a sudden insurrection of
their prisoners; some of whom, getting loose, set the rest at liberty,
while others snatched the arms which were tied up among the baggage,
and being intermixed with the troops, raised a tumult more terrible
than the battle itself. They then performed a memorable exploit: for
making an attack on Statius Minacius, the general, as he was passing
between the ranks and encouraging his men; then, dispersing the
horsemen who attended him, they gathered round himself, and dragged
him, sitting on his horse, a prisoner to the Roman consul. By this
movement the foremost battalions of the Samnites were brought back,
and the battle, which seemed to have been already decided, was
renewed: but they could not support it long. Six thousand of them were
slain, and two thousand five hundred taken, among whom were four
military tribunes, together with thirty standards, and, what gave the
conquerors greater joy than all, seven thousand four hundred prisoners
were recovered. The spoil which had been taken from the allies was
immense, and the owners were summoned by a proclamation, to claim and
receive then property. On the day appointed, all the effects, the
owners of which did not appear, were given to the soldiers, who were
obliged to sell them, in order that they might have nothing to think
of but their duty.

21. The depredations, committed on the lands of Campania, had
occasioned a violent alarm at Rome, and it happened, that about the
same time intelligence was brought from Litruria, that, after the
departure of Volumnius's army, all that country had risen up in arms,
and that Gellius Egnatius, the leader of the Samnites, was causing the
Umbrians to join in the insurrection, and tempting the Gauls with high
offers. Terrified at this news, the senate ordered the courts of
justice to be shut, and a levy to be made of men of every description.
Accordingly not only free-born men and the younger sort were obliged
to enlist, but cohorts were formed of the elder citizens, and the sons
of freed-men were incorporated in the centuries. Plans were formed for
the defence of the city, and the praetor, Publius Sempronius, was
invested with the chief command. However, the senate was exonerated of
one half of their anxiety, by a letter from the consul, Lucius
Volumnius informing them that the army, which had ravaged Campania,
had been defeated and dispersed whereupon, they decreed a public
thanksgiving for this success, in the name of the consul. The courts
were opened, after having been shut eighteen days, and the
thanksgiving was performed with much joy. They then turned their
thoughts to devising measures for the future security of the country
depopulated by the Samnites, and, with this view, it was resolved,
that two colonies should be settled on the frontiers of the Vescian
and Falernian territories, one at the mouth of the river Liris, which
has received the name of Minturnae, the other in the Vescian forest,
which borders on the Falernian territory, where, it is said, stood
Sinope, a city of Grecians, called thenceforth by the Roman colonists
Sinuessa. The plebeian tribunes were charged to procure an order of
the commons, commanding Publius Sempronius, the praetor, to create
triumphs for conducting the colonies to those places. But persons were
not readily found to give in their names, because they considered that
they were being sent into what was almost a perpetual advanced guard
in a hostile country, not as a provision from concord between consuls,
and the evils arising from their disagreement in the conduct of
military affairs; at the same time remarking, "how near the extremity
of danger matters had been brought, by the late dispute between his
colleague and himself." He warmly recommended to Decius and Fabius to
"live together with one mind and one spirit." Observed that "they were
men qualified by nature for military command: great in action, but
unpractised in the strife of words and eloquence; their talents were
such as eminently became consuls. As to the artful and the ingenious
lawyers and orators, such as Appius Claudius, they ought to be kept at
home to preside in the city and the forum; and to be appointed
praetors for the administration of justice." In these proceedings that
day was spent, and, on the following, the elections both of consuls
and praetor were held, and were guided by the recommendations
suggested by the consul. Quintus Fabius and Publius Decius were chosen
consuls; Appius Claudius, praetor; all of them absent; and, by a
decree of the senate, followed by an order of the commons, Lucius
Volumnius was continued in the command for another year.

23. During that year many prodigies happened. For the purpose of
averting which, the senate decreed a supplication for two days: the
wine and frankincense for the sacrifices were furnished at the expense
of the public; and numerous crowds of men and women attended the
performance. This supplication was rendered remarkable by a quarrel,
which broke out among the matrons in the chapel of patrician chastity,
which stands in the cattle market, near the round temple of Hercules.
Virginia, daughter of Aulus, a patrician, but married to Volumnius the
consul, a plebeian, was, because she had married out of the
patricians, excluded by the matrons from sharing in the sacred rites:
a short altercation ensued, which was afterwards, through the
intemperance of passion incident to the sex, kindled into a flame of
contention. Virginia boasted with truth that she had a right to enter
the temple of patrician chastity, as being of patrician birth, and
chaste in her character, and, besides, the wife of one husband, to
whom she was betrothed a virgin, and had no reason to be dissatisfied
either with her husband, or his exploits or honours: to her
high-spirited words, she added importance by an extraordinary act. In
the long street where she resided, she enclosed with a partition a
part of the house, of a size sufficient for a small chapel, and there
erected an altar. Then calling together the plebeian matrons, and
complaining of the injurious behaviour of the patrician ladies, she
said, "This altar I dedicate to plebeian chastity, and exhort you,
that the same degree of emulation which prevails among the men of this
state, on the point of valour, may be maintained by the women on the
point of chastity; and that you contribute your best care, that this
altar may have the credit of being attended with a greater degree of
sanctity, and by chaster women, than the other, if possible." Solemn
rites were performed at this altar under the same regulations, nearly,
with those at the more ancient one; no person being allowed the
privilege of taking part in the sacrifices, except a woman of approved
chastity, and who was the wife of one husband. This institution, being
afterwards debased by [the admission of] vicious characters, and not
only by matrons, but women of every description, sunk at last into
oblivion. During this year the Ogulnii, Cneius and Quintus, being
curule aediles, carried on prosecutions against several usurers; whose
property being fined, out of the produce, which was deposited in the
treasury, they ordered brazen thresholds for the Capitol, utensils of
plate for three tables in the chapel of Jupiter, a statue of Jupiter
in a chariot drawn by four horses placed on the roof, and images of
the founders of the city in their infant state under the teats of the
wolf, at the Ruminal fig-tree. They also paved with square stones the
roads from the Capuan gate to the temple of Mars. By the plebeian
aediles likewise, Lucius Aelius Paetus and Caius Fulvius Corvus, out
of money levied as fines on farmers of the public pastures, whom they
had convicted of malpractices, games were exhibited, and golden bowls
were placed in the temple of Ceres.

24. Then came into the consulship Quintus Fabius a fifth time, and
Publius Decius a fourth. They had been colleagues from the censorship,
and twice in the consulship, and were celebrated not more for their
glorious achievements, splendid as these were, than for the unanimity
which had ever subsisted between them. The continuance of this feeling
I am inclined to think was interrupted by a jarring between the
[opposite] orders rather than between themselves, the patricians
endeavouring that Fabius should have Etruria for his province, without
casting lots, and the plebeians insisting that Decius should bring the
matter to the decision of lots. There was certainly a contention in
the senate, and the interest of Fabius being superior there, the
business was brought before the people. Here, between military men who
laid greater stress on deeds than on words, the debate was short.
Fabius said, "that it was unreasonable, after he had planted a tree,
another should gather the fruit of it. He had opened the Ciminian
forest, and made a way for the Roman arms, through passes until then
impracticable. Why had they disturbed him, at that time of his life,
if they intended to give the management of the war to another?" Then,
in the way of a gentle reproof, he observed, that "instead of an
associate in command, he had chosen an adversary; and that Decius
thought it too much that their unanimity should last through three
consulates." Declaring, in fine, that "he desired nothing further,
than that, if they thought him qualified for the command in the
province, they should send him thither. He had submitted to the
judgment of the senate, and would now be governed by the authority of
the people." Publius Decius complained of injustice in the senate; and
asserted, that "the patricians had laboured, as long as possible, to
exclude the plebeians from all access to the higher honours; and since
merit, by its own intrinsic power, had prevailed so far, as that it
should not, in any rank of men, be precluded from the attainment of
honours, expedients were sought how not only the suffrages of the
people, but even the decisions of fortune may be rendered ineffectual,
and be converted to the aggrandizement of a few. All the consuls
before him had disposed of the provinces by lots; now, the senate
bestowed a province on Fabius without lots. If this was meant as a
mark of honour, the merits of Fabius were so great towards the
commonwealth, and towards himself in particular, that he would gladly
second the advancement of his reputation, provided only its splendour
could be increased without reflecting dishonour on himself. But who
did not see, that, when a war of difficulty and danger, and out of the
ordinary course, was committed to only that one consul, the other
would be considered as useless and insignificant. Fabius gloried in
his exploits performed in Etruria: Publius Decius wished for a like
subject of glory, and perhaps would utterly extinguish that fire,
which the other left smothered, in such a manner that it often broke
out anew, in sudden conflagrations. In fine, honours and rewards he
would concede to his colleague, out of respect to his age and
dignified character: but when danger, when a vigorous struggle with an
enemy was before them, he never did, nor ever would, willingly, give
place. With respect to the present dispute, this much he would gain at
all events, that a business, appertaining to the jurisdiction of the
people, should be determined by an order of that people, and not
complimented away by the senate. He prayed Jupiter, supremely good and
great, and all the immortal gods, not to grant him an equal chance
with his colleague, unless they intended to grant him equal ability
and success, in the management of the war. It was certainly in its
nature reasonable, in the example salutary, and concerned the
reputation of the Roman people, that the consuls should be men of such
abilities, that under either of them a war with Etruria could be well
managed." Fabius, after requesting of the people nothing else than
that, before the tribes were called in to give their votes, they would
hear the letters of the praetor Appius Claudius, written from Etruria,
withdrew from the Comitium, and with no less unanimity of the people
than of the senate, the province of Etruria was decreed to him without
having recourse to lots.

25. Immediately almost all the younger citizens flocked together to
the consul, and readily gave in their names; so strong was their
desire of serving under such a commander. Seeing so great a multitude
collected round him, he said, "My intention is to enlist only four
thousand foot and six hundred horse: such of you as give in your names
to-day and to-morrow, I will carry with me. I am more solicitous to
bring home all my soldiers rich, than to employ a great multitude."
Accordingly, with a competent number of men, who possessed greater
hopes and confidence because a numerous army had not been required, he
marched to the town of Aharna, from which the enemy were not far
distant, and proceeded to the camp of the praetor Appius. When within
a few miles of it, he was met by some soldiers, sent to cut wood,
attended by a guard. Observing the lictors preceding him, and learning
that he was Fabius the consul, they were filled with joy and alacrity;
they expressed their thanks to the gods, and to the Roman people, for
having sent them such a commander. Then as they gathered round to pay
their respects, Fabius inquired whither they were going, and on their
answering they were going to provide wood, "What do you tell me," said
he, "have you not a rampart, raised about your camp?" When to this
they replied, "they had a double rampart, and a trench, and,
notwithstanding, were in great apprehension."

"Well then," said he, "you have abundance of wood, go back and level
the rampart." They accordingly returned to the camp and there
levelling the rampart threw the soldiers who had remained in it, and
Appius himself, into the greatest fright, until with eager joy each
called out to the rest, that, "they acted by order of the consul,
Quintus Fabius." Next day the camp was moved from thence, and the
praetor, Appius, was dismissed to Rome. From that time the Romans had
no fixed post, the consul affirming, that it was prejudicial to an
army to lie in one spot, and that by frequent marches, and changing
places, it was rendered more healthy, and more capable of brisk
exertions, and marches were made as long as the winter, which was not
yet ended, permitted. Then, in the beginning of spring, leaving the
second legion near Clusium, which they formerly called the Camertian,
and giving the command of the camp to Lucius Scipio, as propraetor, he
returned to Rome, in order to adjust measures for carrying on the war,
either led thereto by his own judgment, because the war seemed to him
more serious than he had believed, from report, or, being summoned by
a decree of the senate, for writers give both accounts. Some choose to
have it believed, that he was forced back by the praetor, Appius
Claudius, who, both in the senate, and before the people, exaggerated,
as he was wont in all his letters, the danger of the Etrurian war,
contending, that "one general, or one army, would not be sufficient to
oppose four nations. That whether these directed the whole of their
combined force against him alone, or acted separately in different
parts, there was reason to fear, that he would be unable to provide
against every emergency. That he had left there but two Roman legions;
and that the foot and horse, who came with Fabius, did not amount to
five thousand. It was, therefore, his opinion, that the consul,
Publius Decius should, without delay, set out to his colleague in
Etruria, and that the province of Samnium should be given to Lucius
Volumnius. But if the consul preferred going to his own province, that
then Volumnius should march a full consular army into Etruria, to join
the other consul." When the advice of the praetor influenced a great
part of the members, they say that Publius Decius recommended that
every thing should be kept undetermined, and open for Quintus Fabius;
until he should either come to Rome, if he could do so without
prejudice to the public, or send some of his lieutenants, from whom
the senate might learn the real state of the war in Etruria; and with
what number of troops, and by how many generals, it should be carried
on.

26. Fabius, as soon as he returned to Rome, qualified his discourses,
both in the senate and when brought before the people, in such a
manner as to appear neither to exaggerate or lessen, any particular
relating to the war; and to show, that, in agreeing to another general
being joined with him, he rather indulged the apprehensions of others,
than guarded against any danger to himself, or the public. "But if
they chose," he said, "to give him an assistant in the war, and
associate in command, how could he overlook Publius Decius the consul,
whom he had tried during so many associations in office? There was no
man living whom he would rather wish to be joined in commission with
him: with Publius Decius he should have forces sufficient, and never
too many enemies. If, however, his colleague preferred any other
employment, let them then give him Lucius Volumnius as an assistant."
The disposal of every particular was left entirely to Fabius by the
people and the senate, and even by his colleague. And when Decius
declared that he was ready to go either to Etruria or Samnium, such
general congratulation and satisfaction took place, that victory was
anticipated, and it seemed as if a triumph, not a war, had been
decreed to the consuls. I find in some writers, that Fabius and
Decius, immediately on their entering into office, set out together
for Etruria, without any mention of the casting of lots for the
provinces, or of the disputes which I have related. Others, not
satisfied with relating those disputes, have added charges of
misconduct, laid by Appius before the people against Fabius, when
absent; and a stubborn opposition, maintained by the praetor against
the consul, when present; and also another contention between the
colleagues, Decius insisting that each consul should attend to the
care of his own separate province. Certainty, however, begins to
appear from the time when both consuls set out for the campaign. Now,
before the consuls arrived in Etruria, the Senonian Gauls came in a
vast body to Clusium, to attack the Roman legion and the camp. Scipio,
who commanded the camp, wishing to remedy the deficiency of his
numbers by an advantage in the ground, led his men up a hill, which
stood between the camp and the city but having, in his haste,
neglected to examine the place, he reached near the summit, which he
found already possessed by the enemy, who had ascended on the other
side. The legion was consequently attacked on the rear, and surrounded
in the middle, when the enemy pressed it on all sides. Some writers
say, that the whole were cut off, so that not one survived to give an
account of it, and that no information of the misfortune reached the
consuls, who were, at the time, not far from Clusium, until the Gallic
horsemen came within sight, carrying the heads of the slain, some
hanging before their horses' breasts, others on the points of their
spears, and expressing their triumph in songs according to their
custom. Others affirm, that the defeat was by Umbrians, not Gauls, and
that the loss sustained was not so great. That a party of foragers,
under Lucius Manlius Torquatus, lieutenant-general, being surrounded,
Scipio, the propraetor, brought up relief from the camp, and the
battle being renewed, that the Umbrians, lately victorious, were
defeated, and the prisoners and spoil retaken. But it is more probable
that this blow was suffered from a Gallic than an Umbrian enemy,
because during that year, as was often the case at other times, the
danger principally apprehended by the public, was that of a Gallic
tumult, for which reason, notwithstanding that both the consuls had
marched against the enemy, with four legions, and a large body of
Roman cavalry, joined by a thousand chosen horsemen of Campania,
supplied on the occasion, and a body of the allies and Latin
confederates, superior in number to the Romans, two other armies were
posted near the city, on the side facing Etruria, one in the
Faliscian, the other in the Vatican territory. Cneius Fulvius and
Lucius Postumius Megellus, both propraetors, were ordered to keep the
troops stationed in those places.

27. The consuls, having crossed the Apennines, came up with the enemy
in the territory of Sentinum, their camp was pitched there at the
distance of about four miles. Several councils were then held by the
enemy, and their plan of operations was thus settled: that they should
not encamp together, nor go out together to battle; the Gauls were
united to the Samnites, the Umbrians to the Etrurians. The day of
battle was fixed. The part of maintaining the fight was committed to
the Samnites and Gauls; and the Etrurians and Umbrians were ordered to
attack the Roman camp during the heat of the engagement. This plan was
frustrated by three Clusian deserters, who came over by night to
Fabius, and after disclosing the above designs, were sent back with
presents, in order that they might discover, and bring intelligence
of, any new scheme which should be determined on. The consuls then
wrote to Flavius and Postumius to move their armies, the one from the
Faliscian, the other from the Vatican country, towards Clusium; and to
ruin the enemy's territory by every means in their power. The news of
these depredations drew the Etrurians from Sentinum to protect their
own region. The consuls, in their absence, practised every means to
bring on an engagement. For two days they endeavoured, by several
attacks, to provoke the enemy to fight; in which time, however,
nothing worth mention was performed. A few fell on each side, but
still the minds [of the Romans] were irritated to wish for a general
engagement; yet nothing decisive was hazarded. On the third day, both
parties marched out their whole force to the field: here, while the
armies stood in order of battle, a hind, chased by a wolf from the
mountains, ran through the plain between the two lines: there the
animals taking different directions, the hind bent its course towards
the Gauls, the wolf towards the Romans: way was made between the ranks
for the wolf, the Gauls slew the hind with their javelins; on which
one of the Roman soldiers in the van said, "To that side, where you
see an animal, sacred to Diana, lying prostrate, flight and slaughter
are directed; on this side the victorious wolf of Mars, safe and
untouched, reminds us of our founder, and of our descent from that
deity." The Gauls were posted on the right wing, the Samnites on the
left: against the latter, Fabius drew up, as his right wing, the first
and third legions: against the Gauls, Decius formed the left wing of
the fifth and sixth. The second and fourth were employed in the war in
Samnium, under the proconsul, Lucius Volumnius. In the first encounter
the action was supported with strength so equal on both sides, that
had the Etrurians and Umbrians been present, either in the field or at
the camp, in whichever place they might have employed their force, the
Romans must have been defeated.

28. However, although the victory was still undecided, fortune not
having declared in favour of either party, yet the course of the fight
was by no means similar on both right and left wings. The Romans,
under Fabius, rather repelled than offered assault, and the contest
was protracted until very late in the day, for their general knew very
well, that both Samnites and Gauls were furious in the first onset, so
that, to withstand them would be sufficient. It was known, too, that
in a protracted contest the spirits of the Samnites gradually flagged,
and even the bodies of the Gauls, remarkably ill able to bear labour
and heat, became quite relaxed, and although, in their first efforts,
they were more than men, yet in their last they were less than women.
He, therefore, reserved the strength of his men as unimpaired as
possible, until the time when the enemy were the more likely to be
worsted. Decius, more impetuous, as being in the prime of life and
full flow of spirits, exerted whatever force he had to the utmost in
the first encounter, and thinking the infantry not sufficiently
energetic, brought up the cavalry to the fight. Putting himself at the
head of a troop of young horsemen of distinguished bravery, he
besought those youths, the flower of the army, to charge the enemy
with him, [telling them] "they would reap a double share of glory, if
the victory should commence on the left wing, and through their
means." Twice they compelled the Gallic cavalry to give way. At the
second charge, when they advanced farther and were briskly engaged in
the midst of the enemy's squadrons, by a method of fighting new to
them, they were thrown into dismay. A number of the enemy, mounted on
chariots and cars, made towards them with such a prodigious clatter
from the trampling of the cattle and rolling of wheels, as affrighted
the horses of the Romans, unaccustomed to such tumultuous operations.
By this means the victorious cavalry were dispersed, through a panic,
and men and horses, in their headlong flight, were tumbled
promiscuously on the ground. Hence also the battalions of the legions
were thrown into disorder, through the impetuosity of the horses, and
of the carriages which they dragged through the ranks, many of the
soldiers in the van were trodden or bruised to death, while the Gallic
line, as soon as they saw their enemy in confusion, pursued the
advantage, nor allowed them time to take breath or recover themselves.
Decius, calling aloud, "Whither were they flying, or what hope could
they have in running away?" strove to stop them as they turned their
backs, but finding that he could not, by any efforts, prevail on them
to keep their posts, so thoroughly were they dismayed, he called on
his father, Publius Decius, by name. He said, "Why do I any longer
defer the fate entailed on my family? It is destined to our race, that
we should serve as expiatory victims to avert the public danger. I
will now offer the legions of the enemy, together with myself, to be
immolated to Earth, and the infernal gods." Having thus said, he
commanded Marcus Livius, a pontiff, whom, at his coming out to the
field, he had charged not to stir from him, to dictate the form of
words in which he was to devote himself, and the legions of the enemy,
for the army of the Roman people, the Quirites. He was accordingly
devoted with the same imprecations, and in the same habit, in which
his father, Publius Decius, had ordered himself to be devoted at the
Veseris in the Latin war. When, immediately after the solemn
imprecation, he added, that "he drove before him dismay and flight,
slaughter and blood, and the wrath of the gods celestial and infernal,
that, with the contagious influence of the furies, the ministers of
death, he would infect the standards, the weapons, and the armour of
the enemy, and that the same spot should be that of his perdition, and
that of the Gauls and Samnites." After uttering these execrations on
himself and the foe, he spurred forward his horse, where he saw the
line of the Gauls thickest, and, rushing upon the enemy's weapons, met
his death.

29. Thenceforward the battle seemed to be fought with a degree of
force scarcely human. The Romans, on the loss of their general, a
circumstance which, on other occasions, is wont to inspire terror,
stopped their flight, and were anxious to begin the combat afresh. The
Gauls, and especially the multitude which encircled the consul's body,
as if deprived of reason, cast their javelins at random without
execution, some became so stupid as not to think of either fighting or
flying, while on the other side, Livius, the pontiff, to whom Decius
had transferred his lictors, with orders to act as propraetor, cried
out aloud, that "the Romans were victorious, being saved by the death
of their consul. That the Gauls and Samnites were now the victims of
mother Earth and the infernal gods. That Decius was summoning and
dragging to himself the army devoted along with him, and that, among
the enemy, all was full of dismay, and the vengeance of all the
furies." While the soldiers were busy in restoring the fight, Lucius
Cornelius Scipio and Caius Marcius, with some reserved troops from the
rear, who had been sent by Quintus Fabius, the consul, to the support
of his colleague, came up. There the fate of Decius is ascertained, a
powerful stimulus to brave every danger in the cause of the public.
Wherefore, when the Gauls stood in close order, with their shields
formed into a fence before them, and but little prospect of success
appeared from a close fight, the javelins, which lay scattered between
the two lines, were, therefore, by order of the lieutenants-general,
gathered up from the ground, and thrown against the enemy's shields,
and as most of them pierced the fence, the long pointed ones even into
their bodies, their compact band was overthrown in such a manner, that
a great many, who were unhurt, yet fell as if thunderstruck. Such were
the changes of fortune on the left wing of the Romans; on the right,
Fabius had at first protracted the time, as we mentioned above, in
slow operations, then, as soon as he perceived that neither the shout,
nor the efforts of the enemy, nor the weapons which they threw,
retained their former force, having ordered the commanders of the
cavalry to lead round their squadrons to the flank of the Samnites, so
that, on receiving the signal, they should charge them in flank, with
all possible violence, he commanded, at the same time, his infantry to
advance leisurely, and drive the enemy from their ground. When he saw
that they were unable to make resistance, and that their exhaustion
was certain, drawing together all his reserves, whom he had kept fresh
for that occasion, he made a brisk push with the legions, and gave the
cavalry the signal to charge. The Samnites could not support the
shock, but fled precipitately to their camp, passing by the line of
the Gauls, and leaving their allies to fight by themselves. These
stood in close order under cover of their shields. Fabius, therefore,
having heard of the death of his colleague, ordered the squadron of
Campanian cavalry, in number about five hundred, to fall back from the
ranks, and riding round, to attack the rear of the Gallic line, then
the chief strength of the third legion to follow, with directions that
wherever they should see the enemy's troops disordered by the charge,
to follow the blow, and cut them to pieces, when in a state of
consternation. After vowing a temple and the spoils of the enemy to
Jupiter the Victorious, he proceeded to the camp of the Samnites,
whither all their forces were hurrying in confusion. The gates not
affording entrance to such very great numbers, those who were
necessarily excluded, attempted resistance just at the foot of the
rampart, and here fell Gellius Egnatius, the Samnite general. These,
however, were soon driven within the rampart; the camp was taken after
a slight resistance; and at the same time the Gauls were attacked on
the rear, and overpowered. There were slain of the enemy on that day
twenty-five thousand: eight thousand were taken prisoners. Nor was the
victory an unbloody one; for, of the army of Publius Decius, the
killed amounted to seven thousand; of the army of Fabius, to one
thousand two hundred. Fabius, after sending persons to search for the
body of his colleague, had the spoils of the enemy collected into a
heap, and burned them as an offering to Jupiter the Victorious. The
consul's body could not be found that day, being hid under a heap of
slaughtered Gauls: on the following, it was discovered and brought to
the camp, amidst abundance of tears shed by the soldiers. Fabius,
discarding all concern about any other business, solemnized the
obsequies of his colleague in the most honourable manner, passing on
him the high encomiums which he had justly merited.

30. During the same period, matters were managed successfully by
Cneius Fulvius, propraetor, he having, besides the immense losses
occasioned to the enemy by the devastation of their lands, fought a
battle with extraordinary success, in which there were above three
thousand of the Perusians and Clusians slain, and twenty military
standards taken. The Samnites, in their flight, passing through the
Pelignian territory, were attacked on all sides by the Pelignians;
and, out of five thousand, one thousand were killed. The glory of the
day on which they fought at Sentinum was great, even when truly
estimated; but some have gone beyond credibility by their
exaggerations, who assert in their writings, that there were in the
army of the enemy forty thousand three hundred and thirty foot, six
thousand horse, and one thousand chariots, that is, including the
Etrurians and Umbrians, who [they affirm] were present in the
engagement: and, to magnify likewise the number of Roman forces, they
add to the consuls another general, Lucius Volumnius, proconsul, and
his army to the legions of the consul. In the greater number of
annals, that victory is ascribed entirely to the two consuls.
Volumnius was employed in the mean time in Samnium; he drove the army
of the Samnites to Mount Tifernus, and, not deterred by the difficulty
of the ground, routed and dispersed them. Quintus Fabius, leaving
Decius's army in Etruria, and leading off his own legions to the city,
triumphed over the Gauls, Etrurians, and Samnites: the soldiers
attended him in his triumph. The victory of Quintus Fabius was not
more highly celebrated, in their coarse military verses, than the
illustrious death of Publius Decius; and the memory of the father was
recalled, whose fame had been equalled by the praiseworthy conduct of
the son, in respect of the issue which resulted both to himself and to
the public. Out of the spoil, donations were made to the soldiers of
eighty-two _asses_ [Footnote: _5s. 31d._] to each, with
cloaks and vests; rewards for service, in that age, by no means
contemptible.

31. Notwithstanding these successes, peace was not yet established,
either among the Samnites or Etrurians: for the latter, at the
instigation of the Perusians, resumed their arms, after his army had
been withdrawn by the consul; and the Samnites made predatory
incursions on the territories of Vescia and Formiae; and also on the
other side, on those of Aesernia, and the parts adjacent to the river
Vulturnus. Against these was sent the praetor Appius Claudius, with
the army formerly commanded by Decius. In Etruria, Fabius, on the
revival of hostilities, slew four thousand five hundred of the
Perusians, and took prisoners one thousand seven hundred and forty,
who were ransomed at the rate of three hundred and ten _asses_
[Footnote: £1.] each. All the rest of the spoil was bestowed on the
soldiers. The legions of the Samnites, though pursued, some by the
praetor Appius Claudius, the others by Lucius Volumnius, proconsul,
formed a junction in the country of the Stellatians. Here sat down the
whole body of the Samnites; and Appius and Volumnius, with their
forces united in one camp. A battle was fought with the most rancorous
animosity, one party being spurred on by rage against men who had so
often renewed their attacks on them, and the other now fighting in
support of their last remaining hope. Accordingly, there were slain,
of the Samnites, sixteen thousand three hundred, and two thousand and
seven hundred made prisoners: of the Roman army fell two thousand and
seven hundred. This year, so successful in the operations of war, was
filled with distress at home, arising from a pestilence, and with
anxiety, occasioned by prodigies: for accounts were received that, in
many places, showers of earth had fallen; and that very many persons,
in the army of Appius Claudius, had been struck by lightning; in
consequence of which, the books were consulted. At this time, Quintus
Fabius Gurges, the consul's son, having prosecuted some matrons before
the people on a charge of adultery, built, with the money accruing
from the fines which they were condemned to pay, the temple of Venus,
which stands near the circus. Still we have the wars of the Samnites
on our hands, notwithstanding that the relation of them has already
extended, in one continued course, through four volumes of our
history, and through a period of forty-six years, from the consulate
of Marcus Valerius and Aulus Cornelius, who first carried the Roman
arms into Samnium. And, not to recite the long train of disasters
sustained by both nations, and the toils which they underwent, by
which, however, their stubborn breasts could not be subdued; even in
the course of the last year, the Samnites, with their own forces
separately, and also in conjunction with those of other nations, had
been defeated by four several armies, and four generals of the Romans,
in the territory of Sentinum, in that of the Pelignians, at Tifernum,
and in the plains of the Stellatians; had lost the general of the
highest character in their nation; and, now, saw their allies in the
war, the Etrurians, the Umbrians, and the Gauls, in the same situation
with themselves; but, although they could now no longer stand, either
by their own or by foreign resources, yet did they not desist from the
prosecution of hostilities. So far were they from being weary of
defending liberty, even though unsuccessfully: and they preferred
being defeated to not aspiring after victory. Who does not find his
patience tired, either in writing, or reading, of wars of such
continuance; and which yet exhausted not the resolution of the parties
concerned?

32. Quintus Fabius and Publius Decius were succeeded in the consulship
by Lucius Postumius Megellus and Marcus Atilius Regulus. The province
of Samnium was decreed to both in conjunction; because intelligence
had been received that the enemy had embodied three armies; with one
that Etruria was to be recovered; with another the ravages in Campania
were to be repeated; and the third was intended for the defence of
their frontiers. Sickness detained Postumius at Rome, but Atilius set
out immediately, with design to surprise the enemy in Samnium, before
they should have advanced beyond their own borders; for such had been
the directions of the senate. The Romans met the enemy, as if by
mutual appointment, at a spot where, while they could be hindered, not
only from ravaging, but even from entering the Samnite territory, they
could likewise hinder the Samnites from continuing their progress into
the countries which were quiet, and the lands of the allies of the
Roman people. While their camps lay opposite to each other, the
Samnites attempted an enterprise, which the Romans, so often their
conquerors, would scarcely have ventured to undertake; such is the
rashness inspired by extreme despair: this was to make an assault on
the Roman camp. And although this attempt, so daring, succeeded not in
its full extent, yet it was not without effect. There was a fog, which
continued through a great part of the day, so thick as to exclude the
light of the sun, and to prevent not only the view of any thing beyond
the rampart, but scarcely the sight of each other, when they should
meet. Depending on this, as a covering to the design, when the sun was
scarcely yet risen, and the light which he did afford was obscured by
the fog, the Samnites came up to an advanced guard of the Romans at
one of the gates, who were standing carelessly on their post. In the
sudden surprise, these had neither courage nor strength to make
resistance: an assault was then made, through the Decuman gate, in the
rear of the camp: the quaestor's quarters in consequence were taken,
and the quaestor, Lucius Opimius Pansa, was there slain; on this a
general alarm was given to take up arms.

33. The consul, being roused by the tumult, ordered two cohorts of the
allies, a Lucanian and Suessanian, which happened to be nearest, to
defend the head-quarters, and led the companies of the legions down
the principal street. These ran into the ranks, scarcely taking time
to furnish themselves with arms; and, as they distinguished the enemy
by their shout rather than by sight, could form no judgment how great
their number might be: thus, ignorant of the circumstances of their
situation, they at first drew back, and admitted the enemy into the
heart of the camp. Then when the consul cried out, asking them,
whether they intended to let themselves be beaten out beyond the
rampart, and then to return again to storm their own camp, they raised
the shout, and uniting their efforts, stood their ground; then made
advances, pushed closely on the enemy, and having forced them to give
way, drove them back, without suffering their first terror to abate.
They soon beat them out beyond the gate and the rampart, but not
daring to pursue them, because the darkness of the weather made them
apprehend an ambush, and content with having cleared the camp, they
retired within the rampart, having killed about three hundred of the
enemy. Of the Romans, including the first advanced guard and the
watchmen, and those who were surprised at the quaestor's quarters, two
hundred and thirty perished. This not unsuccessful piece of boldness
raised the spirits of the Samnites so high, that they not only did not
suffer the Romans to march forward into their country, but even to
procure forage from their lands; and the foragers were obliged to go
back into the quiet country of Sora. News of these events being
conveyed to Rome, with circumstances of alarm magnified beyond the
truth, obliged Lucius Postumius, the consul, though scarcely recovered
from his illness, to set out for the army. However, before his
departure, having issued a proclamation that his troops should
assemble at Sora, he dedicated the temple of Victory, for the building
of which he had provided, when curule aedile, out of the money arising
from fines; and, joining the army, he advanced from Sora towards
Samnium, to the camp of his colleague. The Samnites, despairing of
being able to make head against the two armies, retreated from thence,
on which the consuls, separating, proceeded by different routes to lay
waste the enemy's lands and besiege their towns.

34. Postumius attempted to make himself master of Milionia, at first
by storm and an assault; but these not succeeding, he carried his
approaches to the walls, and thus gained an entrance into the place.
The fight was continued in all parts of the city from the fourth hour
until near the eighth, the result being a long time uncertain: the
Romans at last gained possession of the town. Three thousand two
hundred of the Samnites were killed, four thousand seven hundred
taken, besides the other booty. From thence the legions were conducted
to Ferentinum, out of which the inhabitants had, during the night,
retired in silence through the opposite gate, with all their effects
which could be either carried or driven. The consul, on his arrival,
approached the walls with the same order and circumspection, as if he
were to meet an opposition here equal to what he had experienced at
Milionia. Then, perceiving a dead silence in the city, and neither
arms nor men on the towers and ramparts, he restrains the soldiers,
who were eager to mount the deserted fortifications, lest they might
fall into a snare. He ordered two divisions of the confederate Latin
horse to ride round the walls, and explore every particular. These
horsemen observed one gate, and, at a little distance, another on the
same side, standing wide open, and on the roads leading from these
every mark of the enemy having fled by night. They then rode up
leisurely to the gates, from whence, with perfect safety, they took a
clear view through straight streets quite across the city. They report
to the consul, that the city was abandoned by the enemy, as was plain
from the solitude, the recent tracks on their retreat, and the things
which, in the confusion of the night, they had left scattered up and
down. On hearing this, the consul led round the army to that side of
the city which had been examined, and making the troops halt at a
little distance from the gate, gave orders that five horsemen should
ride into the city; and when they should have advanced a good way into
it, then, if they saw all things safe, three should remain there, and
the other two return to him with intelligence. These returned and
said, that they had proceeded to a part of the town from which they
had a view on every side, and that nothing but silence and solitude
reigned through the whole extent of it. The consul immediately led
some light-armed cohorts into the city; ordering the rest to fortify
a camp in the mean time. The soldiers who entered the town, breaking
open the doors, found only a few persons, disabled by age or sickness;
and such effects left behind as could not, without difficulty, be
removed. These were seized as plunder: and it was discovered from the
prisoners, that several cities in that quarter had, in pursuance of a
concerted plan, resolved on flight; that their towns-people had gone
off at the first watch, and they believed that the same solitude they
should find in the other places. The accounts of the prisoners proved
well-founded, and the consul took possession of the forsaken towns.

35. The war was by no means so easy with the other consul, Marcus
Atilius. As he was marching his legions towards Luceria, to which he
was informed that the Samnites had laid siege, the enemy met him on
the border of the Lucerian territory. Rage supplied them, on this
occasion, with strength to equal his: the battle was stubbornly
contested, and the victory doubtful; in the issue, however, more
calamitous on the side of the Romans, both because they were
unaccustomed to defeat, and that, on leaving the field, they felt more
sensibly, than during the heat of the action, how much more wounds and
bloodshed had been on their side. In consequence of this, such dismay
spread through the camp, as, had it seized them during the engagement,
a signal defeat would have been the result. Even as the matter stood,
they spent the night in great anxiety; expecting, every instant, that
the Samnites would assault the camp; or that, at the first light, they
should be obliged to stand a battle with a victorious enemy. On the
side of the enemy, however, although there was less loss, yet there
was not greater courage. As soon as day appeared, they wished to
retire without any more fighting; but there was only one road, and
that leading close by the post of their enemy; on their taking which,
they seemed as if advancing directly to attack the camp. The consul,
therefore, ordered his men to take arms, and to follow him outside the
rampart, giving directions to the lieutenants-general, tribunes, and
the praefects of the allies, in what manner he would have each of them
act. They all assured him that "they would do every thing in their
power, but that the soldiers were quite dejected; that, from their own
wounds, and the groans of the dying, they had passed the whole night
without sleep; that if the enemy had approached the camp before day,
so great were the fears of the troops, that they would certainly have
deserted their standards." "Even at present they were restrained from
flight merely by shame; and, in other respects, were little better
than vanquished men." This account made the consul judge it necessary
to go himself among the soldiers, and speak to them; and, as he came
up to each, he rebuked them for their backwardness in taking arms,
asking, "Why they loitered, and declined the fight? If they did not
choose to go out of the camp, the enemy would come into it; and they
must fight in defence of their tents, if they would not in defence of
the rampart. Men who have arms in their hands, and contend with their
foe, have always a chance for victory; but the man who waits naked and
unarmed for his enemy, must suffer either death or slavery." To these
reprimands and rebukes they answered, that "they were exhausted by the
fatigue of the battle of yesterday; and had no strength, nor even
blood remaining; and besides, the enemy appeared more numerous than
they were the day before." The hostile army, in the mean time, drew
near; so that, seeing every thing more distinctly as the distance grew
less, they asserted that the Samnites carried with them pallisades for
a rampart, and evidently intended to draw lines of circumvallation
round the camp. On this the consul exclaimed, with great earnestness,
against submitting to such an ignominious insult, and from so
dastardly a foe. "Shall we even be blockaded," said he, "in our camp,
and die, with ignominy, by famine, rather than bravely by the sword,
if it must be so? May the gods be propitious! and let every one act in
the manner which he thinks becomes him. The consul Marcus Atilius,
should no other accompany him, will go out, even alone, to face the
enemy; and will fall in the middle of the Samnite battalions, rather
than see the Roman camp enclosed by their trenches." The
lieutenants-general, tribunes, every troop of the cavalry, and the
principal centurions, expressed their approbation of what the consul
said; and the soldiers at length, overcome by shame, took up their
arms, but in a spiritless manner; and in the same spiritless manner,
marched out of the camp. In a long train, and that not every where
connected, melancholy, and seemingly subdued, they proceeded towards
the enemy, whose hopes and courage, were not more steady than theirs.
As soon therefore as the Roman standards were beheld, a murmur spread
from front to rear of the Samnites, that, as they had feared, "the
Romans were coming out to oppose their march; that there was no road
open, through which they could even fly thence; in that spot they must
fall, or else cut down the enemy's ranks, and make their way over
their bodies."

36. They then threw the baggage in a heap in the centre, and, with
their arms prepared for battle, formed their line, each falling into
his post. There was now but a small interval between the two armies,
and both stood, waiting until the shout and onset should be begun by
their adversary. Neither party had any inclination to fight, and they
would have separated, and taken different roads, unhurt and untouched,
but that each had a dread of being harassed, in retreat, by the other.
Notwithstanding this shyness and reluctance, an engagement unavoidably
began, but spiritless, and with a shout which discovered neither
resolution nor steadiness; nor did any move a foot from his post. The
Roman consul, then, in order to infuse life into the action, ordered a
few troops of cavalry to advance out of the line and charge: most of
whom being thrown from their horses and the rest put in disorder,
several parties ran forward, both from the Samnite line, to cut off
those who had fallen, and from the Roman, to protect their friends. In
consequence the battle became a little more brisk, but the Samnites
had come forward with more briskness, and also in greater numbers, and
the disordered cavalry, with their affrighted horses, trod down their
own party who came to their relief. Flight commencing in this quarter,
caused the whole Roman line to turn their backs. And now the Samnites
had no employment for their arms but against the rear of a flying
enemy, when the consul, galloping on before his men to the gate of the
camp, posted there a body of cavalry, with orders to treat as an enemy
any person who should make towards the rampart, whether Roman or
Samnite; and, placing himself in the way of his men, as they pressed
in disorder towards the camp, denounced threats to the same purport:
"Whither are you going, soldiers?" said he; "here also you will find
both men and arms; nor, while your consul lives, shall you pass the
rampart, unless victorious. Choose therefore which you will prefer,
fighting against your own countrymen, or the enemy." While the consul
was thus speaking the cavalry gathered round, with the points of their
spears presented, and ordered the infantry to return to the fight. Not
only his own brave spirit, but fortune likewise aided the consul, for
the Samnites did not push their advantage; so that he had time to
wheel round his battalions, and to change his front from the camp
towards the enemy. The men then began to encourage each other to
return to the battle, while the centurions snatched the ensigns from
the standard-bearers and bore them forward, pointing out to the
soldiers the enemy, coming on in a hurry, few in number, and with
their ranks disordered. At the same time the consul, with his hands
lifted up towards heaven, and raising his voice so as to be heard at a
distance, vowed a temple to Jupiter Stator, if the Roman army should
rally from flight, and, renewing the battle, cut down and defeat the
Samnites. All divisions of the army, now, united their efforts to
restore the fight; officers, soldiers, the whole force, both of
cavalry and infantry; even the powers of heaven seemed to have looked,
with favour, on the Roman cause; so speedily was a thorough change
effected in the fortune of the day, the enemy being repulsed from the
camp, and, in a short time, driven back to the spot where the battle
had commenced. Here they stopped, being obstructed by the heap of
baggage, lying in their way, where they had thrown it together; and
then, to prevent the plundering of their effects, formed round them a
circle of troops. On this, the infantry assailed them vigorously in
front, while the cavalry, wheeling, fell on their rear: and, being
thus enclosed between the two, they were all either slain, or taken
prisoners. The number of the prisoners was seven thousand two hundred,
who were all sent under the yoke; the killed amounted to four thousand
eight hundred. The victory did not prove a joyous one, even on the
side of the Romans: when the consul took an account of the loss
sustained in the two days, the number returned, of soldiers lost, was
seven thousand three hundred. During these transactions in Apulia, the
Samnites with the other army having attempted to seize on Iteramna, a
Roman colony situated on the Latin road, did not however obtain the
town; whence, after ravaging the country, as they were driving off
spoil, consisting of men and cattle, together with the colonists whom
they had taken, they met the consul returning victorious from Luceria,
and not only lost their booty, but marching in disorder, in a long
train, and heavily encumbered, were themselves cut to pieces. The
consul, by proclamation, summoned the owners to Interamna, to claim
and receive again their property, and leaving his army there, went to
Rome to hold the elections. On his applying for a triumph, that honour
was refused him, because he had lost so many thousands of his
soldiers; and also, because he had sent the prisoners under the yoke
without imposing any conditions.

37. The other consul, Postumius, because there was no employment for
his arms in Samnium, having led over his forces into Etruria, first
laid waste the lands of the Volsinians; and afterwards, on their
marching out to protect their country, gained a decisive victory over
them, at a small distance from their own walls. Two thousand two
hundred of the Etrurians were slain; the proximity of their city
protected the rest. The army was then led into the territory of
Rusella, and there, not only were the lands wasted, but the town
itself taken. More than two thousand men were made prisoners, and
somewhat less than that number killed on the walls. But a peace,
effected that year in Etruria, was still more important and honourable
than the war had been. Three very powerful cities, the chief ones of
Etruria, (Volsinii, Perusia, and Arretium,) sued for peace; and having
stipulated with the consul to furnish clothing and corn for his army,
on condition of being permitted to send deputies to Rome, they
obtained a truce for forty years, and a fine was imposed on each state
of five hundred thousand _asses_,[Footnote: £1614. _11s
8d_] to be immediately paid. When the consul demanded a triumph
from the senate, in consideration of these services, rather to comply
with the general practice, than in hope of succeeding; and when he saw
that one party, his own personal enemies, another party, the friends
of his colleague, refused him the triumph, the latter to console a
similar refusal, some on the plea that he had been rather tardy in
taking his departure from the city; others, that he had passed from
Samnium into Etruria without orders from the senate; he said,
"Conscript fathers, I shall not be so far mindful of your dignity, as
to forget that I am consul. By the same right of office by which I
conducted the war, I shall now have a triumph, when this war has been
brought to a happy conclusion, Samnium and Etruria being subdued, and
victory and peace procured. With these words he left the senate." On
this arose a contention between the plebeian tribunes; some of them
declaring that they would protest against his triumphing in a manner
unprecedented; others, that they would support his pretensions, in
opposition to their colleagues. The affair came at length to be
discussed before the people, and the consul being summoned to attend,
when he represented, that Marcus Horatius and Lucius Valerius, when
consuls, and lately Caius Marcus Rutilus, father of the present
censor, had triumphed, not by direction of the senate, but by that of
the people; he then added that "he would in like manner have laid his
request before the public, had he not known that some plebeian
tribunes, the abject slaves of the nobles, would have obstructed the
law. That the universal approbation and will of the people were and
should be with him equivalent to any order whatsoever." Accordingly,
on the day following, by the support of three plebeian tribunes, in
opposition to the protest of the other seven, and the declared
judgment of the senate, he triumphed; and the people paid every honour
to the day. The historical accounts regarding this year are by no
means consistent; Claudius asserts, that Postumius, after having taken
several cities in Samnium, was defeated and put to flight in Apulia;
and that, being wounded himself, he was driven, with a few attendants,
into Luceria. That the war in Etruria was conducted by Atilius, and
that it was he who triumphed. Fabius writes, that the two consuls
acted in conjunction, both in Samnium and at Luceria; that an army was
led over into Etruria, but by which of the consuls he has not
mentioned; that at Luceria, great numbers were slain on both sides;
and that in that battle, the temple of Jupiter Stator was vowed, the
same vow having been formerly made by Romulus, but the fane only, that
is, the area appropriated for the temple, had been yet consecrated.
However, in this year, the state having been twice bound by the same
vow, it became a matter of religious obligation that the senate should
order the temple to be erected.

38. In the next year, we find a consul, distinguished by the united
splendour of his own and his father's glory, Lucius Papirius Cursor,
as also a war of vast importance, and a victory of such consequence,
as no man, excepting Lucius Papirius, the consul's father, had ever
before obtained over the Samnites. It happened too that these had,
with the same care and pains as on the former occasion, decorated
their soldiers with the richest suits of splendid armour; and they
had, likewise, called in to their aid the power of the gods, having,
as it were, initiated the soldiers, by administering the military
oath, with the solemn ceremonies practised in ancient times, and
levied troops in every part of Samnium, under an ordinance entirely
new, that "if any of the younger inhabitants should not attend the
meeting, according to the general's proclamation, or shall depart
without permission, his head should be devoted to Jupiter." Orders
being then issued, for all to assemble at Aquilonia, the whole
strength of Samnium came together, amounting to forty thousand men.
There a piece of ground, in the middle of the camp, was enclosed with
hurdles and boards, and covered overhead with linen cloth, the sides
being all of an equal length, about two hundred feet. In this place
sacrifices were performed, according to directions read out of an old
linen book, the priest being a very old man, called Ovius Paccius, who
affirmed, that he took these ceremonials from the ancient ritual of
the Samnites, being the same which their ancestors used, when they had
formed the secret design of wresting Capua from the Etrurians. When
the sacrifices were finished, the general ordered a beadle to summon
every one of those who were most highly distinguished by their birth
or conduct: these were introduced singly. Besides the other
exhibitions of the solemnity, calculated to impress the mind with
religious awe, there were, in the middle of the covered enclosure,
altars erected, about which lay the victims slain, and the centurions
stood around with their swords drawn. The soldier was led up to the
altars, rather like a victim, than a performer in the ceremony, and
was bound by an oath not to divulge what he should see and hear in
that place. He was then compelled to swear, in a dreadful kind of
form, containing execrations on his own person, on his family and
race, if he did not go to battle, whithersoever the commanders should
lead; and, if either he himself fled from the field, or, in case he
should see any other flying, did not immediately kill him. At first
some, refusing to take the oath, were put to death round the altars,
and lying among the carcasses of the victims, served afterwards as a
warning to others not to refuse it. When those of the first rank in
the Samnite nation had been bound under these solemnities, the general
nominated ten, whom he desired to choose each a man, and so to proceed
until they should have called up the number of sixteen thousand. This
body, from the covering of the enclosure wherein the nobility had been
thus devoted, was called the linen legion. They were furnished with
splendid armour and plumed helmets, to distinguish them above the
rest. They had another body of forces, amounting to somewhat more than
twenty thousand, not inferior to the linen legion, either in personal
appearance, or renown in war, or their equipment. This number,
composing the main strength of the nation, sat down at Aquilonia.

39. On the other side, the consuls set out from the city. First,
Spurius Carvilius, to whom had been decreed the veteran legions, which
Marcus Atilius, the consul of the preceding year, had left in the
territory of Interamna, marched at their head into Samnium; and, while
the enemy were busied in their superstitious rites, and holding their
secret meeting, he took by storm the town of Amiternum. Here were
slain about two thousand eight hundred men; and four thousand two
hundred and seventy were made prisoners. Papirius, with a new army,
which he raised in pursuance of a decree of the senate, made himself
master of the city of Duronia. He took fewer prisoners than his
colleague; but slew much greater numbers. Rich booty was acquired in
both places. The consuls then, overrunning Samnium, and wasting the
province of Atinum with particular severity, arrived, Carvilius at
Cominium, and Papirius at Aquilonia, where the main force of the
Samnites were posted. Here, for some time, there was neither a
cessation of action, nor any vigorous effort. The day was generally
spent in provoking the enemy when quiet, and retiring when they
offered resistance; in menacing, rather than making an attack. By
which practice of beginning, and then desisting, even those trifling
skirmishes were continually left without a decision. The other Roman
camp was twenty miles distant, and the advice of his absent colleague
was appealed to on every thing which he undertook, while Carvilius, on
his part, directed a greater share of his attention to Aquilonia,
where the state of affairs was more critical and important, than to
Cominium, which he himself was besieging. When Papirius had fully
adjusted every measure, preparatory to an engagement, he despatched a
message to his colleague, that "he intended, if the auspices
permitted, to fight the enemy on the day following; and that it would
be necessary that he (Carvilius) should at the same time make an
assault on Cominium, with his utmost force, that the Samnites there
might have no leisure to send any succour to Aquilonia." The messenger
had the day for the performance of his journey, and he returned in the
night, with an answer to the consul, that his colleague approved of
the plan. Papirius, on sending off the messenger, had instantly called
an assembly, where he descanted, at large, on the nature of the war in
general, and on the present mode of equipment adopted by the enemy,
which served for empty parade, rather than for any thing effectual
towards insuring success; for "plumes," he said, "made no wounds; that
a Roman javelin would make its way through shields, however painted
and gilt; and that the army, refulgent from the whiteness of their
tunics, would soon be besmeared with blood, when matters came to be
managed with the sword. His father had formerly cut off, to a man, a
gold and silver army of the Samnites; and such accoutrements had made
a more respectable figure, as spoils, in the hands of the conquering
foe, than as arms in those of the wearers. Perhaps it was allotted, by
destiny, to his name and family, that they should be opposed in
command against the most powerful efforts of the Samnites; and should
bring home spoils, of such beauty, as to serve for ornaments to the
public places. The immortal gods were certainly on his side, on
account of the leagues so often solicited and so often broken.
Besides, if a judgment might be formed of the sentiments of the
deities, they never were more hostile to any army, than to that which,
smeared with the blood of human beings mixed with that of cattle in
their abominable sacrifice, doomed to the twofold resentment of the
gods, dreading on the one hand the divinities, witnesses of the
treaties concluded with the Romans, on the other hand the imprecations
expressed in the oath sworn in contradiction to those treaties, swore
with reluctance, abhorred the oath, and feared at once the gods, their
countrymen, and their enemies."

40. When the consul had recounted these particulars, ascertained from
the information of the deserters, to the soldiers already enraged of
themselves, they then, filled with confidence in both divine and human
aid, with one universal shout, demanded the battle; were dissatisfied
at the action being deferred to the following day; they are impatient
under the intended delay of a day and a night. Papirius, at the third
watch, having received his colleague's letter, arose in silence, and
sent the keeper of the chickens to take the auspices. There was no one
description of men in the camp who felt not earnest wishes for the
fight: the highest and the lowest were equally eager; the general
watching the ardour of the soldiers, and the soldiers that of the
general. This universal zeal spread even to those employed in taking
the auspices; for the chickens having refused to feed, the auspex
ventured to misrepresent the omen, and reported to the consul that
they had fed voraciously.[Footnote: When the auspices were to be
taken from the chickens, the keeper threw some of them food upon the
ground, in their sight, and opened the door of then coop. If they did
not come out; if they came out slowly; if they refused to feed, or ate
in a careless manner, the omen was considered as bad. On the contrary,
if they rushed out hastily and ate greedily, so that some of the food
fell from their mouths on the ground, this was considered as an omen
of the best import; it was called _tripudium solistinum_,
originally, _terripavium_, from _terra_, and _pavire_, to
strike.] The consul, highly pleased, and giving notice that the
auspices were excellent, and that they were to act under the direction
of the gods, displayed the signal for battle. Just as he was going out
to the field, he happened to receive intelligence from a deserter,
that twenty cohorts of Samnites, consisting of about four hundred
each, had marched towards Cominium. Lest his colleague should be
ignorant of this, he instantly despatched a messenger to him, and then
ordered the troops to advance with speed, having already assigned to
each division of the army its proper post, and appointed general
officers to command them. The command of the right wing he gave to
Lucius Volumnius, that of the left to Lucius Scipio, that of the
cavalry to the other lieutenants-general, Caius Caedicius and Caius
Trebonius. He ordered Spurius Nautius to take off the panniers from
the mules, and to lead them round quickly, together with his auxiliary
cohorts, to a rising ground in view; and there to show himself during
the heat of the engagement, and to raise as much dust as possible.
While the general was employed in making these dispositions, a dispute
arose among the keepers of the chickens, about the auspices of the
day, which was overheard by some Roman horsemen, who, deeming it a
matter not to be slighted, informed Spurius Papirius, the consul's
nephew, that there was a doubt about the auspices. The youth, born in
an age when that sort of learning which inculcates contempt of the
gods was yet unknown, examined into the affair, that he might not
carry an uncertain report to the consul; and then acquainted him with
it. His answer was, "I very much applaud your conduct and zeal.
However, the person who officiates in taking the auspices, if he makes
a false report, draws on his own head the evil portended; but to the
Roman people and their army, the favourable omen reported to me is an
excellent auspice." He then commanded the centurions to place the
keepers of the chickens in the front of the line. The Samnites
likewise brought forward their standards; their main body followed,
armed and decorated in such a manner, that the enemy afforded a
magnificent show. Before the shout was raised, or the battle begun,
the auspex, wounded by a random cast of a javelin, fell before the
standards; which being told to the consul, he said, "The gods are
present in the battle; the guilty has met his punishment." While the
consul uttered these words, a crow, in front of him, cawed with a
clear voice; at which augury, the consul being rejoiced, and
affirming, that never had the gods interposed in a more striking
manner in human affairs, ordered the charge to be sounded and the
shout to be raised.

41. A furious conflict now ensued, but with very unequal spirit [in
the combatants]. Anger, hope, and ardour for conquest, hurried on the
Romans to battle, thirsting for their enemy's blood; while the
Samnites, for the most part reluctantly, as if compelled by necessity
and religious dread, rather stood on their defence, than made an
attack. Nor would they, familiarized as they were to defeats, through
a course of so many years, have withstood the first shout and shock of
the Romans, had not another fear, operating still more powerfully in
their breasts, restrained them from flying. For they had before their
eyes the whole scene exhibited at the secret sacrifice, the armed
priests, the promiscuous carnage of men and cattle, the altars
besmeared with the blood of victims and of their murdered countrymen,
the dreadful curses, and the direful form of imprecation, drawn up for
calling down perdition on their family and race. Prevented by these
shackles from running away, they stood, more afraid of then countrymen
than of the enemy. The Romans pushed on both the wings, and in the
centre, and made great havoc among them, stupified as they were,
through their fears of the gods and of men. A faint resistance is now
made, as by men whom fear alone prevented from running away. The
slaughter had now almost reached to their standards, when, on one
side, appeared a cloud of dust, as if raised by the marching of a
numerous army: it was Spurius Nautius, (some say Octavius Metius,)
commander of the auxiliary cohorts: for these raised a greater
quantity of dust than was proportioned to the number of men, the
servants of the camp, mounted on the mules, trailing boughs of trees,
full of leaves, along the ground. Through the light thus obscured,
arms and standards were seen in front; behind, a higher and denser
cloud of dust presented the appearance of horsemen bringing up the
rear. This effectually deceived, not only the Samnites, but the Romans
themselves: and the consul confirmed the mistake, by calling out among
the foremost battalions, so that his voice reached also the enemy,
that "Cominium was taken, and that his victorious colleague was
approaching," bidding his men "now make haste to complete the defeat
of the enemy, before the glory should fall to the share of the other
army." This he said as he sat on horseback, and then ordered the
tribunes and centurions to open passages for the horse. He had given
previous directions to Trebonius and Caedicius, that, when they should
see him waving the point of his spear aloft, they should incite the
cavalry to charge the enemy with all possible violence. Every
particular, as previously concerted, was executed with the utmost
exactness. The passages were opened between the ranks, the cavalry
darted through, and, with the points of their spears presented, rushed
into the midst of the enemy's battalions, breaking down the ranks
wherever they charged. Voluminius and Scipio seconded the blow, and
taking advantage of the enemy's disorder, made a terrible slaughter.
Thus attacked, the cohorts, called _linteatae_, regardless of all
restraints from either gods or men, quitted their posts in confusion,
the sworn and the unsworn all fled alike, no longer dreading aught but
the enemies. The body of their infantry which survived the battle,
were driven into the camp at Aquilonia. The nobility and cavalry
directed their flight to Bovianum. The horse were pursued by the Roman
horse, the infantry by their infantry, while the wings proceeded by
different roads; the right, to the camp of the Samnites; the left to
the city. Volumnius succeeded first in gaining possession of the camp.
At the city, Scipio met a stouter resistance; not because the
conquered troops there had gained courage, but because walls were a
better defence against armed men than a rampart. From these they
repelled the enemy with stones. Scipio, considering that unless the
business were effected during their first panic, and before they could
recover their spirits, the attack of so strong a town would be very
tedious, asked his soldiers "if they could endure, without shame, that
the other wing should already have taken the camp, and that they,
after all their success, should be repulsed from the gates of the
city?" Then, all of them loudly declaring their determination to the
contrary, he himself advanced, the foremost, to the gate, with his
shield raised over his head: the rest, following under the like cover
of their shields conjoined, burst into the city, and dispersing the
Samnites who were near the gate, took possession of the walls, but
they ventured not to push forward into the interior of the city in
consequence of the smallness of their number.

42. Of these transactions the consul was for some time ignorant; and
was busily employed in calling home his troops, for the sun was now
hastening to set, and the approach of night rendered every place
suspicious and dangerous, even to victorious troops. Having rode
forward a considerable way, he saw on the right the camp taken, and
heard on the left a shouting in the city, with a confused noise of
fighting, and cries of terror. This happened while the fight was going
on at the gate. When, on riding up nearer, he saw his own men on the
walls, and so much progress already made in the business, pleased at
having gained, through the precipitate conduct of a few, an
opportunity of striking an important blow, he ordered the troops, whom
he had sent back to the camp, to be called out, and to march to the
attack of the city: these, having made good their entrance on the
nearest side, proceeded no farther, because night approached. Before
morning, however, the town was abandoned by the enemy. There were
slain of the Samnites on that day, at Aquilonia, thirty thousand three
hundred and forty; taken, three thousand eight hundred and seventy,
with ninety-seven military standards. One circumstance, respecting
Papirius, is particularly mentioned by historians: that, hardly ever
was any general seen in the field with a more cheerful countenance;
whether this was owing to his natural temper or to his confidence of
success. From the same firmness of mind it proceeded, that he did not
suffer himself to be diverted from the war by the dispute about the
auspices; and that, in the heat of the battle, when it was customary
to vow temples to the immortal gods, he vowed to Jupiter the
victorious, that if he should defeat the legions of the enemy, he
would, before he tasted of any generous liquor, make a libation to him
of a cup of wine and honey. This kind of vow proved acceptable to the
gods, and they conducted the auspices to a fortunate issue.

43. Matters were conducted with the same success by the other consul
at Cominium: leading up his forces to the walls, at the first dawn, he
invested the city on every side, and posted strong guards opposite to
the gates to prevent any sally being made. Just as he was giving the
signal, the alarming message from his colleague, touching the march of
the twenty Samnite cohorts, not only caused him to delay the assault,
but obliged him to call off a part of his troops, when they were
formed and ready to begin the attack. He ordered Decius Brutus Scaeva,
a lieutenant-general, with the first legion, ten auxiliary cohorts,
and the cavalry, to go and oppose the said detachment; and in whatever
place he should meet the foe, there to stop and detain them, and even
to engage in battle, should opportunity offer for it; at all events
not to suffer those troops to approach Cominium. He then commanded the
scaling ladders to be brought up to the walls, on every side of the
city; and, under a fence of closed shields, advanced to the gates.
Thus, at the same moment, the gates were broken open, and the assault
made on every part of the walls. Though the Samnites, before they saw
the assailants on the works, had possessed courage enough to oppose
their approaches to the city, yet now, when the action was no longer
carried on at a distance, nor with missile weapons, but in close
fight; and when those, who had with difficulty gained the walls,
having overcome the disadvantage of ground, which, they principally
dreaded, fought with ease on equal ground, against an enemy inferior
in strength, they all forsook the towers and walls, and being driven
to the forum, they tried there for a short time, as a last effort, to
retrieve the fortune of the fight; but soon throwing down their arms,
surrendered to the consul, to the number of eleven thousand four
hundred; four thousand three hundred and eighty were slain. Such was
the course of events at Cominium, such at Aquilonia. In the middle
space between the two cities, where a third battle had been expected,
the enemy were not found; for, when they were within seven miles of
Cominium, they were recalled by their countrymen, and had no part in
either battle. At night-fall, when they were now within sight of their
camp, and also of Aquilonia, shouts from both places reaching them
with equal force induced them to halt; then, on the side of the camp,
which had been set on fire by the Romans, the wide-spreading flames
indicating with more certainty the disaster [which had happened],
prevented their proceeding any farther. In that same spot, stretched
on the ground at random under their arms, they passed the whole night
in great inquietude, at one time wishing for, at another dreading the
light. At the first dawn, while they were still undetermined to what
quarter they should direct their march, they were obliged to betake
themselves hastily to flight, being descried by the cavalry; who
having gone in pursuit of the Samnites, that left the town in the
night, saw the multitude unprotected either by a rampart or advanced
guard. This party had likewise been perceived from the walls of
Aquilonia, and the legionary cohorts now joined in the pursuit. The
foot were unable to overtake them, but about two hundred and eighty of
their rear guard were cut off by the cavalry. In their consternation
they left behind them a great quantity of arms and eighteen military
standards: they reached Bovianum with the rest of their party in
safety, as far as could be expected after so disorderly a rout.

44. The joy of both Roman armies was enhanced by the success achieved
on the other side. Each consul, with the approbation of his colleague,
gave to his soldiers the plunder of the town which he had taken; and,
when the houses were cleared, set them on fire. Thus, on the same day,
Aquilonia and Cominium were both reduced to ashes. The consuls then
united their camps, where mutual congratulations took place between
them and between their soldiers. Here, in the view of the two armies,
Carvilius bestowed on his men commendations and presents according to
the desert of each; and Papirius likewise, whose troops had been
engaged in a variety of actions, in the field, in the assault of the
camp, and in that of the city, presented Spurius Nautius, Spurius
Papirius, his nephew, four centurions, and a company of the spearmen,
with bracelets and crowns of gold:--to Nautius, on account of his
behaviour at the head of his detachment, when he had terrified the
enemy with the appearance as of a numerous army; to young Papirius, on
account of his zealous exertions with the cavalry, both in the battle
and in harassing the Samnites in their flight by night, when they
withdrew privately from Aquilonia; and to the centurions and company
of soldiers, because they were the first who gained possession of the
gate and wall of that town. All the horsemen he presented with gorgets
and bracelets of silver, on account of their distinguished conduct on
many occasions. As the time was now come for withdrawing the army out
of Samnium, the expediency was considered, as to whether they should
withdraw both, or at least one. It was concluded, that the lower the
strength of the Samnites was reduced, the greater perseverance and
vigour ought to be used in prosecuting the war, so that Samnium might
be given up to the succeeding consuls perfectly subjected. As there
was now no army of the enemy which could be supposed capable of
disputing the field, there remained one mode of operations, the
besieging of the cities; by the destruction of which, they might be
enabled to enrich their soldiers with the spoil; and, at the same
time, utterly to destroy the enemy, reduced to the necessity of
fighting, their all being at stake. The consuls, therefore, after
despatching letters to the senate and people of Rome, containing
accounts of the services which they had performed, led away their
legions to different quarters; Papirius going to attack Saepioura,
Carvilius to Volana.

45. The letters of the consuls were heard with extraordinary
exultation, both in the senate-house and in the assembly of the
people; and, in a thanksgiving of four days' continuance, the public
rejoicings were celebrated with zeal by individuals. These successes
were not only important in themselves to the Roman people, but
peculiarly seasonable; for it happened, that at the same time
intelligence was brought that the Etrurians were again in arms. The
reflection naturally occurred to people's minds, how it would have
been possible, in case any misfortune had happened in Samnium, to have
withstood the power of Etruria; which, being encouraged by the
conspiracy of the Samnites, and seeing both the consuls, and the whole
force of the Romans, employed against them, had made use of that
juncture, in which the Romans had so much business on their hands, for
reviving hostilities. Ambassadors from the allies, being introduced to
the senate by the praetor Marcus Atilius, complained that their
countries were wasted with fire and sword by the neighbouring
Etrurians, because they had refused to revolt from the Romans; and
they besought the conscript fathers to protect them from the violence
and injustice of their common enemy. The ambassadors were answered,
that "the senate would take care that the allies should not repent
their fidelity." That the "Etrurians should shortly be in the same
situation with the Samnites." Notwithstanding which, the business
respecting Etruria would have been prosecuted with less vigour, had
not information been received, that the Faliscians likewise, who had
for many years lived in friendship with Rome, had united their arms
with those of the Etrurians. The consideration of the near vicinity of
that nation quickened the attention of the senate; insomuch that they
passed a decree that heralds should be sent to demand satisfaction:
which being refused, war was declared against the Faliscians by
direction of the senate, and order of the people; and the consuls were
desired to determine, by lots, which of them should lead an army from
Samnium into Etruria. Carvilius had, in the mean time, taken from the
Samnites Volana, Palumbinum, and Herculaneum; Volana after a siege of
a few days, Palumbinum the same day on which he approached the walls.
At Herculaneum, it is true, the consul had two regular engagements
without any decisive advantage on either side, and with greater loss
on his side than on that of the enemy; but afterwards, encamping on
the spot, he shut them up within their works. The town was besieged
and taken. In these three towns were taken or slain ten thousand men,
of whom the prisoners composed somewhat the greater part. On the
consuls casting lots for the provinces, Etruria fell to Carvilius, to
the great satisfaction of the soldiers, who could no longer bear the
intensity of the cold in Samnium. Papirius was opposed at Saepinum
with a more powerful force: he had to fight often in pitched battles,
often on a march, and often under the walls of the city, against the
eruptions of the enemy; and could neither besiege, nor engage them on
equal terms; for the Samnites not only protected themselves by walls,
but likewise protected their walls with numbers of men and arms. At
length, after a great deal of fighting, he forced them to submit to a
regular siege. This he carried on with vigour, and made himself master
of the city by means of his works, and by storm. The rage of the
soldiers on this occasion caused the greatest slaughter in the taking
of the town; seven thousand four hundred fell by the sword; the number
of the prisoners did not amount to three thousand. The spoil, of which
the quantity was very great, the whole substance of the Samnites being
collected in a few cities, was given up to the soldiers.

46. The snow had now entirely covered the face of the country, and
they could no longer dispense with the shelter of houses: the consul
therefore led home his troops from Samnium. While he was on his way to
Rome, a triumph was decreed him with universal consent; and
accordingly he triumphed while in office, and with extraordinary
splendour, considering the circumstances of those times. The cavalry
and infantry marched in the procession, adorned with presents. Great
numbers of civic, vallar, and mural crowns were seen.[Footnote:
These marks of honour were bestowed for having saved the lives of
citizens, or for having been the first to mount walls or ramparts.]
The spoils of the Samnites were inspected with much curiosity, and
compared, in respect of magnificence and beauty, with those taken by
his father, which were well known, from being frequently exhibited as
ornaments of the public places. Several prisoners of distinction,
renowned for their own exploits and those of their ancestors, were led
in the cavalcade. There were carried in the train two millions and
thirty-three thousand _asses_ in weight.[Footnote: £4940 13s.
6d.] This money was said to be produced by the sale of the prisoners.
Of silver, taken in the cities, one thousand three hundred and thirty
pounds. All the silver and brass were lodged in the treasury, no share
of this part of the spoil being given to the soldiers. The ill humour
in the commons was further exasperated, because the tax for the
payment of the army was collected by contribution; whereas, said they,
if the vain parade of conveying the produce of the spoil to the
treasury had been disregarded, donations might have been made to the
soldiers out of the spoil, and the pay of the army also supplied out
of that fund. The temple of Quirinus, vowed by his father when
dictator, (for that he himself had vowed it in the heat of battle, I
do not find in any ancient writer, nor indeed could he in so short a
time have finished the building of it,) the son, in the office of
consul, dedicated and adorned with military spoils. And of these, so
great was the abundance, that not only that temple and the forum were
decorated with them, but some were also distributed among the allies
and colonies in the neighbourhood, to serve as ornaments to their
temples and public places. Immediately after his triumph, he led his
army into winter quarters in the territory of Vescia; because that
country was harassed by the Samnites. Meanwhile, in Etruria, the
consul Carvilius having set about laying siege to Troilium, suffered
four hundred and seventy of the richest inhabitants to depart; they
had paid a large sum of money for permission to leave the place: the
town, with the remaining multitude, he took by storm. He afterwards
reduced, by force, five forts strongly situated, wherein were slain
two thousand four hundred of the enemy, and not quite two thousand
made prisoners. To the Faliscians, who sued for peace, he granted a
truce for a year, on condition of their furnishing a hundred thousand
_asses_ in weight,[Footnote: £322 18s. 4d.] and that year's pay
for his army. This business completed, he returned home to a triumph,
which, though it was less illustrious than that of his colleague, in
respect of his share in the defeat of the Samnites, was yet raised to
an equality with it, by his having put a termination to the war in
Etruria. He carried into the treasury three hundred and ninety
thousand _asses_ in weight.[Footnote: £1259 7s. 6d.] Out of the
remainder of the money accruing to the public from the spoils, he
contracted for the building of a temple to Fors Fortuna, near to that
dedicated to the same goddess by king Servius Tullius; and gave to the
soldiers, out of the spoil, one hundred and two asses[3] each, and
double that sum to the centurions and horsemen, who received this
donative the more gratefully, on account of the parsimony of his
colleague.

47. The favour of the consul saved from a trial, before the people,
Postumius; who, on a prosecution being commenced against him by Marcus
Scantius, plebeian tribune, evaded, as was said, the jurisdiction of
the people, by procuring the commission of lieutenant-general, so the
indictment against him could only be held out as a threat, and not put
in force. The The year having now elapsed, new plebeian tribunes had
come unto office; and for these, in consequence of some irregularity
on their appointments, others had been, within five days after,
substituted in their room. The lustrum was closed this year by the
censors Publius Cornelius Arvina and Caius Marcius Rutilus. The number
of citizens rated was two hundred and sixty-two thousand three hundred
and twenty-two. These were the twenty-sixth pair of censors since the
first institution of that office; and this the nineteenth lustrum. In
this year, persons who had been presented with crowns, in
consideration of meritorious behaviour in war, first began to wear
them at the exhibition of the Roman games. Then, for the first time,
palms were conferred on the victors according to a custom introduced
from Greece. In the same year the paving of the road from the temple
of Mars to Bovillae was completed by the curule aediles, who exhibited
those games out of fines levied on the farmers of the pastures. Lucius
Papirius presided at the consular election, and returned consuls
Quintus Fabius Gurges, son of Maximus, and Decius Junius Brutus
Scaeva. Papirius himself was made praetor. This year, prosperous in
many particulars, was scarcely sufficient to afford consolation for
one calamity, a pestilence, which afflicted both the city and country:
the mortality was prodigious. To discover what end, or what remedy,
was appointed by the gods for that calamity, the books were consulted:
in the books it was found that Aesculapius must be brought to Rome
from Epidaurus. Nor were any steps taken that year in that matter,
because the consuls were fully occupied in the war, except that a
supplication was performed to Aesculapius for one day.

[Here ten books of the original are lost, making a chasm of
seventy-five years. The translator's object being to publish the work
of Livy only, he has not thought it his duty to attempt to supply this
deficiency, either by a compilation of his own, or by transcribing or
translating those of others. The leader, however, who may be desirous
of knowing the events which took place during this interval, will find
as complete a detail of them as can now be given, in Hooke's or
Rollin's Roman History. The contents of the lost books have been
preserved, and are as follows--]




BOOK XI.--[Y.R. 460. B.C. 292.] Fabius Gurges, consul, having fought
an unsuccessful battle with the Samnites, the senate deliberate about
dismissing him from the command of the army; are prevailed upon not to
inflict that disgrace upon him, principally by the entreaties of his
father, Fabius Maximus, and by his promising to join the army, and
serve, in quality of lieutenant-general, under his son: which promise
he performs, and the consul, aided by his counsel and co-operation,
obtains a victory over the Samnites, and a triumph in consequence. C.
Pontius, the general of the Samnites, led in triumph before the
victor's carriage, and afterwards beheaded. A plague at Rome. [Y.R.
461. B.C. 291.] Ambassadors sent to Epidaurus, to bring from thence to
Rome the statue of Aesculapius: a serpent, of itself, goes on board
their ship; supposing it to be the abode of the deity, they bring it
with them; and, upon its quitting their vessel, and swimming to the
island in the Tiber, they consecrate there a temple to Aesculapius. L.
Postumius, a man of consular rank, condemned for employing the
soldiers under his command in working upon his farm. [Y.R. 462. B.C.
290] Curius Dentatus, consul, having subdued the Samnites, and the
rebellious Sabines, triumphs twice during his year of office. [Y.R.
463. B.C. 289.] The colonies of Castrum, Sena, and Adria, established.
Three judges of capital crimes now first appointed. A census and
lustrum: the number of citizens found to be two hundred and
seventy-three thousand. After a long-continued sedition, on account of
debts, the commons secede to the Janiculum: [Y.R. 466. B.C. 286.] are
brought back by Hortensius, dictator, who dies in office. Successful
operations against the Volsinians and Lucanians, [Y.R. 468. B.C. 284.]
against whom it was thought expedient to send succour to the
Thuringians.




BOOK XII.--[Y.R. 469. B.C. 283.] The Senonian Gauls having slain the
Roman ambassadors, war is declared against them: they cut off L.
Caecilius, praetor, with the legions under his command, [Y.R. 470.
B.C. 282.] The Roman fleet plundered by the Tarentines, and the
commander slain: ambassadors, sent to complain of this outrage, are
ill-treated and sent back; whereupon war is declared against them. The
Samnites revolt; against whom, together with the Lucanians, Bruttians,
and Etruscans, several unsuccessful battles are fought by different
generals. [Y.R. 471. B.C. 281.] Pyrrhus, king of Epirus, comes into
Italy, to succour the Tarentines. A Campanian legion, sent, under the
command of Decius Jubellius, to garrison Rhegium, murder the
inhabitants, and seize the city.




BOOK XIII.--[Y.R. 472. B.C. 280.] Valerius Laevinus, consul, engages
with Pyrrhus, and is beaten, his soldiers being terrified at the
unusual appearance of elephants. After the battle, Pyrrhus, viewing
the bodies of the Romans who were slain, remarks, that they all of
them lay with their faces turned towards their enemy. He proceeds
towards Rome, ravaging the country as he goes along. C. Fabricius is
sent by the senate to treat for the redemption of the prisoners: the
king, in vain, attempts to bribe him to desert his country. The
prisoners restored without ransom. Cineas, ambassador from Pyrrhus to
the senate, demands, as a condition of peace, that the king be
admitted into the city of Rome: the consideration of which being
deferred to a fuller meeting, Appius Claudius, who, on account of a
disorder in his eyes, had not, for a long time, attended in the
senate, comes there; moves, and carries his motion, that the demand of
the king be refused. Cneius Domitius, the first plebeian censor, holds
a lustrum; the number of the citizens found to be two hundred and
seventy-eight thousand two hundred and twenty-two. A second, but
undecided battle with Pyrrhus. [Y.R. 473. B.C. 279.] The treaty with
the Carthaginians renewed a fourth time. An offer made to Fabricius,
the consul, by a traitor, to poison Pyrrhus; [Y. R. 474. B. C. 278.]
he sends him to the king, and discovers to him the treasonable offer.
Successful operations against the Etruscans, Lucanians, Bruttians, and
Samnites.




BOOK XIV.--Pyrrhus crosses over into Sicily. [Y. R. 475. B. C. 277.]
Many prodigies, among which, the statue of Jupiter in the Capitol is
struck by lightning, and thrown down. [Y. R. 476. B. C. 276.] The head
of it afterwards found by the priests. Curius Dentatus, holding a
levy, puts up to sale the goods of a person who refuses to answer to
his name when called upon. [Y. R. 477. B. C. 275.] Pyrrhus, after his
return from Sicily, is defeated, and compelled to quit Italy. The
censors hold a lustrum, and find the number of the citizens to be two
hundred and seventy-one thousand two hundred and twenty-four. [Y. R.
479. B. c. 273.] A treaty of alliance formed with Ptolemy, king of
Egypt. Sextilia, a vestal, found guilty of incest, and buried alive.
Two colonies sent forth, to Posidonium and Cossa. [Y. R. 480. B. C.
272.] A Carthaginian fleet sails, in aid of the Tarentines, by which
act the treaty is violated. Successful operations against the
Lucanians, Samnites, and Bruttians. Death of king Pyrrhus.




BOOK XV.--The Tarentines overcome: peace and freedom granted to them.
[Y. R. 481. B. C. 271.] The Campanian legion, which had forcibly taken
possession of Rhegium, besieged there; lay down their arms, and are
punished with death. Some young men, who had ill-treated the
ambassadors from the Apollonians to the senate of Rome, are delivered
up to them. Peace granted to the Picentians. [Y. R. 484. B. C. 268.]
Two colonies established; one at Ariminum in Picenum, another at
Beneventum in Samnium. Silver coin now, for the first time, used by
the Roman people. [Y. R. 485. B. C. 267.] The Umbrians and Sallentines
subdued. The number of quaestors increased to eight.




BOOK XVI.--[Y. R. 488. B. C. 264.] Origin and progress of the
Carthaginian state. After much debate, the senate resolves to succour
the Mammertines against the Carthaginians, and against Hiero, king of
Syracuse. Roman cavalry, then, for the first time, cross the sea, and
engage successfully, in battle with Hiero; who solicits and obtains
peace. [Y.R. 489. B.C. 263.] A lustrum: the number of the citizens
amounts to two hundred and ninety-two thousand two hundred and
twenty-four. D. Junius Brutus exhibits the first show of gladiators,
in honour of his deceased father. [Y.R. 490. B.C. 262.] The Aesernian
colony established. Successful operations against the Carthaginians
and Vulsinians. [Y.R. 491. B.C. 261.]




BOOK XVII.--[Y.R. 492. B.C. 260.] Cneius Cornelius, consul, surrounded
by the Carthaginian fleet; and, being drawn into a conference by a
stratagem, is taken. [Y.R. 493. B.C. 259.] C. Duilius, consul, engages
with and vanquishes the Carthaginian fleet; is the first commander to
whom a triumph was decreed for a naval victory; in honour of which, he
is allowed, when returning to his habitation at night, to be attended
with torches and music. L. Cornelius, consul, fights and subdues the
Sardinians and Corsicans, together with Hanno, the Carthaginian
general, in the island of Sardinia. [Y.R. 494. B.C. 258.] Atilius
Calatinus, consul, drawn into an ambuscade by the Carthaginians, is
rescued by the skill and valour of M. Calpurnius, a military tribune,
who making a sudden attack upon the enemy, with a body of only three
hundred men, turns their whole force against himself. [Y.R. 495. B.C.
257.] Hannibal, the commander of the Carthaginian fleet which was
beaten, is put to death by his soldiers.




BOOK XVIII.--[Y.R. 496. B.C. 256.] Attilius Regulus, consul, having
overcome the Carthaginians in a sea-fight, passes over into Africa:
kills a serpent of prodigious magnitude, with great loss of his own
men. [Y.R. 497. B.C. 255.] The senate, on account of his successful
conduct of the war, not appointing him a successor, he writes to them,
complaining; and, among other reasons for desiring to be recalled,
alledges, that his little farm, being all his subsistence, was going
to ruin, owing to the mismanagement of hired stewards. [Y.R. 498. B.C.
254.] A memorable instance of the instability of fortune exhibited in
the person of Regulus, who is overcome in battle, and taken prisoner
by Xanthippus, a Lacedaemonian general. [Y. R. 499. B. C. 253.] The
Roman fleet shipwrecked; which disaster entirely reverses the good
fortune which had hitherto attended their affairs. Titus Corucanius,
the first high priest chosen from among the commons. [Y. R. 500. B. C.
252.] P. Sempronius Sophus and M. Yalerius Maximus, censors, examine
into the state of the senate, and expel thirteen of the members of
that body. [Y. R. 501. B. C. 251.] They hold a lustrum, and find the
number of citizens to be two hundred and ninety-seven thousand seven
hundred and ninety-seven. [Y. R. 502. B. C. 250.] Regulus being sent
by the Carthaginians to Rome to treat for peace, and an exchange of
prisoners, binds himself by oath to return if these objects be not
attained; dissuades the senate from agreeing to the propositions: and
then, in observance of his oath, returning to Carthage, is put to
death by torture.




BOOK XIX.--[Y. R. 502. B. C. 250.] C. Caecilius Metellus, having been
successful in several engagements with the Carthaginians, triumphs
with more splendour than had ever yet been seen; thirteen generals of
the enemy, and one hundred and twenty elephants, being exhibited in
the procession, [Y. R. 503. B. C. 249.] Claudius Pulcher, consul,
obstinately persisting, notwithstanding the omens were inauspicious,
engages the enemy's fleet, and is beaten; drowns the sacred chickens
which would not feed: recalled by the senate, and ordered to nominate
a dictator; he appoints Claudius Glicia, one of the lowest of the
people, who, notwithstanding his being ordered to abdicate the office,
yet attends the celebration of the public games in his dictator's
robe. [Y. R. 504. B. C. 248.] Atilius Calatinus, the first dictator
who marches with an army out of Italy. An exchange of prisoners with
the Carthaginians. Two colonies established at Fregenae and Brundusium
in the Sallentine territories. [Y. R. 505. B. C. 247.] A lustrum; the
citizens numbered amount to two hundred and fifty-one thousand two
hundred and twenty-two. [Y. R. 506. B. C. 246.] Claudia, the sister of
Claudius, who had fought unsuccessfully, in contempt of the auspices,
being pressed by the crowd, as she was returning from the game, cries
out, _I wish my brother were alive and had again the command of the
fleet_: for which offence she is tried and fined. [Y. R. 507. B. C.
245.] Two praetors now first created. Aulus Postumius, consul, being
priest of Mars, forcibly detained in the city by Caecilius Metellus,
the high priest, and not suffered to go forth to war, being obliged by
law to attend to the sacred duties of his office. [Y.R. 508. B.C.
244.] After several successful engagements with the Carthaginians,
Caius Lutatius, consul, puts an end to the war, [Y.R. 509. B.C. 243.]
by gaining a complete victory over their fleet, at the island of
Aegate. The Carthaginians sue for peace, which is granted to them.
[Y.R. 510. B.C. 242.] The temple of Vesta being on fire, the high
priest, Caecilius Metellus, saves the sacred utensils from the flames.
[Y.R. 511. B.C. 241.] Two new tribes added, the Veline and Quirine.
The Falisci rebel; are subdued in six days.




BOOK XX.--A colony settled at Spoletum. [Y.R. 512. B.C. 240.] An army
sent against the Ligurians; being the first war with that state. The
Sardinians and Corsicans rebel, and are subdued. [Y.R. 514. B.C. 238.]
Tuccia, a vestal, found guilty of incest. War declared against the
Illyrians, who had slain an ambassador; they are subdued and brought
to submission. [Y.R. 515. B.C. 237.] The number of praetors increased
to four. The Transalpine Gauls make an irruption into Italy: are
conquered and put to the sword. [Y.R. 516. B.C. 236.] The Roman army,
in conjunction with the Latins, is said to have amounted to no less
than three hundred thousand men. [Y.R. 517. B.C. 235.] The Roman army
for the first time crosses the Po; fights with and subdues the
Insubrian Gauls. [Y.R. 530. B.C. 222.] Claudius Marcellus, consul,
having slain Viridomarus, the general of the Insubrian Gauls, carries
off the _spolia opima_. [Y.R. 531. B.C. 221.] The Istrians
subdued; also the Illyrians, who had rebelled. [Y.R. 532. B.C. 220.]
The censors hold a lustrum, in which the number of the citizens is
found to be two hundred and seventy thousand two hundred and thirteen.
The sons of freed-men formed into four tribes; the Esquiline,
Palatine, Suburran, and Colline. [Y.R. 533. B.C. 219.] Caius
Flaminius, censor, constructs the Flaminian road, and builds the
Flaminian circus.




BOOK XXI.


_Origin of the second Punic war. Hannibal's character. In violation
of a treaty, he passes the Iberus. Besieges Saguntum, and at length
takes it. The Romans send ambassadors to Carthage; declare war.
Hannibal crosses the Pyrenees: makes his way through Gaul; then
crosses the Alps; defeats the Romans at the Ticinus. The Romans again
defeated at the Trebia. Cneius Cornelius Scipio defeats the
Carthaginians in Spain, and takes Hanno, their general, prisoner._

1. I may be permitted to premise at this division of my work, what
most historians [Footnote: Thucydides seems to be specially referred
to.] have professed at the beginning of their whole undertaking; that
I am about to relate the most memorable of all wars that were ever
waged: the war which the Carthaginians, under the conduct of Hannibal,
maintained with the Roman people. For never did any states and nations
more efficient in their resources engage in contest; nor had they
themselves at any other period so great a degree of power and energy.
They brought into action too no arts of war unknown to each other, but
those which had been tried in the first Punic war; and so various was
the fortune of the conflict, and so doubtful the victory, that they
who conquered were more exposed to danger. The hatred with which they
fought also was almost greater than their resources; the Romans being
indignant that the conquered aggressively took up arms against their
victors; the Carthaginians, because they considered that in their
subjection it had been lorded over them with haughtiness and avarice.
There is besides a story, that Hannibal, when about nine years old,
while he boyishly coaxed his father Hamilcar that he might be taken to
Spain, (at the time when the African war was completed, and he was
employed in sacrificing previously to transporting his army thither,)
was conducted to the altar; and, having laid his hand on the
offerings, was bound by an oath to prove himself, as soon as he could,
an enemy to the Roman people. The loss of Sicily and Sardinia grieved
the high spirit of Hamilcar: for he deemed that Sicily had been given
up through a premature despair of their affairs; and that Sardinia,
during the disturbances in Africa, had been treacherously taken by the
Romans, while, in addition, the payment of a tribute had been imposed.

2. Being disturbed with these anxieties, he so conducted himself for
five years in the African war, which commenced shortly after the peace
with Rome, and then through nine years employed in augmenting the
Carthaginian empire in Spain, that it was obvious that he was
revolving in his mind a greater war than he was then engaged in; and
that if he had lived longer, the Carthaginians under Hamilcar would
have carried the war into Italy, which, under the command of Hannibal,
they afterwards did. The timely death of Hamilcar and the youth of
Hannibal occasioned its delay. Hasdrubal, intervening between the
father and the son, held the command for about eight years. He was
first endeared to Hamilcar, as they say, on account of his youthful
beauty, and then adopted by him, when advanced in age, as his
son-in-law, on account of his eminent abilities; and, because he was
his son-in-law, he obtained the supreme authority, against the wishes
of the nobles, by the influence of the Barcine faction, [Footnote:
The Barcine faction derived its name from Hamilcar, who was surnamed
Barca. Hanno appears to have been at the head of the opposite party.]
which was very powerful with the military and the populace.
Prosecuting his designs rather by stratagem than force, by
entertaining the princes, and by means of the friendship of their
leaders, gaining the favour of unknown nations, he aggrandized the
Carthaginian power, more than by arms and battles. Yet peace proved no
greater security to himself. A barbarian, in resentment of his
master's having been put to death by him, publicly murdered him; and,
having been seized by the bystanders, he exhibited the same
countenance as if he had escaped; nay, even when he was lacerated by
tortures, he preserved such an expression of face, that he presented
the appearance of one who smiled, his joy getting the better of his
pains. With this Hasdrubal, because he possessed such wonderful skill
in gaining over the nations and adding them to his empire, the Roman
people had renewed the treaty, [Footnote: A. U. C. 526, thirteen
years after the conclusion of the first Punic war, being the sixth
treaty between the Carthaginians and Romans. The first was a
commercial agreement made during the first consulate, in the year that
the Tarquins were expelled from Rome; but is not mentioned by Livy.
The second is noted by him, lib. vii. 27, and the third, lib. ix. 43.
The fourth was concluded during the war with Pyrrhus and the
Tarentines, Polyb. V. iii. 25: and the fifth was the memorable treaty
at the close of the first war] on the terms, that the river Iberus
should be the boundary of both empires; and that to the Saguntines,
who lay between the territories of the two states, their liberty
should be preserved.

3. There was no doubt that in appointing a successor to Hasdrubal, the
approbation of the commons would follow the military prerogative, by
which the young Hannibal had been immediately carried to the
praetorium, and hailed as general, amid the loud shouts and
acquiescence of all. Hasdrubal had sent for him by letter, when scarce
yet arrived at manhood; and the matter had even been discussed in the
senate, the Barcine faction using all their efforts, that Hannibal
might be trained to military service and succeed to his father's
command. Hanno, the leader of the opposite faction, said, "Hasdrubal
seems indeed to ask what is reasonable, but I, nevertheless, do not
think his request ought to be granted." When he had attracted to
himself the attention of all, through surprise at this ambiguous
opinion, he proceeded: "Hasdrubal thinks that the flower of youth
which he gave to the enjoyment of Hannibal's father, may justly be
expected by himself in return from the son: but it would little become
us to accustom our youth, in place of a military education, to the
lustful ambition of the generals. Are we afraid that the son of
Hamilcar should be too late in seeing the immoderate power and
splendour of his father's sovereignty? or that we shall not soon
enough become slaves to the son of him, to whose son-in-law our armies
were bequeathed as an hereditary right? I am of opinion, that this
youth should be kept at home, and taught, under the restraint of the
laws and the authority of magistrates, to live on an equal footing
with the rest of the citizens, lest at some time or other this small
fire should kindle a vast conflagration."

4. A few, and nearly every one of the highest merit, concurred with
Hanno; but, as usually happens, the more numerous party prevailed over
the better. Hannibal, having been sent into Spain, from his very first
arrival drew the eyes of the whole army upon him. The veteran soldiers
imagined that Hamilcar, in his youth, was restored to them; they
remarked the same vigour in his looks and animation in his eye the
same features and expression of countenance; and then, in a short
time, he took care that his father should be of the least powerful
consideration in conciliating their esteem. There never was a genius
more fitted for the two most opposite duties of obeying and
commanding; so that you could not easily decide whether he were dearer
to the general or the army: and neither did Hasdrubal prefer giving
the command to any other, when any thing was to be done with courage
and activity; nor did the soldiers feel more confidence and boldness
under any other leader. His fearlessness in encountering dangers, and
his prudence when in the midst of them, were extreme. His body could
not be exhausted, nor his mind subdued, by any toil. He could alike
endure either heat or cold. The quantity of his food and drink was
determined by the wants of nature, and not by pleasure. The seasons of
his sleeping and waking were distinguished neither by day nor night.
The time that remained after the transaction of business was given to
repose; but that repose was neither invited by a soft bed nor by
quiet. Many have seen him wrapped in a military cloak, lying on the
ground amid the watches and outposts of the soldiers. His dress was
not at all superior to that of his equals: his arms and his horses
were conspicuous. He was at once by far the first of the cavalry and
infantry; and, foremost to advance to the charge, was last to leave
the engagement. Excessive vices counterbalanced these high virtues of
the hero; inhuman cruelty, more than Punic perfidy, no truth, no
reverence for things sacred, no fear of the gods, no respect for
oaths, no sense of religion. With a character thus made up of virtue
and vices, he served for three years under the command of Hasdrubal,
without neglecting any thing which ought to be done or seen by one who
was to become a great general.

5. But from the day on which he was declared general, as if Italy had
been decreed to him as his province, and the war with Rome committed
to him, thinking there should be no delay, lest, while he
procrastinated, some unexpected accident might defeat him, as had
happened to his father, Hamilcar, and afterwards to Hasdrubal, he
resolved to make war the Saguntines. As there could be no doubt that
by attacking them the Romans would be excited to arms, he first led
his army into the territory of the Olcades, a people beyond the
Iberus, rather within the boundaries than under the dominion of the
Carthaginians, so that he might not seem to have had the Saguntines
for his object, but to have been drawn on to the war by the course of
events; after the adjoining nations had been subdued, and by the
progressive annexation of conquered territory. He storms and plunders
Carteia, a wealthy city, the capital of that nation; at which the
smaller states being dismayed, submitted to his command and to the
imposition of a tribute. His army, triumphant and enriched with booty,
was led into winter-quarters to New Carthage. Having there confirmed
the attachment of all his countrymen and allies by a liberal division
of the plunder, and by faithfully discharging the arrears of pay, the
war was extended, in the beginning of spring, to the Vaccaei. The
cities Hermandica and Arbocala were taken by storm. Arbocala was
defended for a long time by the valour and number of its inhabitants.
Those who escaped from Hermandica joining themselves to the exiles of
the Olcades, a nation subdued the preceding summer, excite the
Carpetani to arms; and having attacked Hannibal near the river Tagus,
on his return from the Vaccaei, they threw into disorder his army
encumbered with spoil. Hannibal avoided an engagement, and having
pitched his camp on the bank, as soon as quiet and silence prevailed
among the enemy, forded the river; and having removed his rampart so
far that the enemy might have room to pass over, resolved to attack
them in their passage. He commanded the cavalry to charge as soon as
they should see them advanced into the water. He drew up the line of
his infantry on the bank with forty elephants in front. The Carpetani,
with the addition of the Olcades and Vaccaei amounted to a hundred
thousand, an invincible army, were the fight to take place in the open
plain. Being therefore both naturally ferocious and confiding in their
numbers; and since they believed that the enemy had retired through
fear thinking that victory was only delayed by the intervention of the
river, they raise a shout, and in every direction, without the command
of any one, dash into the stream, each where it nearest to him. At the
same time, a heavy force of cavalry poured into the river from its
opposite bank, and the engagement commenced in the middle of the
channel on very unequal terms; for there the foot-soldier, having no
secure footing, and scarcely trusting to the ford, could be borne down
even by an unarmed horseman, by the mere shock of his horse urged at
random; while the horseman, with the command of his body and his
weapons, his horse moving steadily even through the middle of the
eddies, could maintain the fight either at close quarters or at a
distance. A great number were swallowed up by the current; some being
carried by the whirlpools of the stream to the side of the enemy, were
trodden down by the elephants; and whilst the last, for whom it was
more safe to retreat to their own bank, were collecting together after
their various alarms, Hannibal, before they could regain courage after
such excessive consternation, having entered the river with his army
in a close square, forced them to fly from the bank. Having then laid
waste their territory, he received the submission of the Carpetani
also within a few days. And now all the country beyond the Iberus,
excepting that of the Saguntines, was under the power of the
Carthaginians.

6. As yet there was no war with the Saguntines, but already, in order
to a war, the seeds of dissension were sown between them and their
neighbours, particularly the Turetani, with whom when the same person
sided who had originated the quarrel, and it was evident, not that a
trial of the question of right, but violence, was his object,
ambassadors were sent by the Saguntines to Rome to implore assistance
in the war which now evidently threatened them. The consuls then at
Rome were Publius Cornelius Scipio and Tiberius Sempronius Longus,
who, after the ambassadors were introduced into the senate, having
made a motion on the state of public affairs, it was resolved that
envoys should be sent into Spain to inspect the circumstances of the
allies; and if they saw good reason, both to warn Hannibal that he
should refrain from the Saguntines, the allies of the Roman people,
and to pass over into Africa to Carthage, and report the complaints of
the allies of the Roman people. This embassy having been decreed but
not yet despatched, the news arrived, more quickly than any one
expected, that Saguntum was besieged. The business was then referred
anew to the senate. And some, decreeing Spain and Africa as provinces
for the consuls, thought the war should be maintained both by sea and
land, while others wished to direct the whole hostilities against
Spain and Hannibal. There were others again who thought that an affair
of such importance should not be entered on rashly; and that the
return of the ambassadors from Spain ought to be awaited. This
opinion, which seemed the safest, prevailed; and Publius Valerius
Flaccus, and Quintus Baebius Tamphilus, were, on that account, the
more quickly despatched as ambassadors to Hannibal at Saguntum, and
from thence to Carthage, if he did not desist from the war, to demand
the general himself in atonement for the violation of the treaty.

7. While the Romans thus prepare and deliberate, Saguntum was already
besieged with the utmost vigour. That city, situated about a mile from
the sea, was by far the most opulent beyond the Iberus. Its
inhabitants are said to have been sprung from the island Zacynthus,
and some of the Rutulian race from Ardea to have been also mixed with
them; but they had risen in a short time to great wealth, either by
their gains from the sea or the land, or by the increase of their
numbers, or the integrity of their principles, by which they
maintained their faith with their allies, even to their own
destruction. Hannibal having entered their territory with a hostile
army, and laid waste the country in every direction, attacks the city
in three different quarters. There was an angle of the wall sloping
down into a more level and open valley than the other space around;
against this he resolved to move the vineae, by means of which the
battering-ram might be brought up to the wall. But though the ground
at a distance from the wall was sufficiently level for working the
vineae, yet their undertakings by no means favourably succeeded, when
they came to effect their object. Both a huge tower overlooked it, and
the wall, as in a suspected place, was raised higher than in any other
part; and a chosen band of youths presented a more vigorous
resistance, where the greatest danger and labour were indicated. At
first they repelled the enemy with missile weapons, and suffered no
place to be sufficiently secure for those engaged in the works;
afterwards, not only did they brandish their weapons in defence of the
walls and tower, but they had courage to make sallies on the posts and
works of the enemy; in which tumultuary engagements, scarcely more
Saguntines than Carthaginians were slain. But when Hannibal himself,
while he too incautiously approached the wall, fell severely wounded
in the thigh by a javelin, such flight and dismay spread around, that
the works and vineae had nearly been abandoned.

8. For a few days after, while the general's wound was being cured,
there was rather a blockade than a siege: during which time, though
there was a respite from fighting, yet there was no intermission in
the preparation of works and fortifications. Hostilities, therefore,
broke out afresh with greater fury, and in more places, in some even
where the ground scarcely admitted of the works, the vineae began to
be moved forward, and the battering-ram to be advanced to the walls.
The Carthaginian abounded in the numbers of his troops; for there is
sufficient reason to believe that he had as many as a hundred and
fifty thousand in arms. The townsmen began to be embarrassed, by
having their attention multifariously divided, in order to maintain
their several defences, and look to every thing; nor were they equal
to the task, for the walls were now battered by the rams, and many
parts of them were shattered. One part by continuous ruins left the
city exposed; three successive towers and all the wall between them
had fallen down with an immense crash, and the Carthaginians believed
the town taken by that breach; through which, as if the wall had alike
protected both, there was a rush from each side to the battle. There
was nothing resembling the disorderly fighting which, in the storming
of towns, is wont to be engaged in, on the opportunities of either
party; but regular lines, as in an open plain, stood arrayed between
the ruins of the walls and the buildings of the city, which lay but a
slight distance from the walls. On the one side hope, on the other
despair, inflamed their courage; the Carthaginian believing that, if a
little additional effort were used, the city was his; the Saguntines
opposing their bodies in defence of their native city deprived of its
walls, and not a man retiring a step, lest he might admit the enemy
into the place he deserted. The more keenly and closely, therefore,
they fought on both sides, the more, on that account, were wounded, no
weapon falling without effect amidst their arms and persons. There was
used by the Saguntines a missile weapon, called falarica, with the
shaft of fir, and round in other parts except towards the point,
whence the iron projected: this part, which was square, as in the
pilum, they bound around with tow, and besmeared with pitch. It had an
iron head three feet in length, so that it could pierce through the
body with the armour. But what caused the greatest fear was, that this
weapon, even though it stuck in the shield and did not penetrate into
the body, when it was discharged with the middle part on fire, and
bore along a much greater flame, produced by the mere motion, obliged
the armour to be thrown down, and exposed the soldier to succeeding
blows.

9. When the contest had for a long time continued doubtful, and the
courage of the Saguntines had increased, because they had succeeded in
their resistance beyond their hopes, while the Carthaginian, because
he had not conquered, felt as vanquished, the townsmen suddenly set up
a shout, and drive their enemies to the ruins of the wall; thence they
force them, while embarrassed and disordered; and lastly, drove them
back, routed and put to flight, to their camp. In the mean time it was
announced that ambassadors had arrived from Rome; to meet whom
messengers were sent to the sea-side by Hannibal, to tell them that
they could not safely come to him through so many armed bands of
savage tribes, and that Hannibal at such an important conjuncture had
not leisure to listen to embassies. It was obvious that, if not
admitted, they would immediately repair to Carthage: he therefore
sends letters and messengers beforehand to the leaders of the Barcine
faction, to prepare the minds of their partisans, so that the other
party might not be able in any thing to give an advantage to the
Romans.

10. That embassy, therefore, excepting that the ambassadors were
admitted and heard, proved likewise vain and fruitless. Hanno alone,
in opposition to the rest of the senate, pleaded the cause of the
treaty, amidst deep silence on account of his authority, and not from
the approbation of the audience. He said: that he had admonished and
forewarned them by the gods, the arbiters and witnesses of treaties,
that they should not send the son of Hamilcar to the army; that the
manes, that the offspring of that man could not rest in peace, nor
ever, while any one of the Barcine name and blood survived, would the
Roman treaties continue undisturbed. "You, supplying as it were fuel
to the flame, have sent to your armies a youth burning with the desire
of sovereign power, and seeing but one road to his object, if by
exciting war after war, he may live surrounded by arms and legions.
You have therefore fostered this fire, in which you now burn. Your
armies invest Saguntum, whence they are forbidden by the treaty: ere
long the Roman legions will invest Carthage, under the guidance of
those gods through whose aid they revenged in the former war the
infraction of the treaty. Are you unacquainted with the enemy, or with
yourselves, or with the fortune of either nation? Your good general
refused to admit into his camp ambassadors coming from allies and in
behalf of allies, and set at nought the law of nations. They, however,
after being there repulsed, where not even the ambassadors of enemies
are prohibited admittance, come to you: they require restitution
according to the treaty: let not guilt attach to the state, they
demand to have delivered up to them the author of the transgression,
the person who is chargeable with this offence. The more gently they
proceed,--the slower they are to begin, the more unrelentingly, I
fear, when they have once commenced, will they indulge resentment. Set
before your eyes the islands Aegates and Eryx, all that for
twenty-four years ye have suffered by land and sea. Nor was this boy
the leader, but his father Hamilcar himself, a second Mars, as these
people would have it: but we had not refrained from Tarentum, that is,
from Italy, according to the treaty; as now we do not refrain from
Saguntum. The gods and men have, therefore, prevailed over us; and as
to that about which there was a dispute in words, whether of the two
nations had infringed the treaty, the issue of the war, like an
equitable judge, hath awarded the victory to the party on whose side
justice stood. It is against Carthage that Hannibal is now moving his
vineae and towers: it is the wall of Carthage that he is shaking with
his battering-ram. The ruins of Saguntum (oh that I may prove a false
prophet!) will fall on our heads; and the war commenced against the
Saguntines must be continued against the Romans. Shall we, therefore,
some one will say, deliver up Hannibal? In what relates to him I am
aware that my authority is of little weight, on account of my enmity
with his father. But I both rejoice that Hamilcar perished, for this
reason, that, had he lived we should have now been engaged in a war
with the Romans; and this youth, as the fury and firebrand of this
war, I hate and detest. Nor ought he only to be given up in atonement
for the violated treaty; but even though no one demanded him, he ought
to be transported to the extremest shores of earth or sea, and
banished to a distance, whence neither his name nor any tidings of him
can reach us, and he be unable to disturb the peace of a tranquil
state. I therefore give my opinion, that ambassadors be sent
immediately to Rome to satisfy the senate; others to tell Hannibal to
lead away his army from Saguntum, and to deliver up Hannibal himself,
according to the treaty to the Romans; and I propose a third embassy
to make restitution to the Saguntines."

11. When Hanno had concluded, there was no occasion for any one to
contend with him in debate, to such a decree were almost all the
senators devoted to Hannibal; and they accused Hanno of having spoken
with more malignity than Flaccus Valerius, the Roman ambassador. It
was then said in answer to the Roman ambassadors, "that the war had
been commenced by the Saguntines, not by Hannibal; and that the Roman
people acted unjustly if they preferred the Saguntines to the most
ancient [Footnote: Alluding to the first treaty made in the year
that the kings were expelled from Rome.] alliance of the
Carthaginians." Whilst the Romans waste time in sending embassies,
Hannibal, because his soldiers were fatigued with the battles and the
works, allowed them rest for a few days, parties being stationed to
guard the vineae and other works. In the mean time he inflames their
minds, now by inciting their anger against the enemy, now with the
hope of reward. But when he declared before the assembled army, that
the plunder of the captured city should be given to the soldiers, to
such a degree were they all excited, that if the signal had been
immediately given, it appeared that they could not have been resisted
by any force. The Saguntines, as they had a respite from fighting,
neither for some days attacking nor attacked, so they had not, by
night or day, ever ceased from toiling, that they might repair anew
the wall in the quarter where the town had been exposed by the breach.
A still more desperate storming than the former then assailed them;
nor whilst all quarters resounded with various clamours, could they
satisfactorily know where first or principally they should lend
assistance. Hannibal, as an encouragement, was present in person,
where a movable tower, exceeding in height all the fortifications of
the city, was urged forward. When being brought up it had cleared the
walls of their defenders by means of the catapultae and ballistae
ranged through all its stories, then Hannibal, thinking it a
favourable opportunity, sends about five hundred Africans with
pickaxes to undermine the wall: nor was the work difficult, since the
unhewn stones were not fastened with lime, but filled in their
interstices with clay, after the manner of ancient building. It fell,
therefore, more extensively than it was struck, and through the open
spaces of the ruins troops of armed men rushed into the city. They
also obtain possession of a rising ground; and having collected
thither catapultae and ballistae, so that they might have a fort in
the city itself, commanding it like a citadel, they surround it with a
wall: and the Saguntines raise an inner wall before the part of the
city which was not yet taken. On both sides they exert the utmost
vigour in fortifying and fighting: but the Saguntines, by erecting
these inner defences, diminish daily the size of their city. At the
same time, the want of all supplies increased through the length of
the siege, and the expectation of foreign aid diminished, since the
Romans, their only hope, were at such a distance, and all the country
round was in the power of the enemy. The sudden departure of Hannibal
against the Oretani and Carpetani [Footnote: The Carpetani have
already been mentioned, chap. v. The Oretani, then neighbours,
occupied the country lying between the sources of the Baetis and the
Anas, or what are now called the Guadalquiver and Guadiana. In a part
of Orospeda they deduced their name from a city called Oretum, the
site of which has been brought to light in a paltry village to which
the name of Oreto still remains.--_D'Anville_.] revived for a
little their drooping spirits; which two nations, though, exasperated
by the severity of the levy, they had occasioned, by detaining the
commissaries, the fear of a revolt, having been suddenly checked by
the quickness of Hannibal, laid down the arms they had taken up.

12. Nor was the siege of Saguntum, in the mean time, less vigorously
maintained; Maharbal, the son of Himilco, whom Hannibal had set over
the army, carrying on operations so actively that neither the townsmen
nor their enemies perceived that the general was away. He both engaged
in several successful battles, and with three battering-rams overthrew
a portion of the wall; and showed to Hannibal, on his arrival the
ground all covered with fresh ruins. The army was therefore
immediately led against the citadel itself, and a desperate combat was
commenced with much slaughter on both sides, and part of the citadel
was taken. The slight chance of a peace was then tried by two persons;
Alcon a Saguntine, and Alorcus a Spaniard. Alcon, thinking he could
effect something by entreaties, having passed over, without the
knowledge of the Saguntines, to Hannibal by night, when his tears
produced no effect, and harsh conditions were offered as from an
exasperated conqueror, becoming a deserter instead of an advocate,
remained with the enemy; affirming that the man would be put to death
who should treat for peace on such terms. For it was required that
they should make restitution to the Turdetani; and after delivering up
all their gold and silver, departing from the city each with a single
garment, should take up their dwelling where the Carthaginian should
direct. Alcon having denied that the Saguntines would accept such
terms of peace, Alorcus, asserting that when all else is subdued, the
mind becomes subdued, offers himself as the proposer of that peace.
Now at that time he was a soldier of Hannibal's, but publicly the
friend and host of the Saguntines. Having openly delivered his weapon
to the guards of the enemy and passed the fortifications, he was
conducted, as he had himself requested, to the Saguntine praetor;
whither when there was immediately a general rush of every description
of people, the rest of the multitude being removed, an audience of the
senate is given to Alorcus; whose speech was to the following effect:

13. "If your citizen Alcon, as he came to implore a peace from
Hannibal, had in like manner brought back to you the terms of peace
proposed by Hannibal, this journey of mine would have been
unnecessary; by which circumstance I should not have had to come to
you as the legate of Hannibal, nor as a deserter. Since he has
remained with your enemies, either through your fault or his own,
(through his own, if he counterfeited fear; through yours, if among
you there be danger to those who tell the truth,) that you may not be
ignorant that there are some terms of safety and peace for you, I have
come to you in consideration of the ancient ties of hospitality which
subsist between us. But that I speak what I address to you for your
sake and that of no other, let even this be the proof: that neither
while you resisted with your own strength, nor while you expected
assistance from the Romans, did I ever make any mention of peace to
you. But now, after you have neither any hope from the Romans, nor
your own arms nor walls sufficiently defend you, I bring to you a
peace rather necessary than just: of effecting which there is thus
some hope, if, as Hannibal offers it in the spirit of a conqueror, you
listen to it as vanquished; if you will consider not what is taken
from you as loss, (since all belongs to the conqueror,) but whatever
is left as a gift. He takes away from you your city, which, already
for the greater part in ruins, he has almost wholly in his possession;
he leaves you your territory, intending to mark out a place in which
you may build a new town; he commands that all the gold and silver,
both public and private, shall be brought to him; he preserves
inviolate your persons and those of your wives and children, provided
you are willing to depart from Saguntum, unarmed, each with two
garments. These terms a victorious enemy dictates. These, though harsh
and grievous, your condition commends to you. Indeed I do not despair,
when the power of every thing is given him, that he will remit
something from these terms. But even these I think you ought rather to
endure, than suffer, by the rights of war, yourselves to be
slaughtered, your wives and children to be ravished and dragged into
captivity before your faces."

14. When an assembly of the people, by the gradual crowding round of
the multitude, had mingled with the senate to hear these proposals,
the chief men suddenly withdrawing before an answer was returned, and
throwing all the gold and silver collected, both from public and
private stores, into a fire hastily kindled for that purpose, the
greater part flung themselves also into it. When the dismay and
agitation produced by this deed had pervaded the whole city, another
noise was heard in addition from the citadel. A tower, long battered,
had fallen down; and when a Carthaginian cohort, rushing through the
breach, had made a signal to the general that the city was destitute
of the usual outposts and guards, Hannibal, thinking that there ought
to be no delay at such an opportunity, having attacked the city with
his whole forces, took it in a moment, command being given that all
the adults should be put to death; which command, though cruel, was
proved in the issue to have been almost necessary. For to whom of
those men could mercy have been shown, who, either shut up with their
wives and children, burned their houses over their own heads, or
abroad in arms made no end of fighting, except in death.

15. The town was taken, with immense spoil. Though the greater part of
the goods had been purposely damaged by their owners, and resentment
had made scarce any distinction of age in the massacre, and the
captives were the booty of the soldiers; still it appears that some
money was raised from the price of the effects that were sold, and
that much costly furniture and garments were sent to Carthage. Some
have written that Saguntum was taken in the eighth month after it
began to be besieged; that Hannibal then retired to New Carthage, into
winter quarters; and that in the fifth month after he had set out from
Carthage he arrived in Italy. If this be so, it was impossible that
Publius Cornelius and Tiberius Sempronius could have been consuls, to
whom both at the beginning of the siege the Saguntine ambassadors were
despatched, and who, during their office, fought with Hannibal; the
one at the river Ticinus, and both some time after at the Trebia.
Either all these events took place in a somewhat shorter period, or
Saguntum was not begun to be besieged, but taken at the beginning of
the year in which Publius Cornelius and Tiberius Sempronius were
consuls. For the battle at Trebia could not have been so late as the
year of Cneius Servilius and Caius Flaminius, since Flaminius entered
on the office at Ariminum, having been created by the consul Tiberius
Sempronius; who, having repaired to Rome after the battle at Trebia
for the purpose of creating consuls, returned when the election was
finished to the army into winter quarters.

16. Nearly about the same time, both the ambassadors who had returned
from Carthage brought intelligence to Rome that all appearances were
hostile, and the destruction of Saguntum was announced. Then such
grief, and pity for allies so undeservingly destroyed, and shame that
aid was withheld, and rage against the Carthaginians, and fear for the
issue of events, as if the enemy were already at the gates, took at
once possession of the senators, that their minds, disturbed by so
many simultaneous emotions, trembled with fear rather than
deliberated. For they considered that neither had a more spirited or
warlike enemy ever encountered them nor had the Roman state been ever
so sunk in sloth, and unfit for war: that the Sardinians, the
Corsicans, the Istrians, and the Illyrians, had rather kept in a state
of excitement than exercised the Roman arms; and with the Gauls it had
been more properly a tumult than a war. That the Carthaginian, a
veteran enemy, ever victorious during the hardest service for
twenty-three years among the tribes of Spain, first trained to war
under Hamilcar, then Hasdrubal, now Hannibal, a most active leader,
and fresh from the destruction of a most opulent city, was passing the
Iberus; that along with them he was bringing the numerous tribes of
Spain, already aroused, and was about to excite the nations of Gaul,
ever desirous of war; and that a war against the world was to be
maintained in Italy and before the walls of Rome.

17. The provinces had already been previously named for the consuls;
and having been now ordered to cast lots for them, Spain fell to
Cornelius, and Africa with Sicily to Sempronius. Six legions were
decreed for that year, and as many of the allies as should seem good
to the consuls, and as great a fleet as could be equipped. Twenty-four
thousand Roman infantry were levied, and one thousand eight hundred
horse: forty thousand infantry of the allies, and four thousand four
hundred horse: two hundred and twenty ships of three banks of oars,
and twenty light galleys, were launched. It was then proposed to the
people, "whether they willed and commanded that war should be declared
against the people of Carthage;" and for the sake of that war a
supplication was made through the city, and the gods were implored
that the war which the Roman people had decreed might have a
prosperous and fortunate issue. The forces were thus divided between
the consuls. To Sempronius two legions were given, (each of these
consisted of four thousand infantry and three hundred horse,) and
sixteen thousand of the infantry of the allies, and one thousand eight
hundred horse: one hundred and sixty ships of war, and twelve light
galleys. With these land and sea forces Tiberius Sempronius was
despatched to Sicily, in order to transport his army to Africa if the
other consul should be able to prevent the Carthaginian from invading
Italy. Fewer troops were given to Cornelius, because Lucius Manlius,
the praetor, also had been sent with no weak force into Gaul. The
number of ships in particular was reduced to Cornelius. Sixty of five
banks of oars were assigned to him, (for they did not believe that the
enemy would come by sea, or would fight after that mode of warfare,)
and two Roman legions with their regular cavalry, and fourteen
thousand of the infantry of the allies, with one thousand six hundred
horse. The province of Gaul being not as yet exposed to the
Carthaginian invasion, had, in the same year, two Roman legions, ten
thousand allied infantry, one thousand allied cavalry, and six hundred
Roman.

18. These preparations having been thus made, in order that every
thing that was proper might be done before they commenced war, they
send Quintus Fabius, Marcus Livius, Lucius Aemilius, Caius Licinius,
and Quintus Baebius, men of advanced years, as ambassadors into
Africa, to inquire of the Carthaginians if Hannibal had laid siege to
Saguntum by public authority; and if they should confess it, as it
seemed probable they would, and defend it as done by public authority,
to declare war against the people of Carthage. After the Romans
arrived at Carthage, when an audience of the senate was given them,
and Quintus Fabius had addressed no further inquiry than the one with
which they had been charged, then one of the Carthaginians replied:
"Even your former embassy, O Romans, was precipitate, when you
demanded Hannibal to be given up, as attacking Saguntum on his own
authority: but your present embassy, though so far milder in words, is
in fact more severe. For then Hannibal was both accused, and required
to be delivered up: now both a confession of wrong is exacted from us,
and, as though we had confessed, restitution is immediately demanded.
But I think that the question is not, whether Saguntum was attacked by
private or public authority, but whether it was with right or wrong.
For in the case of our citizen, the right of inquiry, whether he has
acted by his own pleasure or ours, and the punishment also, belongs to
us. The only dispute with you is, whether it was allowed to be done by
the treaty. Since, therefore, it pleases you that a distinction should
be made between what commanders do by public authority, and what on
their own suggestion, there was a treaty between us made by the consul
Lutatius; in which, though provision was made for the allies of both,
there is no provision made for the Saguntines, for they were not as
yet your allies. But in that treaty which was made with Hasdrubal, the
Saguntines are excepted; against which I am going to say nothing but
what I have learned from you. For you denied that you were bound by
the treaty which Caius Lutatius the consul first made with us, because
that it had neither been made by the authority of the senate nor the
command of the people; and another treaty was therefore concluded anew
by public authority. If your treaties do not bind you unless they are
made by your authority and your commands, neither can the treaty of
Hasdrubal, which he made without our knowledge, be binding on us.
Cease, therefore, to make mention of Saguntum and the Iberus, and let
your mind at length bring forth that with which it has long been in
labour." Then the Roman, having formed a fold in his robe, said, "Here
we bring to you peace and war; take which you please." On this speech
they exclaimed no less fiercely in reply: "he might give which he
chose;" and when he again, unfolding his robe, said "he gave war,"
they all answered that "they accepted it, and would maintain it with
the same spirit with which they accepted it."

19. This direct inquiry and denunciation of war seemed more consistent
with the dignity of the Roman people, both before and now, especially
when Saguntum was destroyed, than to cavil in words about the
obligation of treaties. For if it was a subject for a controversy of
words, in what was the treaty of Hasdrubal to be compared with the
former treaty of Lutatius, which was altered? Since in the treaty of
Lutatius, was expressly added, "that it should only be held good if
the people sanctioned it;" but in the treaty of Hasdrubal, neither was
there any such exception; and that treaty during its life had been so
established by the silence of so many years, that not even after the
death of its author was any change made in it. Although even were they
to abide by the former treaty, there had been sufficient provision
made for the Saguntines by excepting the allies of both states; for
neither was it added, "those who then were," nor "those who should
afterwards be admitted." and since it is allowable to admit new
allies, who could think it proper, either that no people should be
received for any services into friendship? or that, being received
under protection, they should not be defended? It was only stipulated,
that the allies of the Carthaginians should not be excited to revolt,
nor, revolting of their own accord, be received. The Roman
ambassadors, according as they had been commanded at Rome, passed over
from Carthage into Spain, in order to visit the nations, and either to
allure them into an alliance, or dissuade them from joining the
Carthaginians. They came first to the Bargusii, by whom having been
received with welcome, because they were weary of the Carthaginian
government, they excited many of the states beyond the Iberus to the
desire of a revolution. Thence they came to the Volciani, whose reply
being celebrated through Spain, dissuaded the other states from an
alliance with the Romans; for thus the oldest member in their council
made answer: "What sense of shame have ye, Romans, to ask of us that
we should prefer your friendship to that of the Carthaginians, when
you, their allies, betrayed the Saguntines with greater cruelty than
that with which the Carthaginians, their enemies, destroyed them?
There, methinks, you should look for allies, where the massacre of
Saguntum is unknown. The ruins of Saguntum will remain a warning as
melancholy as memorable to the states of Spain, that no one should
confide in the faith or alliance of Rome." Having been then commanded
to depart immediately from the territory of the Volciani, they
afterwards received no kinder words from any of the councils of Spain:
they therefore pass into Gaul, after having gone about through Spain
to no purpose.

20. Among the Gauls a new and alarming spectacle was seen, by reason
of their coming (such is the custom of the nation) in arms to the
assembly. When, extolling in their discourse the renown and valour of
the Roman people, and the wide extent of their empire, they had
requested that they would refuse a passage through their territory and
cities to the Carthaginian invading Italy; such laughter and yelling
is said to have arisen, that the youths were with difficulty composed
to order by the magistrates and old men. So absurd and shameless did
the request seem, to propose that the Gauls, rather than suffer the
war to pass on to Italy, should turn it upon themselves and expose
their own lands to be laid waste instead of those of others. When the
tumult was at length allayed, answer was returned to the ambassadors,
"that they had neither experienced good from the Romans, nor wrong
from the Carthaginians, on account of which they should either take up
arms in behalf of the Romans, or against the Cathaginians. On the
contrary, they had heard that men of their nation had been driven from
the lands and confines of Italy by the Roman people, that they had to
pay a tribute, and suffered other indignities." Nearly the same was
said and heard in the other assemblies of Gaul; nor did they hear any
thing friendly or pacific before they came to Marseilles. There, every
thing found out by the care and fidelity of the allies was made known
to them--"that the minds of the Gauls had been already prepossessed by
Hannibal, but that not even by him would that nation be found very
tractable, (so fierce and untameable are their dispositions,) unless
the affections of the chiefs should every now and then be conciliated
with gold, of which that people are most covetous." Having thus gone
round through the tribes of Spain and Gaul, the ambassadors return to
Rome not long after the consuls had set out for their provinces. They
found the whole city on tiptoe in expectation of war, the report being
sufficiently confirmed, that the Carthaginians had already passed the
Iberus.

21. Hannibal, after the taking of Saguntum, had retired to New
Carthage into winter quarters; and there, having heard what had been
done and decreed at Rome and Carthage, and that he was not only the
leader, but also the cause of the war, after having divided and sold
the remains of the plunder, thinking there ought to be no longer
delay, he calls together and thus addresses his soldiers of the
Spanish race: "I believe, tribes, that even you yourselves perceive
that, all the tribes of Spain having been reduced to peace, we must
either conclude our campaigns and disband our armies, or transfer the
war into other regions: for thus these nations will flourish amid the
blessings not only of peace, but also of victory, if we seek from
other countries spoils and renown. Since, therefore, a campaign far
from home soon awaits you, and it is uncertain when you shall again
see your homes, and all that is there dear to you, if any one of you
wishes to visit his friends, I grant him leave of absence. I give you
orders to be here at the beginning of spring, that, with the good
assistance of the gods, we may enter on a war which will prove one of
great glory and spoil." This power of visiting their homes,
voluntarily offered, was acceptable to almost all, already longing to
see their friends, and foreseeing in future a still longer absence
Repose through the whole season of winter, between toils already
undergone and those that were soon to be endured, repaired the vigour
of their bodies and minds to encounter all difficulties afresh. At the
beginning of spring they assembled according to command. Hannibal,
when he had reviewed the auxiliaries of all the nations, having gone
to Gades, performs his vows to Hercules; and binds himself by new
vows, provided his other projects should have a prosperous issue. Then
dividing his care at the same time between the offensive and defensive
operations of the war, lest while he was advancing on Italy by a land
journey through Spain and Gaul, Africa should be unprotected and
exposed to the Romans from Sicily, he resolved to strengthen it with a
powerful force. For this purpose he requested a reinforcement from
Africa, chiefly of light-armed spearmen, in order that the Africans
might serve in Spain, and the Spaniards in Africa, each likely to be a
better soldier at a distance from home, as if bound by mutual pledges.
He sent into Africa thirteen thousand eight hundred and fifty
targetteers, eight hundred and seventy Balearic slingers, and one
thousand two hundred horsemen, composed of various nations. He orders
these forces partly to be used as a garrison for Carthage and partly
to be distributed through Africa: at the same time having sent
commissaries into the different states, he orders four thousand chosen
youth whom they had levied to be conducted to Carthage, both as a
garrison and as hostages.

22. Thinking also that Spain ought not to be neglected (and the less
because he was aware that it had been traversed by the Roman
ambassadors, to influence the minds of the chiefs,) he assigns that
province to his brother Hasdrubal, a man of active spirit, and
strengthens him chiefly with African troops: eleven thousand eight
hundred and fifty African infantry, three hundred Ligurians, and five
hundred Balearians. To these forces of infantry were added four
hundred horsemen of the Libyphoenicians, a mixed race of Carthaginians
and Africans; of the Numidians and Moors, who border on the ocean, to
the number of one thousand eight hundred, and a small band of
Ilergetes from Spain, amounting to two hundred horse: and, that no
description of land force might be wanting, fourteen elephants. A
fleet was given him besides to defend the sea-coast, (because it might
be supposed that the Romans would then fight in the same mode of
warfare by which they had formerly prevailed,) fifty quinqueremes, two
quadriremes, five triremes: but only thirty-two quinqueremes and five
triremes were properly fitted out and manned with rowers. From Gades
he returned to the winter quarters of the army at Carthage; and thence
setting out, he led his forces by the city Etovissa to the Iberus and
the sea-coast. There, it is reported, a youth of divine aspect was
seen by him in his sleep, who said, "that he was sent by Jupiter as
the guide of Hannibal into Italy, and that he should, therefore,
follow him, nor in any direction turn his eyes away from him." At
first he followed in terror, looking no where, either around or
behind: afterwards, through the curiosity of the human mind, when he
revolved in his mind what that could be on which he was forbidden to
look back, he could not restrain his eyes; then he beheld behind him a
serpent of wonderful size moving along with an immense destruction of
trees and bushes, and after it a cloud following with thunderings from
the skies; and that then inquiring "what was that great commotion, and
what the cause of the prodigy," he heard in reply: "That it was the
devastation of Italy: that he should continue to advance forward, nor
inquire further, but suffer the fates to remain in obscurity."

23. Cheered by this vision, he transported his forces in three
divisions across the Iberus, having sent emissaries before him to
conciliate by gifts the minds of the Gauls, in the quarter through
which his army was to be led, and to examine the passes of the Alps.
He led ninety thousand infantry and twelve thousand cavalry across the
Iberus. He then subdued the Ilergetes, the Bargusii, the Ausetani, and
that part of Lacetania which lies at the foot of the Pyrenaean
mountains; and he placed Hanno in command over all this district, that
the narrow gorges which connect Spain with Gaul might be under his
power. Ten thousand infantry, and a thousand cavalry, were given to
Hanno for the defence of the country he was to occupy. After the army
began to march through the passes of the Pyrenees, and a more certain
rumour of the Roman war spread through the barbarians, three thousand
of the Carpetanian infantry turned back: it clearly appeared that they
were not so much swayed by the prospect of the war as by the length of
the journey and the insuperable passage of the Alps. Hannibal, because
it was hazardous to recall or detain them by force, lest the fierce
minds of the rest might also be irritated, sent home above seven
thousand men, whom also he had observed to be annoyed with the
service, pretending that the Carpetani had also been dismissed by him.

24. Then, lest delay and ease might unsettle their minds, he crosses
the Pyrenees with the rest of his forces, and pitches his camp at the
town Illiberis. The Gauls, though they had heard that the war was
directed against Italy, yet because there was a report that the
Spaniards on the other side of the Pyrenees had been reduced by force,
and that strong forces had been imposed on them, being roused to arms
through the fear of slavery, assembled certain tribes at Ruscino. When
this was announced to Hannibal, he, having more fear of the delay than
of the war, sent envoys to say to their princes, "that he wished to
confer with them; and that they should either come nearer to
Illiberis, or that he would proceed to Ruscino, that their meeting
might be facilitated by vicinity: for that he would either be happy to
receive them into his camp, or would himself without hesitation come
to them: since he had entered Gaul as a friend, and not as an enemy,
and would not draw the sword, if the Gauls did not force him, before
he came to Italy." These proposals, indeed, were made by his
messengers. But when the princes of the Gauls, having immediately
moved their camp to Illiberis, came without reluctance to the
Carthaginian, being won by his presents, they suffered his army to
pass through their territories, by the town of Ruscino, without any
molestation.

25. In the mean time no further intelligence had been brought into
Italy to Rome by the ambassadors of Marseilles than that Hannibal had
passed the Iberus; when the Boii asked if he had already passed the
Alps, revolted after instigating the Insubrians; not so much through
their ancient resentment towards the Roman people, as on account of
their having felt aggrieved that the colonies of Placentia and Cremona
had been lately planted in the Gallic territory about the Po. Having
therefore, suddenly taken up arms, and made an attack on that very
territory, they created so much of terror and tumult, that not only
the rustic population, but even the Roman triumvirs, Caius Lutatius,
Caius Servilius, and Titus Annius, who had come to assign the lands,
distrusting the walls of Placentia, fled to Mutina. About the name of
Luttius there is no doubt: in place of Caius Servilius and Titus
Annius, some annals have Quintus Acilius and Caius Herenrius; others,
Publius Cornelius Asina and Caius Papirius Maso. This point is also
uncertain, whether the ambassadors went to expostulate to the Boii
suffered violence, or whether an attack was made on the triumvirs
while measuring out the lands. While they were shut up in Mutina, and
a people unskilled in the arts of besieging towns, and, at the same
time, most sluggish at military operations, lay inactive before the
walls, which they had not touched, pretended proposals for a peace
were set on foot; and the ambassadors, being invited out to a
conference by the chiefs of the Gauls, are seized, not only contrary
to the law of nations, but in violation of the faith which was pledged
on that very occasion; the Gauls denying that they would set them free
unless their hostages were restored to them. When this intelligence
respecting the ambassadors was announced, and that Mutina and its
garrison were in danger, Lucius Manlius, the praetor, inflamed with
rage, led his army in haste to Mutina. There were then woods on both
sides of the road, most of the country being uncultivated. There,
having advanced without previously exploring his route, he fell
suddenly into an ambuscade; and after much slaughter of his men, with
difficulty made his way into the open plains. Here a camp was
fortified, and because confidence was wanting to the Gauls to attack
it, the spirit of the soldiers revived, although it was sufficiently
evident that their strength was much clipped. The journey was then
commenced anew; nor while the army was led in march through open
tracts did the enemy appear: but, when the woods were again entered,
then attacking the rear, amid great confusion and alarm of all, they
slew eight hundred soldiers, and took six standards. There was an end
to the Gauls of creating, and to the Romans of experiencing terror,
when they escaped from the pathless and entangled thicket; then easily
defending their march through the open ground, the Romans directed
their course to Tanetum, a village near the Po; where, by a temporary
fortification, and the supplies conveyed by the river, and also by the
aid of the Brixian Gauls, they defended themselves against the daily
increasing multitude of their enemies.

26. When the account of this sudden disturbance was brought to Rome,
and the senators heard that the Punic had also been increased by a
Gallic war, they order Caius Atilius, the praetor, to carry assistance
to Manlius with one Roman legion and five thousand of the allies,
enrolled in the late levy by the consul: who, without any contest, for
the enemy had retired through fear, arrived at Tanetum. At the same
time Publius Cornelius, a new legion having been levied in the room of
that which was sent with the praetor, setting out from the city with
sixty ships of war, by the coast of Etruria and Liguria, and then the
mountains of the Salyes, arrived at Marseilles, and pitched his camp
at the nearest mouth of the Rhone, (for the stream flows down to the
sea divided into several channels,) scarcely as yet well believing
that Hannibal had crossed the Pyrenaean mountains; whom when he
ascertained to be also meditating the passage of the Rhone, uncertain
in what place he might meet him, his soldiers not yet being
sufficiently recovered from the tossing of the sea, he sends forward,
in the mean time, three hundred chosen horses, with Massilian guides
and Gallic auxiliaries, to explore all the country, and observe the
enemy from a safe distance. Hannibal, the other states being pacified
by fear or bribes, had now come into the territory of the Volcae, a
powerful nation. They, indeed, dwell on both sides of the Rhone: but
doubting that the Carthaginian could be driven from the hither bank,
in order that they might have the river as a defence, having
transported almost all their effects across the Rhone, occupied in
arms the farther bank of the river. Hannibal, by means of presents,
persuades the other inhabitants of the river-side, and some even of
the Volcae themselves, whom their homes had detained, to collect from
every quarter and build ships; and they at the same time themselves
desired that the army should be transported, and their country
relieved, as soon as possible, from the vast multitude of men that
burthened it. A great number, therefore, of ships and boats rudely
formed for the neighbouring passages, were collected together; and the
Gauls, first beginning the plan, hollowed out some new ones from
single trees; and then the soldiers themselves, at once induced by the
plenty of materials and the easiness of the work, hastily formed
shapeless hulks, in which they could transport themselves and their
baggage, caring about nothing else, provided they could float and
contain their burthen.

27. And now, when all things were sufficiently prepared for crossing,
the enemy over against them occupying the whole bank, horse and foot,
deterred them. In order to dislodge them, Hannibal orders Hanno, the
son of Bomilcar, at the first watch of the night, to proceed with a
part of the forces, principally Spanish, one day's journey up the
river; and having crossed it where he might first be able, as secretly
as possible, to lead round his forces, that when the occasion required
he might attack the enemy in the rear. The Gauls, given him as guides
for the purpose, inform him that about twenty-five miles from thence,
the river spreading round a small island, broader where it was
divided, and therefore with a shallower channel, presented a passage.
At this place timber was quickly cut down and rafts formed, on which
men, horses, and other burthens might be conveyed over. The Spaniards,
without making any difficulty, having put their clothes in bags of
leather, and themselves leaning on their bucklers placed beneath them,
swam across the river. And the rest of the army, after passing on the
rafts joined together, and pitching their camp near the river, being
fatigued by the journey of the night and the labour of the work, are
refreshed by the rest of one day, their leader being anxious to
execute his design at a proper season. Setting out next day from this
place, they signify by raising a smoke that they had crossed, and were
not far distant; which when Hannibal understood, that he might not be
wanting on the opportunity, he gives the signal for passing. The
infantry already had the boats prepared and fitted; a line of ships
higher up transporting the horsemen for the most part near their
horses swimming beside them, in order to break the force of the
current, rendered the water smooth to the boats crossing below. A
great part of the horses were led across swimming, held by bridles
from the stern, except those which they put on board saddled and
bridled, in order that they might be ready to be used by the rider the
moment he disembarked on the strand.

28. The Gauls run down to the bank to meet them with various whoopings
and songs, according to their custom, shaking their shields above
their heads, and brandishing their weapons in their right hands,
although such a multitude of ships in front of them alarmed them,
together with the loud roaring of the river, and the mingled clamours
of the sailors and soldiers, both those who were striving to break
through the force of the current, and those who from the other bank
were encouraging their comrades on their passage. While sufficiently
dismayed by this tumult in front, more terrifying shouts from behind
assailed them, their camp having been taken by Hanno; presently he
himself came up, and a twofold terror encompassed them, both such a
multitude of armed men landing from the ships, and this unexpected
army pressing on their rear. When the Gauls, having made a prompt and
bold effort to force the enemy, were themselves repulsed, they break
through where a way seemed most open, and fly in consternation to
their villages around. Hannibal, now despising these tumultuary onsets
of the Gauls, having transported the rest of his forces at leisure,
pitches his camp. I believe that there were various plans for
transporting the elephants; at least there are various accounts of the
way in which it was done. Some relate, that after the elephants were
assembled together on the bank, the fiercest of them being provoked by
his keeper, pursued him as he swam across the water, to which he had
run for refuge, and drew after him the rest of the herd; the mere
force of the stream hurrying them to the other bank, when the bottom
had failed each, fearful of the depth. But there is more reason to
believe that they were conveyed across on rafts; which plan, as it
must have appeared the safer before execution, is after it the more
entitled to credit. They extended from the bank into the river one
raft two hundred feet long and fifty broad, which, fastened higher up
by several strong cables to the bank, that it might not be carried
down by the stream they covered, like a bridge, with earth thrown upon
it, so that the beasts might tread upon it without fear, as over solid
ground. Another raft equally broad and a hundred feet long, fit for
crossing the river, was joined to this first; and when the elephants,
driven along the stationary raft as along a road had passed, the
females leading the way, on to the smaller raft which was joined to
it, the lashings, by which it was slightly fastened, being immediately
let go, it was drawn by some light boats to the opposite side. The
first having been thus landed, the rest were then returned for and
carried across. They gave no signs of alarm whatever while they were
driven along as it were on a continuous bridge. The first fear was,
when, the raft being loosed from the rest, they were hurried into the
deep. Then pressing together, as those at the edges drew back from the
water, they produced some disorder, till mere terror, when they saw
water all around, produced quiet. Some, indeed, becoming infuriated,
fell into the river; but, steadied by their own weight, having thrown
off their riders, and seeking step by step the shallows, they escaped
to the shore.

29. Whilst the elephants were conveyed over, Hannibal, in the mean
time, had sent five hundred Numidian horsemen towards the camp of the
Romans, to observe where and how numerous their forces were, and what
they were designing. The three hundred Roman horsemen sent, as was
before said, from the mouth of the Rhone, meet this band of cavalry;
and a more furious engagement than could be expected from the number
of the combatants takes place. For, besides many wounds, the loss on
both sides was also nearly equal: and the flight and dismay of the
Numidians gave victory to the Romans, now exceedingly fatigued. There
fell of the conquerors one hundred and sixty, not all Romans, but
partly Gauls: of the vanquished more than two hundred. This
commencement, and at the same time omen of the war, as it portended to
the Romans a prosperous issue of the whole, so did it also the success
of a doubtful and by no means bloodless contest. When, after the
action had thus occurred, his own men returned to each general, Scipio
could adopt no fixed plan of proceeding, except that he should form
his measures from the plans and undertakings of the enemy: and
Hannibal, uncertain whether he should pursue the march he had
commenced into Italy, or fight with the Roman army which had first
presented itself, the arrival of ambassadors from the Boii, and of a
petty prince called Magalus, diverted from an immediate engagement;
who, declaring that they would be the guides of his journey and the
companions of his dangers, gave it as their opinion, that Italy ought
to be attacked with the entire force of the war, his strength having
been no where previously impaired. The troops indeed feared the enemy,
the remembrance of the former war not being yet obliterated; but much
more did they dread the immense journey and the Alps, a thing
formidable by report, particularly to the inexperienced.

30. Hannibal, therefore, when his own resolution was fixed to proceed
in his course and advance on Italy, having summoned an assembly, works
upon the minds of the soldiers in various ways, by reproof and
exhortation. He said, that "he wondered what sudden fear had seized
breasts ever before undismayed: that through so many years they had
made their campaigns with conquest; nor had departed from Spain before
all the nations and countries which two opposite seas embrace, were
subjected to the Carthaginians. That then, indignant that the Romans
demanded those, whosoever had besieged Saguntum, to be delivered up to
them, as on account of a crime, they had passed the Iberus to blot out
the name of the Romans, and to emancipate the world. That then the way
seemed long to no one, though they were pursuing it from the setting
to the rising of the sun. That now, when they saw by far the greater
part of their journey accomplished, the passes of the Pyrenees
surmounted, amid the most ferocious nations, the Rhone, that mighty
river, crossed, in spite of the opposition of so many thousand Gauls,
the fury of the river itself having been overcome, when they had the
Alps in sight, the other side of which was Italy, should they halt
through weariness at the very gates of the enemy, imagining the Alps
to be--what else than lofty mountains? That supposing them to be
higher than the summits of the Pyrenees, assuredly no part of the
earth reached the sky, nor was insurmountable by mankind. The Alps in
fact were inhabited and cultivated;--produced and supported living
beings. Were they passable by a few men and impassable to armies? That
those very ambassadors whom they saw before them had not crossed the
Alps borne aloft through the air on wings; neither were their
ancestors indeed natives of the soil, but settling in Italy from
foreign countries, had often as emigrants safely crossed these very
Alps in immense bodies, with their wives and children. To the armed
soldier, carrying nothing with him but the instruments of war, what in
reality was impervious or insurmountable? That Saguntum might be
taken, what dangers, what toils were for eight months undergone! Now,
when their aim was Rome, the capital of the world, could any thing
appear so dangerous or difficult as to delay their undertaking? That
the Gauls had formerly gained possession of that very country which
the Carthaginian despairs of being able to approach. That they must,
therefore, either yield in spirit and valour to that nation which they
had so often during those times overcome; or look forward, as the end
of their journey, to the plain which spreads between the Tiber and the
walls of Rome."

31. He orders them, roused by these exhortations, to refresh
themselves and prepare for the journey. Next day, proceeding upward
along the bank of the Rhone, he makes for the inland part of Gaul: not
because it was the more direct route to the Alps, but believing that
the farther he retired from the sea, the Romans would be less in his
way; with whom, before he arrived in Italy, he had no intention of
engaging. After four days' march he came to the Island: there the
streams of the Arar and the Rhone, flowing down from different
branches of the Alps, after embracing a pretty large tract of country,
flow into one. The name of the Island is given to the plains that lie
between them. The Allobroges dwell near, a nation even in those days
inferior to none in Gaul in power and fame. They were at that time at
variance. Two brothers were contending for the sovereignty. The elder,
named Brancus, who had before been king, was driven out by his younger
brother and a party of the younger men, who, inferior in right, had
more of power. When the decision of this quarrel was most opportunely
referred to Hannibal, being appointed arbitrator of the kingdom, he
restored the sovereignty to the elder, because such had been the
opinion of the senate and the chief men. In return for this service,
he was assisted with a supply of provisions, and plenty of all
necessaries, particularly clothing, which the Alps, notorious for
extreme cold, rendered necessary to be prepared. After composing the
dissensions of the Allobroges, when he now was proceeding to the Alps,
he directed his course thither, not by the straight road, but turned
to the left into the country of the Tricastini, thence by the extreme
boundary of the territory of the Vocontii he proceeded to the
Tricorii; his way not being any where obstructed till he came to the
river Druentia. This stream, also arising amid the Alps, is by far the
most difficult to pass of all the rivers in Gaul; for though it rolls
down an immense body of water, yet it does not admit of ships;
because, being restrained by no banks, and flowing in several and not
always the same channels, and continually forming new shallows and new
whirlpools, (on which account the passage is also uncertain to a
person on foot,) and rolling down besides gravelly stones, it affords
no firm or safe passage to those who enter it; and having been at that
time swollen by showers, it created great disorder among the soldiers
as they crossed, when, in addition to other difficulties, they were of
themselves confused by their own hurry and uncertain shouts.

32. Publius Cornelius the consul, about three days after Hannibal
moved from the bank of the Rhone, had come to the camp of the enemy,
with his army drawn up in square, intending to make no delay in
fighting: but when he saw the fortifications deserted, and that he
could not easily come up with them so far in advance before him, he
returned to the sea and his fleet, in order more easily and safely to
encounter Hannibal when descending from the Alps. But that Spain, the
province which he had obtained by lot, might not be destitute of Roman
auxiliaries, he sent his brother Cneius Scipio with the principal part
of his forces against Hasdrubal, not only to defend the old allies and
conciliate new, but also to drive Hasdrubal out of Spain. He himself,
with a very small force, returned to Genoa, intending to defend Italy
with the army which was around the Po. From the Druentia, by a road
that lay principally through plains, Hannibal arrived at the Alps
without molestation from the Gauls that inhabit those regions. Then,
though the scene had been previously anticipated from report, (by
which uncertainties are wont to be exaggerated,) yet the height of the
mountains when viewed so near, and the snows almost mingling with the
sky, the shapeless huts situated on the cliffs, the cattle and beasts
of burden withered by the cold, the men unshorn and wildly dressed,
all things, animate and inanimate, stiffened with frost, and other
objects more terrible to be seen than described, renewed their alarm.
To them, marching up the first acclivities, the mountaineers appeared
occupying the heights over head; who, if they had occupied the more
concealed valleys, might, by rushing out suddenly to the attack, have
occasioned great flight and havoc. Hannibal orders them to halt, and
having sent forward Gauls to view the ground, when he found there was
no passage that way, he pitches his camp in the widest valley he could
find, among places all rugged and precipitous. Then, having learned
from the same Gauls, when they had mixed in conversation with the
mountaineers, from whom they differed little in language and manners,
that the pass was only beset during the day, and that at night each
withdrew to his own dwelling, he advanced at the dawn to the heights,
as if designing openly and by day to force his way through the defile.
The day then being passed in feigning a different attempt from that
which was in preparation, when they had fortified the camp in the same
place where they had halted, as soon as he perceived that the
mountaineers had descended from the heights, and that the guards were
withdrawn, having lighted for show a greater number of fires than was
proportioned to the number that remained, and having left the baggage
in the camp, with the cavalry and the principal part of the infantry,
he himself with a party of light-armed, consisting of all the most
courageous of his troops, rapidly cleared the defile, and took post on
those very heights which the enemy had occupied.

33. At dawn of light the next day the camp broke up, and the rest of
the army began to move forward. The mountaineers, on a signal being
given, were now assembling from their forts to their usual station,
when they suddenly behold part of the enemy overhanging them from
above, in possession of their former position, and the others passing
along the road. Both these objects, presented at the same time to the
eye and the mind, made them stand motionless for a little while; but
when they afterwards saw the confusion in the pass, and that the
marching body was thrown into disorder by the tumult which itself
created, principally from the horses being terrified, thinking that
whatever terror they added would suffice for the destruction of the
enemy, they scramble along the dangerous rocks, as being accustomed
alike to pathless and circuitous ways. Then indeed the Carthaginians
were opposed at once by the enemy and by the difficulties of the
ground; and each striving to escape first from the danger, there was
more fighting among themselves than with their opponents. The horses
in particular created danger in the lines, which, being terrified by
the discordant clamours which the groves and re-echoing valleys
augmented, fell into confusion; and if by chance struck or wounded,
they were so dismayed that they occasioned a great loss both of men
and baggage of every description: and as the pass on both sides was
broken and precipitous, this tumult threw many down to an immense
depth, some even of the armed men; but the beasts of burden, with
their loads, were rolled down like the fall of some vast fabric.
Though these disasters were shocking to view, Hannibal however kept
his place for a little, and kept his men together, lest he might
augment the tumult and disorder; but afterwards, when he saw the line
broken, and that there was danger that he should bring over his army,
preserved to no purpose if deprived of their baggage, he hastened down
from the higher ground; and though he had routed the enemy by the
first onset alone, he at the same time increased the disorder in his
own army: but that tumult was composed in a moment, after the roads
were cleared by the flight of the mountaineers; and presently the
whole army was conducted through, not only without being disturbed,
but almost in silence. He then took a fortified place, which was the
capital of that district, and the little villages that lay around it,
and fed his army for three days with the corn and cattle he had taken;
and during these three days, as the soldiers were neither obstructed
by the mountaineers, who had been daunted by the first engagement, nor
yet much by the ground, he made considerable way.

34. He then came to another state, abounding, for a mountainous
country, with inhabitants; where he was nearly overcome, not by open
war, but by his own arts of treachery and ambuscade. Some old men,
governors of forts, came as deputies to the Carthaginian, professing,
"that having been warned by the useful example of the calamities of
others, they wished rather to experience the friendship than the
hostilities of the Carthaginians: they would, therefore, obediently
execute his commands, and begged that he would accept of a supply of
provisions, guides of his march, and hostages for the sincerity of
their promises." Hannibal, when he had answered them in a friendly
manner, thinking that they should neither be rashly trusted nor yet
rejected, lest if repulsed they might openly become enemies, having
received the hostages whom they proffered, and made use of the
provisions which they of their own accord brought down to the road,
follows their guides, by no means as among a people with whom he was
at peace, but with his line of march in close order. The elephants and
cavalry formed the van of the marching body; he himself, examining
every thing around, and intent on every circumstance, followed with
the choicest of the infantry. When they came into a narrower pass,
lying on one side beneath an overhanging eminence, the barbarians,
rising at once on all sides from their ambush, assail them in front
and rear, both at close quarters and from a distance, and roll down
huge stones on the army. The most numerous body of men pressed on the
rear; against whom the infantry, facing about and directing their
attack, made it very obvious, that had not the rear of the army been
well supported, a great loss must have been sustained in that pass.
Even as it was they came to the extremity of danger, and almost to
destruction: for while Hannibal hesitates to lead down his division
into the defile, because, though he himself was a protection to the
cavalry, lie had not in the same way left any aid to the infantry in
the rear; the mountaineers, charging obliquely, and on having broken
through the middle of the army, took possession of the road; and one
night was spent by Hannibal without his cavalry and baggage.

35. Next day, the barbarians running in to the attack between (the two
divisions) less vigorously, the forces were re-united, and the defile
passed, not without loss, but yet with a greater destruction of beasts
of burden than of men. From that time the mountaineers fell upon them
in smaller parties, more like an attack of robbers than war, sometimes
on the van, sometimes on the rear, according as the ground afforded
them advantage, or stragglers advancing or loitering gave them an
opportunity. Though the elephants were driven through steep and narrow
roads with great loss of time, yet wherever they went they rendered
the army safe from the enemy, because men unacquainted with such
animals were afraid of approaching too nearly. On the ninth day they
came to a summit of the Alps, chiefly through places trackless; and
after many mistakes of their way, which were caused either by the
treachery of the guides, or, when they were not trusted, by entering
valleys at random, on their own conjectures of the route. For two days
they remained encamped on the summit; and rest was given to the
soldiers, exhausted with toil and fighting: and several beasts of
burden, which had fallen down among the rocks, by following the track
of the army arrived at the camp. A fall of snow, it being now the
season of the setting of the constellation of the Pleiades, caused
great fear to the soldiers, already worn out with weariness of so many
hardships. On the standards being moved forward at daybreak, when the
army proceeded slowly over all places entirely blocked up with snow,
and languor and despair strongly appeared in the countenances of all,
Hannibal, having advanced before the standards, and ordered the
soldiers to halt on a certain eminence, whence there was a prospect
far and wide, points out to them Italy and the plains of the Po,
extending themselves beneath the Alpine mountains; and said "that they
were now surmounting not only the ramparts of Italy, but also of the
city of Rome; that the rest of the journey would be smooth and
down-hill; that after one, or, at most, a second battle, they would
have the citadel and capital of Italy in their power and possession."
The army then began to advance, the enemy now making no attempts
beyond petty thefts, as opportunity offered. But the journey proved
much more difficult than it had been in the ascent, as the declivity
of the Alps being generally shorter on the side of Italy is
consequently steeper; for nearly all the road was precipitous, narrow,
and slippery, so that neither those who made the least stumble could
prevent themselves from falling, nor, when fallen, remain in the same
place, but rolled, both men and beasts of burden, one upon another.

36. They then came to a rock much more narrow, and formed of such
perpendicular ledges, that a light-armed soldier, carefully making the
attempt, and clinging with his hands to the bushes and roots around,
could with difficulty lower himself down. The ground, even before very
steep by nature, had been broken by a recent falling away of the earth
into a precipice of nearly a thousand feet in depth. Here when the
cavalry had halted, as if at the end of their journey, it is announced
to Hannibal, wondering what obstructed the march that the rock was
impassable. Having then gone himself to view the place, it seemed
clear to him that he must lead his army round it, by however great a
circuit, through the pathless and untrodden regions around. But this
route also proved impracticable; for while the new snow of a moderate
depth remained on the old, which had not been removed, their footsteps
were planted with ease as they walked upon the new snow, which was
soft and not too deep; but when it was dissolved by the trampling of
so many men and beasts of burden, they then walked on the bare ice
below, and through the dirty fluid formed by the melting snow. Here
there was a wretched struggle, both on account of the slippery ice not
affording any hold to the step, and giving way beneath the foot more
readily by reason of the slope; and whether they assisted themselves
in rising by their hands or their knees, their supports themselves
giving way, they would stumble again; nor were there any stumps or
roots near; by pressing against which, one might with hand or foot
support himself; so that they only floundered on the smooth ice and
amid the melted snow. The beasts of burden sometimes also went into
this lower ice by merely treading upon it, at others they broke it
completely through, by the violence with which they struck in their
hoofs in their struggling, so that most of them, as if taken in a
trap, stuck in the hardened and deeply frozen ice.

37. At length, after the men and beasts of burden had been fatigued to
no purpose, the camp was pitched on the summit, the ground being
cleared for that purpose with great difficulty, so much snow was there
to be dug out and carried away. The soldiers being then set to make a
way down the cliff by which alone a passage could be effected, and it
being necessary that they should cut through the rocks, having felled
and lopped a number of large trees which grew around, they make a huge
pile of timber; and as soon as a strong wind fit for exciting the
flames arose, they set fire to it, and, pouring vinegar on the heated
stones, they render them soft and crumbling. They then open a way with
iron instruments through the rock thus heated by the fire, and soften
its declivities by gentle windings, so that not only the beasts of
burden, but also the elephants could be led down it. Four days were
spent about this rock, the beasts nearly perishing through hunger: for
the summits of the mountains are for the most part bare, and if there
is any pasture the snows bury it. The lower parts contain valleys, and
some sunny hills, and rivulets flowing beside woods, and scenes more
worthy of the abode of man. There the beasts of burden were sent out
to pasture, and rest given for three days to the men, fatigued with
forming the passage: they then descended into the plains, the country
and the dispositions of the inhabitants being now less rugged.

38. In this manner chiefly they came to Italy in the fifth month (as
some authors relate) after leaving New Carthage, having crossed the
Alps in fifteen days. What number of forces Hannibal had when he had
passed into Italy is by no means agreed upon by authors. Those who
state them at the highest, make mention of a hundred thousand foot and
twenty thousand horse; those who state them at the lowest, of twenty
thousand foot and six thousand horse. Lucius Cincius Alimentus, who
relates that he was made prisoner by Hannibal, would influence me most
as an authority, did he not confound the number by adding the Gauls
and Ligurians. Including these, (who, it is more probable, flocked to
him afterwards, and so some authors assert,) he says, that eighty
thousand foot and ten thousand horse were brought into Italy; and that
he had heard from Hannibal himself, that after crossing the Rhone he
had lost thirty-six thousand men, and an immense number of horses, and
other beasts of burden, among the Taurini, the next nation to the
Gauls, as he descended into Italy. As this circumstance is agreed on
by all, I am the more surprised that it should be doubtful by what
road he crossed the Alps; and that it should commonly be believed that
he passed over the Pennine mountain, and that thence [Footnote: from
Paenus, Carthaginian.] the name was given to that ridge of the Alps.
Coelius says, that he passed over the top of Mount Cremo; both which
passes would have brought him, not to the Taurini, but through the
Salasian mountaineers to the Libuan Gauls. Neither is it probable that
these roads into Gaul were then open, especially once those which,
lead to the Pennine mountain would have been unlocked up by nations
half German; nor by Hercules (if this argument has weight with any
one) do the Veragri, the inhabitants of this ridge, know of the name
being given to these mountains from the passage of the Carthaginians,
but from the divinity, whom the mountaineers style Penninus,
worshipped on the highest summit.

39. Very opportunely for the commencement of his operations, a war had
broken out with the Taurini, the nearest nation, against the
Insubrians; but Hannibal could not put his troops under arms to assist
either party, as they very chiefly felt the disorders they had before
contracted, in remedying them; for ease after toil, plenty after want,
and attention to their persons after dirt and filth, had variously
affected their squalid and almost savage-looking bodies. This was the
reason that Publius Cornelius, the consul, when he had arrived at Pisa
with his fleet, hastened to the Po, though the troops he received from
Manlius and Atilius were raw and disheartened by their late disgraces,
in order that he might engage the enemy when not yet recruited. But
when the consul came to Placentia, Hannibal had already moved from his
quarters, and had taken by storm one city of the Taurini, the capital
of the nation, because they did not come willingly into his alliance;
and he would have gained over to him, not only from fear, but also
from inclination, the Gauls who dwell beside the Po, had not the
arrival of the consul suddenly checked them while watching for an
opportunity of revolt. Hannibal at the same time moved from the
Taurini, thinking that the Gauls, uncertain which side to choose,
would follow him if present among them. The armies were now almost in
sight of each other, and their leaders, though not at present
sufficiently acquainted, yet met each other with a certain feeling of
mutual admiration. For the name of Hannibal, even before the
destruction of Saguntum, was very celebrated among the Romans; and
Hannibal believed Scipio to be a superior man, from the very
circumstance of his having been specially chosen to act as commander
against himself. They had increased too their estimation of each
other; Scipio, because, being left behind in Gaul, he had met Hannibal
when he had crossed into Italy; Hannibal, by his daring attempt of
crossing the Alps and by its accomplishment. Scipio, however, was the
first to cross the Po, and having pitched his camp at the river
Ticinus, he delivered the following oration for the sake of
encouraging his soldiers before he led them out to form for battle:

40. "If, soldiers, I were leading out that army to battle which I had
with me in Gaul, I should have thought it superfluous to address you;
for of what use would it be to exhort either those horsemen who so
gloriously vanquished the cavalry of the enemy at the river Rhone, or
those legions with whom, pursuing this very enemy flying before us, I
obtained in lieu of victory, a confession of superiority, shown by his
retreat and refusal to fight? Now because that army, levied for the
province of Spain, maintains the war under my auspices [Footnote:
Because Spain was his proper province as consul.] and the command of
my brother Cneius Scipio, in the country where the senate and people
of Rome wished him to serve, and since I, that you might have a consul
for your leader against Hannibal and the Carthaginians, have offered
myself voluntarily for this contest, few words are required to be
addressed from a new commander to soldiers unacquainted with him. That
you may not be ignorant of the nature of the war nor of the enemy, you
have to fight, soldiers, with those whom in the former war you
conquered both by land and sea; from whom you have exacted tribute for
twenty years; from whom you hold Sicily and Sardinia, taken as the
prizes of victory. In the present contest, therefore, you and they
will have those feelings which are wont to belong to the victors and
the vanquished. Nor are they now about to fight because they are
daring, but because it is unavoidable; except you can believe that
they who declined the engagement when their forces were entire, should
have now gained more confidence when two-thirds of their infantry and
cavalry have been lost in the passage of the Alps, and when almost
greater numbers have perished than survive. Yes, they are few indeed,
(some may say,) but they are vigorous in mind and body; men whose
strength and power scarce any force may withstand. On the contrary,
they are but the resemblances, nay, are rather the shadows of men;
being worn out with hunger, cold, dirt, and filth, and bruised and
enfeebled among stones and rocks. Besides all this, their joints are
frost-bitten, their sinews stiffened with the snow, their limbs
withered up by the frost, their armour battered and shivered, their
horses lame and powerless. With such cavalry, with such infantry, you
have to fight: you will not have enemies in reality, but rather their
last remains. And I fear nothing more than that when you have fought
Hannibal, the Alps may appear to have conquered him. But perhaps it
was fitting that the gods themselves should, without any human aid,
commence and carry forward a war with a leader and a people that
violate the faith of treaties; and that we, who next to the gods have
been injured, should finish the contest thus commenced and nearly
completed."

41. "I do not fear lest any one should think that I say this
ostentatiously for the sake of encouraging you, while in my own mind I
am differently affected. I was at liberty to go with my army into
Spain, my own province, whither I had already set out; where I should
have had a brother as the bearer of my councils and my dangers, and
Hasdrubal, instead of Hannibal, for my antagonist, and without
question a less laborious war: nevertheless, as I sailed along the
coast of Gaul, having landed on hearing of this enemy, and having sent
forward the cavalry, I moved my camp to the Rhone. In a battle of
cavalry, with which part of my forces the opportunity of engaging was
afforded, I routed the enemy; and because I could not overtake by land
his army of infantry, which was rapidly hurried away, as if in flight,
having returned to the ships with all the speed I could, after
compassing such an extent of sea and land, I have met him at the foot
of the Alps. Whether do I appear, while declining the contest, to have
fallen in unexpectedly with this dreaded foe, or encounter him in his
track? to challenge him and drag him out to decide the contest? I am
anxious to try whether the earth has suddenly, in these twenty years,
sent forth a new race of Carthaginians, or whether these are the same
who fought at the islands Aegates, and whom you permitted to defeat
from Eryx, valued at eighteen denarii a head; and whether this
Hannibal be, as he himself gives out, the rival of the expeditions of
Hercules, or one left by his father the tributary and taxed subject
and slave of the Roman people; who, did not his guilt at Saguntum
drive him to frenzy, would certainly reflect, if not upon his
conquered country, at least on his family, and his father, and the
treaties written by the hand of Hamilcar; who, at the command of our
consul, withdrew the garrison from Eryx; who, indignant and grieving,
submitted to the harsh conditions imposed on the conquered
Carthaginians; who agreed to depart from Sicily, and pay tribute to
the Roman people. I would, therefore, have you fight, soldiers, not
only with that spirit with which you are wont to encounter other
enemies, but with a certain indignation and resentment, as if you saw
your slaves suddenly taking up arms against you. We might have killed
them when shut up in Eryx by hunger, the most dreadful of human
tortures; we might have carried over our victorious fleet to Africa,
and in a few days have destroyed Carthage without any opposition. We
granted pardon to their prayers; we released them from the blockade;
we made peace with them when conquered; and we afterwards considered
them under our protection when they were oppressed by the African war.
In return for these benefits, they come under the conduct of a furious
youth to attack our country. And I wish that the contest on your side
was for glory, and not for safety: it is not about the possession of
Sicily and Sardinia, concerning which the dispute was formerly, but
for Italy, that you must fight: nor is there another army behind,
which, if we should not conquer, can resist the enemy; nor are there
other Alps, during the passage of which fresh forces may be procured:
here, soldiers, we must make our stand, as if we fought before the
walls of Rome. Let every one consider that he defends with his arms
not only his own person, but his wife and young children: nor let him
only entertain domestic cares and anxieties, but at the same time let
him revolve in his mind, that the senate and people of Rome now
anxiously regard our efforts; and that according as our strength and
valour shall be, such henceforward will be the fortune of that city
and of the Roman empire."

42. Thus the consul addressed the Romans. Hannibal, thinking that his
soldiers ought to be roused by deeds rather than by words, having
drawn his army around for the spectacle, placed in their midst the
captive mountaineers in fetters; and after Gallic arms had been thrown
at their feet, he ordered the interpreter to ask, "whether any among
them, on condition of being released from chains, and receiving, if
victorious, armour and a horse, was willing to combat with the sword?"
When they all, to a man, demanded the combat and the sword, and lots
were cast into the urn for that purpose, each wished himself the
person whom fortune might select for the contest. As the lot of each
man came out, eager and exulting with joy amidst the congratulations
of his comrades, and dancing after the national custom, he hastily
snatched up the arms: but when they fought, such was the state of
feeling, not only among their companions in the same circumstances,
but among the spectators in general, that the fortune of those who
conquered was not praised more than that of those who died bravely.

43. When he had dismissed the soldiers, thus affected after viewing
several pairs of combatants, having then summoned an assembly, he is
said to have addressed them in these terms: "If, soldiers, you shall
by and by, in judging of your own fortune, preserve the same feelings
which you experienced a little before in the example of the fate of
others, we have already conquered; for neither was that merely a
spectacle, but as it were a certain representation of your condition.
And I know not whether fortune has not thrown around you still
stronger chains and more urgent necessities than around your captives.
On the right and left two seas enclose you, without your possessing a
single ship even for escape. The river Po around you, the Po larger
and more impetuous than the Rhone, the Alps behind, scarcely passed by
you when fresh and vigorous, hem you in. Here, soldiers, where you
have first met the enemy, you must conquer or die; and the same
fortune which has imposed the necessity of fighting, holds out to you,
if victorious, rewards, than which men are not wont to desire greater,
even from the immortal gods. If we were only about to recover by our
valour Sicily and Sardinia, wrested from our fathers, the recompence
would be sufficiently ample; but whatever, acquired and amassed by so
many triumphs, the Romans possess, all, with its masters themselves,
will become yours. To gain this rich reward, hasten, then, and seize
your arms with the favour of the gods. Long enough in pursuing cattle
among the desert mountains of Lusitania [Footnote: The ancient name
of Portugal.] and Celtiberia, you have seen no emolument from so many
toils and dangers: it is time to make rich and profitable campaigns,
and to gain the great reward of your labours, after having
accomplished such a length of journey over so many mountains and
rivers, and so many nations in arms. Here fortune has granted you the
termination of your labours; here she will bestow a reward worthy of
the service you have undergone. Nor, in proportion as the war is great
in name, ought you to consider that the victory will be difficult. A
despised enemy has often maintained a sanguinary contest, and renowned
states and kings been conquered by a very slight effort. For, setting
aside only the splendour of the Roman name, what remains in which they
can be compared to you? To pass over in silence your service for
twenty years, distinguished by such valour and success you have made
your way to this place from the pillars of Hercules, [Footnote:
Calpe, a mountain or rather rock in Spain, and Abyla in Africa, fabled
to have been placed by Hercules as marks of his most distant voyage,
are now well known as Gibraltar and Ceuta.] from the ocean, and the
remotest limits of the world advancing victorious through so many of
the fiercest nations of Gaul and Spain: you will fight with a raw
army, which this very summer was beaten, conquered, and surrounded by
the Gauls, as yet unknown to its general, and ignorant of him. Shall I
compare myself, almost born, and certainly bred in the tent of my
father, that most illustrious commander, myself the subjugator of
Spain and Gaul, the conqueror too not only of the Alpine nations, but
what is much more, of the Alps themselves, with this six months'
general, the deserter of his army? To whom, if any one, having taken
away their standards, should show to-day the Carthaginians and Romans,
I am sure that he would not know of which army he was consul. I do not
regard it, soldiers, as of small account, that there is not a man
among you before whose eyes I have not often achieved some military
exploit; and to whom, in like manner, I the spectator and witness of
his valour, could not recount his own gallant deeds, particularized by
time and place. With soldiers who have a thousand times received my
praises and gifts, I, who was the pupil of you all before I became
your commander, will march out in battle-array against those who are
unknown to and ignorant of each other."

44. "On whatever side I turn my eyes I see nothing but what is full of
courage and energy; a veteran infantry; calvary, both those with and
those without the bridle, composed of the most gallant nations, you
our most faithful and valiant allies, you Carthaginians, who are about
to fight as well for the sake of your country as from the justest
resentment. We are the assailants in the war, and descend into Italy
with hostile standards, about to engage so much more boldly and
bravely than the foe, as the confidence and courage of the assailant
are greater than those of him who is defensive. Besides suffering,
injury and indignity inflame and excite our minds: they first demanded
me your leader for punishment, and then all of you who had laid siege
to Saguntum; and had we been given up they would have visited us with
the severest tortures. That most cruel and haughty nation considers
every thing its own, and at its own disposal; it thinks it right that
it should regulate with whom we are to have war, with whom peace: it
circumscribes and shuts us up by the boundaries of mountains and
rivers, which we must not pass; and then does not adhere to those
boundaries which it appointed. Pass not the Iberus; have nothing to do
with the Saguntines. Saguntum is on the Iberus; you must not move a
step in any direction. Is it a small thing that you take away my most
ancient provinces Sicily and Sardinia? will you take Spain also? and
should I withdraw thence, you will cross over into Africa--will cross,
did I say? they have sent the two consuls of this year one to Africa,
the other to Spain: there is nothing left to us in any quarter, except
what we can assert to ourselves by arms. Those may be cowards and
dastards who have something to look back upon; whom, flying through
safe and unmolested roads, their own lands and their own country will
receive: there is a necessity for you to be brave; and since all
between victory and death is broken off from you by inevitable
despair, either to conquer, or, if fortune should waver, to meet death
rather in battle than flight. If this be well fixed and determined in
the minds of you all, I will repeat, you have already conquered: no
stronger incentive to victory has been given to man by the immortal
gods."

45. When the minds of the soldiers on both sides had been animated to
the contest by these exhortations, the Romans throw a bridge over the
Ticinus, and, for the sake of defending the bridge, erect a fort on
it. The Carthaginian, while the Romans were engaged in this work,
sends Maharbal with a squadron of five hundred Numidian horse, to lay
waste the territories of the allies of the Roman people. He orders
that the Gauls should be spared as much as possible, and the minds of
their chiefs be instigated to a revolt. When the bridge was finished,
the Roman army being led across into the territory of the Insubrians,
took up its station five miles from Victumviae. At this place Hannibal
lay encamped; and having quickly recalled Maharbal and the cavalry,
when he perceived that a battle was approaching, thinking that in
exhorting the soldiers enough could never be spoken or addressed by
way of admonition, he announces to them, when summoned to an assembly,
stated rewards, in expectation of which they might fight. He promised,
"that he would give them land in Italy, Africa, Spain, where each man
might choose, exempt from all burdens to the person who received it,
and to his children: if any one preferred money to land, he would
satisfy him in silver; if any of the allies wished to become citizens
of Carthage, he would grant them permission; if others chose rather to
return home, he would lend his endeavours that they should not wish
the situation of any one of their countrymen exchanged for their own."
To the slaves also who followed their masters he promised freedom, and
that he would give two slaves in place of each of them to their
masters. And that they might know that these promises were certain,
holding in his left hand a lamb, and in his right a flint, having
prayed to Jupiter and the other gods, that, if he was false to his
word, they would thus slay him as he slew the lamb; after the prayer
he broke the skull of the sheep with the stone. Then in truth all,
receiving as it were the gods as sureties, each for the fulfilment of
his own hopes, and thinking that the only delay in obtaining the
object of their wishes arose from their not yet being engaged, with
one mind and one voice demanded the battle.

46. By no means so great an alacrity prevailed among the Romans, who,
in addition to other causes, were also alarmed by recent prodigies;
for both a wolf had entered the camp, and having torn those who met
him, had escaped unhurt; and a swarm of bees had settled on a tree
overhanging the general's tent. After these prodigies were expiated,
Scipio having set out with his cavalry and light-armed spearmen
towards the camp of the enemy, to observe from a near point their
forces, how numerous, and of what description they were, falls in with
Hannibal, who had himself also advanced with his cavalry to explore
the circumjacent country: neither at first perceived the other, but
the dust arising from the trampling of so many men and horses soon
gave the signal of approaching enemies. Both armies halted, and were
preparing themselves for battle. Scipio places his spearmen and Gallic
cavalry in front; the Romans and what force of allies he had with him,
in reserve. Hannibal receives the horsemen who rode with the rein in
the centre, and strengthens his wings with Numidians. When the shout
was scarcely raised, the spearmen fled among the reserve to the second
line: there was then a contest of the cavalry, for some time doubtful;
but afterwards, on account of the foot soldiers, who were
intermingled, causing confusion among the horses, many of the riders
falling off from their horses, or leaping down where they saw their
friends surrounded and hard pressed, the battle for the most part came
to be fought on foot; until the Numidians, who were in the wings,
having made a small circuit, showed themselves on the rear. That alarm
dismayed the Romans, and the wound of the consul, and the danger to
his life, warded off by the interposition of his son, then just
arriving at the age of puberty, augmented their fears. This youth will
be found to be the same to whom the glory of finishing this war
belongs, and to whom the name of Africanus was given, on account of
his splendid victory over Hannibal and the Carthaginians. The flight,
however, of the spearmen, whom the Numidians attacked first, was the
most disorderly. The rest of the cavalry, in a close body, protecting,
not only with their arms, but also with their bodies, the consul, whom
they had received into the midst of them, brought him back to the camp
without any where giving way in disorder or precipitation. Coelius
attributes the honour of saving the consul to a slave, by nation a
Ligurian. I indeed should rather wish that the account about the son
was true, which also most authors have transmitted, and the report of
which has generally obtained credit.

47. This was the first battle with Hannibal; from which it clearly
appeared that the Carthaginian was superior in cavalry; and on that
account, that open plains, such as lie between the Po and the Alps,
were not suited to the Romans for carrying on the war. On the
following night, therefore, the soldiers being ordered to prepare
their baggage in silence, the camp broke up from the Ticinus, and they
hastened to the Po, in order that the rafts by which the consul had
formed a bridge over the river, being not yet loosened, he might lead
his forces across without disturbance or pursuit of the enemy. They
arrived at Placentia before Hannibal had ascertained that they had set
out from the Ticinus. He took, however, six hundred of those who
loitered on the farther bank, who were slowly unfastening the raft;
but he was not able to pass the bridge, as the whole raft floated down
the stream as soon as the ends were unfastened. Coelius relates that
Mago, with the cavalry and Spanish infantry, immediately swam the
river; and that Hannibal himself led the army across by fords higher
up the Po, the elephants being opposed to the stream in a line to
break the force of the current. These accounts can scarcely gain
credit with those who are acquainted with that river; for it is
neither probable that the cavalry could bear up against the great
violence of the stream, without losing their arms or horses, even
supposing that inflated bags of leather had transported all the
Spaniards; and the fords of the Po, by which an army encumbered with
baggage could pass, must have been sought by a circuit of many days'
march. Those authors are more credited by me, who relate that in the
course of two days a place was with difficulty found fit for forming a
bridge of rafts across the river, and that by this way the light-armed
Spanish cavalry was sent forward with Mago. Whilst Hannibal, delaying
beside the river to give audience to the embassies of the Gauls,
conveys over the heavy-armed forces of infantry, in the mean time
Mago and the cavalry proceed towards the enemy at Placentia one day's
journey after crossing the river. Hannibal, a few days after,
fortified his camp six miles from Placentia, and on the following day,
having drawn up his line of battle in sight of the enemy, gave them an
opportunity of fighting.

48. On the following night a slaughter was made in the Roman camp by
the auxiliary Gauls, which appeared greater from the tumult than it
proved in reality. Two thousand infantry and two hundred horse, having
killed the guards at the gates, desert to Hannibal; whom the
Carthaginians having addressed kindly, and excited by the hope of
great rewards, sent each to several states to gain over the minds of
their countrymen. Scipio, thinking that that slaughter was a signal
for the revolt of all the Gauls, and that, contaminated with the guilt
of that affair, they would rush to arms as if a frenzy had been sent
among them, though he was still suffering severely from his wound, yet
setting out for the river Trebia at the fourth watch of the following
night with his army in silence, he removes his camp to higher ground
and hills more embarrassing to the cavalry. He escaped observation
less than at the Ticinus: and Hannibal, having despatched first the
Numidians and then all the cavalry, would have thrown the rear at
least into great confusion, had not the Numidians, through anxiety for
booty, turned aside into the deserted Roman camp. There whilst,
closely examining every part of the camp, they waste time, with no
sufficient reward for the delay, the enemy escaped out of their hands;
and when they saw the Romans already across the Trebia, and measuring
out their camp, they kill a few of the loiterers intercepted on that
side of the river. Scipio being unable to endure any longer the
irritation of his wound, caused by the roughness of the road, and
thinking that he ought to wait for his colleague, (for he had now
heard that he was recalled from Sicily,) fortified a space of chosen
ground, which, adjoining the river, seemed safest for a stationary
camp. When Hannibal had encamped not far from thence, being as much
elated with the victory of his cavalry, as anxious on account of the
scarcity which every day assailed him more severely, marching as he
did through the territory of the enemy, and supplies being no where
provided, he sends to the village of Clastidium, where the Romans had
collected a great stock of corn. There, whilst they were preparing for
an assault, a hope of the town being betrayed to them was held out:
Dasius, a Brundusian, the governor of the garrison, having been
corrupted for four hundred pieces of gold, (no great bribe truly,)
Clastidium is surrendered to Hannibal. It served as a granary for the
Carthaginians while they lay at the Trebia. No cruelty was used
towards the prisoners of the surrendered garrison, in order that a
character for clemency might be acquired at the commencement of his
proceedings.

49. While the war by land was at a stand beside the Trebia, in the
mean time operations went on by land and sea around Sicily and the
islands adjacent to Italy, both under Sempronius the consul, and
before his arrival. Twenty quinqueremes, with a thousand armed men,
having been sent by the Carthaginians to lay waste the coast of Italy,
nine reached the Liparae, eight the island of Vulcan, and three the
tide drove into the strait. On these being seen from Messana, twelve
ships sent out by Hiero king of Syracuse, who then happened to be at
Messana, waiting for the Roman consul, brought back into the port of
Messana the ships taken without any resistance. It was discovered from
the prisoners that, besides the twenty ships, to which fleet they
belonged, and which had been despatched against Italy, thirty-five
other quinqueremes were directing their course to Sicily, in order to
gain over their ancient allies: that their main object was to gain
possession of Lilybaeum, and they believed that that fleet had been
driven to the islands Aegates by the same storm by which they
themselves had been dispersed. The king writes these tidings,
according as they had been received, to Marcus Aemilius the praetor,
whose province Sicily was, and advises him to occupy Lilybaeum with a
strong garrison. Immediately the lieutenants, generals, and tribunes,
with the praetor, were despatched to the different states, in order
that they might keep their men on vigilant guard; above all things it
was commanded, that Lilybaeum should be secured: an edict having been
put forth that, in addition to such warlike preparations, the crews
should carry down to their ships dressed provisions for ten days, so
that no one when the signal was given might delay in embarking; and
that those who were stationed along the whole coast should look out
from their watch-towers for the approaching fleet of the enemy. The
Carthaginians, therefore, though they had purposely slackened the
course of their ships, so that they might reach Lilybaeum just before
daybreak, were descried before their arrival, because both the moon
shone all night, and they came with their sails set up. Immediately
the signal was given from the watch-towers, and the summons to arms
was shouted through the town, and they embarked in the ships: part of
the soldiers were left on the walls and at the stations of the gates,
and part went on board the fleet. The Carthaginians, because they
perceived that they would not have to do with an unprepared enemy,
kept back from the harbour till daylight, that interval being spent in
taking down their rigging and getting ready the fleet for action. When
the light appeared, they withdrew their fleet into the open sea, that
there might be room for the battle, and that the ships of the enemy
might have a free egress from the harbour. Nor did the Romans decline
the conflict, being emboldened both by the recollection of the
exploits they had performed near that very spot, and by the numbers
and valour of their soldiers.

50. When they had advanced into the open sea, the Romans wished to
come to close fight, and to make a trial of strength hand to hand. The
Carthaginians, on the contrary, eluded them, and sought to maintain
the fight by art, not by force, and to make it a battle of ships
rather than of men and arms: for though they had their fleet
abundantly supplied with mariners, yet it was deficient in soldiers;
and when a ship was grappled, a very unequal number of armed men
fought on board of it. When this was observed, their numbers increased
the courage of the Romans, and their inferiority of force diminished
that of the others. Seven Carthaginian ships were immediately
surrounded; the rest took to flight: one thousand seven hundred
soldiers and mariners were captured in the ships, and among them were
three noble Carthaginians. The Roman fleet returned without loss to
the harbour, only one ship being pierced, and even that also brought
back into port. After this engagement, before those at Messana were
aware of its occurrence, Titus Sempronius the consul arrived at
Messana. As he entered the strait, king Hiero led out a fleet fully
equipped to meet him; and having passed from the royal ship into that
of the general, he congratulated him on having arrived safe with his
army and fleet, and prayed that his expedition to Sicily might be
prosperous and successful. He then laid before him the state of the
island and the designs of the Carthaginians, and promised that with
the same spirit with which he had in his youth assisted the Romans
during the former war, he would now assist them in his old age; that
he would gratuitously furnish supplies of corn and clothing to the
legions and naval crews of the consul; adding, that great danger
threatened Lilybaeum and the maritime states, and that a change of
affairs would be acceptable to some of them. For these reasons it
appeared to the consul that he ought to make no delay, but to repair
to Lilybaeum with his fleet. The king and the royal squadron set out
along with him, and on their passage they heard that a battle had been
fought at Lilybaeum, and that the enemy's ships had been scattered and
taken.

51. The consul having dismissed Hiero with the royal fleet, and left
the praetor to defend the coast of Sicily, passed over himself from
Lilybaeum to the island Melita, which was held in possession by the
Carthaginians. On his arrival, Hamilcar, the son of Gisgo, the
commander of the garrison, with little less than two thousand
soldiers, together with the town and the island, are delivered up to
him: thence, after a few days, he returned to Lilybaeum, and the
prisoners taken, both by the consul and the praetor, excepting those
illustrious for their rank, were publicly sold. When the consul
considered that Sicily was sufficiently safe on that side, he crossed
over to the islands of Vulcan, because there was a report that the
Carthaginian fleet was stationed there: but not one of the enemy was
discovered about those islands. They had already, as it happened,
passed over to ravage the coast of Italy, and having laid waste the
territory of Vibo, were also threatening the city. The descent made by
the enemy on the Vibonensian territory is announced to the consul as
he was returning to Sicily: and letters were delivered to him which
had been sent by the senate, about the passage of Hannibal into Italy,
commanding him as soon as possible to bring assistance to his
colleague. Perplexed with having so many anxieties at once, he
immediately sent his army, embarked in the fleet, by the upper sea to
Ariminum; he assigned the defence of the territory of Vibo, and the
sea-coast of Italy, to Sextus Pomponius, his lieutenant-general, with
twenty-five ships of war: he made up a fleet of fifty ships for Marcus
Aemilius the praetor; and he himself, after the affairs of Sicily were
settled, sailing close along the coast of Italy with ten ships,
arrived at Ariminum, whence, setting out with his army for the river
Trebia, he joined his colleague.

52. Both the consuls and all the strength of Rome being now opposed to
Hannibal, made it sufficiently obvious that the Roman empire could
either be defended by those forces, or that there was no other hope
left. Yet the one consul being dispirited by the battle of the cavalry
and his own wound, wished operations to be deferred: the other having
his spirits unsubdued, and being therefore the more impetuous,
admitted no delay. The tract of country between the Trebia and the Po
was then inhabited by the Gauls, who, in this contest of two very
powerful states, by a doubtful neutrality, were evidently looking
forward to the favour of the conqueror. The Romans submitted to this
conduct of the Gauls with tolerable satisfaction, provided they did
not take any active part at all; but the Carthaginian bore it with
great discontent, giving out that he had come invited by the Gauls to
set them at liberty. On account of that resentment, and in order that
he might at the same time maintain his troops from the plunder, he
ordered two thousand foot and a thousand horse, chiefly Numidians,
with some Gauls intermixed, to lay waste all the country
straightforward as far as the banks of the Po. The Gauls, being in
want of assistance, though they had up to this time kept their
inclinations doubtful, are forced by the authors of the injury to turn
to some who would be their supporters; and having sent ambassadors to
the consul, they implore the aid of the Romans in behalf of a country
which was suffering for the too great fidelity of its inhabitants to
the Romans. Neither the cause nor the time of pleading it was
satisfactory to Cornelius; and the nation was suspected by him, both
on account of many treacherous actions, and though others might have
been forgotten through length of time, on account of the recent
perfidy of the Boii. Sempronius, on the contrary, thought that it
would be the strongest tie upon the fidelity of the allies, if those
were defended who first required support. Then, while his colleague
hesitated, he sends his own cavalry, with about a thousand spearmen on
foot in their company, to protect the Gallic territory beyond the
Trebia. These, when they had unexpectedly attacked the enemy while
scattered and disordered, and for the most part encumbered with booty,
caused great terror, slaughter, and flight, even as far as the camp
and outposts of the enemy; whence being repulsed by the numbers that
poured out, they again renewed the fight with the assistance of their
own party. Then pursuing and retreating in doubtful battle, though
they left it at last equal, yet the fame of the victory was more with
the Romans than the enemy.

53. But to no one did it appear more important and just than to the
consul himself. He was transported with joy "that he had conquered
with that part of the forces with which the other consul had been
defeated; that the spirits of the soldiers were restored and revived;
that there was no one, except his colleague, who would wish an
engagement delayed; and that he, suffering more from disease of mind
than body, shuddered, through recollection of his wound, at arms and
battle. But others ought not to sink into decrepitude together with a
sick man. For why should there be any longer protraction or waste of
time? What third consul, what other army did they wait for? The camp
of the Carthaginians was in Italy, and almost in sight of the city. It
was not Sicily and Sardinia, which had been taken from them when
vanquished, nor Spain on this side of the Iberus, that was their
object, but that the Romans should be driven from the land of their
fathers, and the soil in which they were born. How deeply," he
continued, "would our fathers groan, who were wont to wage war around
the walls of Carthage, if they should see us their offspring, two
consuls and two consular armies, trembling within our camps in the
heart of Italy, while a Carthaginian had made himself master of all
the country between the Alps and the Apennine!" Such discourses did he
hold while sitting beside his sick colleague, and also at the
head-quarters, almost in the manner of an harangue. The approaching
period of the elections also stimulated him, lest the war should be
protracted till the new consuls were chosen, and the opportunity of
turning all the glory to himself, while his colleague lay sick. He
orders the soldiers, therefore, Cornelius in vain attempting to
dissuade him, to get ready for an immediate engagement. Hannibal, as
he saw what conduct would be best for the enemy, had scarce at first
any hope that the consuls would do any thing rashly or imprudently,
but when he discovered that the disposition of the one, first known
from report, and afterwards from experience, was ardent and impetuous,
and believed that it had been rendered still more impetuous by the
successful engagement with his predatory troops, he did not doubt that
an opportunity of action was near at hand. He was anxious and watchful
not to omit this opportunity, while the troops of the enemy were raw,
while his wound rendered the better of the two commanders useless, and
while the spirits of the Gauls were fresh; of whom he knew that a
great number would follow him with the greater reluctance the farther
they were drawn away from home. When, for these and similar reasons,
he hoped that an engagement was near and desired to make the attack
himself, if there should be any delay; and when the Gauls, who were
the safer spies to ascertain what he wished, as they served in both
camps, had brought intelligence that the Romans were prepared for
battle, the Carthaginian began to look about for a place for an
ambuscade.

54. Between the armies was a rivulet, bordered on each side with very
high banks, and covered around with marshy plants, and with the
brushwood and brambles with which uncultivated places are generally
overspread; and when, riding around it, he had, with his own eyes,
thoroughly reconnoitred a place which was sufficient to afford a
covert even for cavalry, he said to Mago his brother: "This will be
the place which you must occupy. Choose out of all the infantry and
cavalry a hundred men of each, with whom come to me at the first
watch. Now is the time to refresh their bodies." The council was thus
dismissed, and in a little time Mago came forward with his chosen men.
"I see," said Hannibal, "the strength of the men; but that you may be
strong not only in resolution, but also in number, pick out each from
the troops and companies nine men like yourselves: Mago will show you
the place where you are to lie in ambush. You will have an enemy who
is blind to these arts of war." A thousand horse and a thousand foot,
under the command of Mago, having been thus sent off, Hannibal orders
the Numidian cavalry to ride up, after crossing the river Trebia by
break of day, to the gates of the enemy, and to draw them out to a
battle by discharging their javelins at the guards; and then, when the
fight was commenced, by retiring slowly to decoy them across the
river. These instructions were given to the Numidians: to the other
leaders of the infantry and cavalry it was commanded that they should
order all their men to dine; and then, under arms and with their
horses equipped, to await the signal. Sempronius, eager for the
contest, led out, on the first tumult raised by the Numidians, all the
cavalry, being full of confidence in that part of the forces; then six
thousand infantry, and lastly all his army, to the place already
determined in his plan. It happened to be the winter season and a
snowy day, in the region which lies between the Alps and the Apennine,
and excessively cold by the proximity of rivers and marshes: besides,
there was no heat in the bodies of the men and horses thus hastily led
out without having first taken food, or employed any means to keep off
the cold; and the nearer they approached to the blasts from the river,
a keener degree of cold blew upon them. But when, in pursuit of the
flying Numidians, they entered the water, (and it was swollen by rain
in the night as high as their breasts,) then in truth the bodies of
all, on landing, were so benumbed, that they were scarcely able to
hold their arms; and as the day advanced they began to grow faint,
both from fatigue and hunger.

55. In the mean time the soldiers of Hannibal, fires having been
kindled before the tents, and oil sent through the companies to soften
their limbs, and their food having been taken at leisure, as soon as
it was announced that the enemy had passed the river, seized their
arms with vigour of mind and body, and advanced to the battle.
Hannibal placed before the standards the Baliares and the light-armed
troops, to the amount of nearly eight thousand men; then the
heavier-armed infantry, the chief of his power and strength: on the
wings he posted ten thousand horse, and on their extremities stationed
the elephants divided into two parts. The consul placed on the flanks
of his infantry the cavalry, recalled by the signal for retreat, as in
their irregular pursuit of the enemy they were checked, while
unprepared, by the Numidians suddenly turning upon them. There were of
infantry eighteen thousand Romans, twenty thousand allies of the Latin
name, besides the auxiliary forces of the Cenomani, the only Gallic
nation that had remained faithful: with these forces they engaged the
enemy. The battle was commenced by the Baliares; whom when the legions
resisted with superior force, the light-armed troops were hastily
drawn off to the wings; which movement caused the Roman cavalry to be
immediately overpowered: for when their four thousand already with
difficulty withstood by themselves ten thousand of the enemy, the
wearied, against men for the most part fresh, they were overwhelmed in
addition by a cloud as it were of javelins, discharged by the
Baliares; and the elephants besides, which held a prominent position
at the extremities of the wings, (the horses being greatly terrified
not only at their appearance, but their unusual smell,) occasioned
flight to a wide extent. The battle between the infantry was equal
rather in courage than strength; for the Carthaginian brought the
latter entire to the action, having a little before refreshed
themselves, while, on the contrary, the bodies of the Romans,
suffering from fasting and fatigue, and stiff with cold, were quite
benumbed. They would have made a stand, however, by dint of courage,
if they had only had to fight with the infantry. But both the
Baliares, having beaten off the cavalry, poured darts on their flanks,
and the elephants had already penetrated to the centre of the line of
the infantry; while Mago and the Numidians, as soon as the army had
passed their place of ambush without observing them, starting up on
their rear, occasioned great disorder and alarm. Nevertheless, amid so
many surrounding dangers, the line for some time remained unbroken,
and, most contrary to the expectation of all, against the elephants.
These the light infantry, posted for the purpose, turned back by
throwing their spears; and following them up when turned, pierced them
under the tail, where they received the wounds in the softest skin.

56. Hannibal ordered the elephants, thus thrown into disorder, and
almost driven by their terror against their own party, to be led away
from the centre of the line to its extremity against the auxiliary
Gauls on the left wing. In an instant they occasioned unequivocal
flight; and a new alarm was added to the Romans when they saw their
auxiliaries routed. About ten thousand men, therefore, as they now
were fighting in a circle, the others being unable to escape, broke
through the middle of the line of the Africans, which was supported by
the Gallic auxiliaries, with immense slaughter of the enemy: and since
they neither could return to the camp, being shut out by the river,
nor, on account of the heavy rain, satisfactorily determine in what
part they should assist their friends, they proceeded by the direct
road to Placentia. After this several irruptions were made in all
directions; and those who sought the river were either swallowed up in
its eddies, or whilst they hesitated to enter it were cut off by the
enemy. Some, who had been scattered abroad through the country in
their flight, by following the traces of the retreating army, arrived
at Placentia; others, the fear of the enemy inspired with boldness to
enter the river, having crossed it, reached the camp. The rain mixed
with snow, and the intolerable severity of the cold, destroyed many
men and beasts of burden, and almost all the elephants. The river
Trebia was the termination of the Carthaginians' pursuit of the enemy;
and they returned to the camp so benumbed with cold, that they could
scarcely feel joy for the victory. On the following night, therefore,
though the guard of the camp and the principal part of the soldiers
that remained passed the Trebia on rafts, they either did not perceive
it, on account of the beating of the rain, or being unable to bestir
themselves, through their fatigue and wounds, pretended that they did
not perceive it; and the Carthaginians remaining quiet, the army was
silently led by the consul Scipio to Placentia, thence transported
across the Po to Cremona, lest one colony should be too much burdened
by the winter quarters of two armies.

57. Such terror on account of this disaster was carried to Rome, that
they believed that the enemy was already approaching the city with
hostile standards, and that they had neither hope nor aid by which
they might repel his attack from the gates and walls. One consul
having been defeated at the Ticinus, the other having been recalled
from Sicily, and now both consuls and their two consular armies having
been vanquished, what other commanders, what other legions were there
to be sent for? The consul Sempronius came to them whilst thus
dismayed, having passed at great risk through the cavalry of the
enemy, scattered in every direction in search of plunder, with
courage, rather than with any plan or hope of escaping, or of making
resistance if he should not escape it. Having held the assembly for
the election of the consuls, the only thing which was particularly
wanting at present, he returned to the winter quarters. Cneius
Servilius and Caius Flaminius were elected consuls. But not even the
winter quarters of the Romans were undisturbed, the Numidian horse
ranging at large, and where the ground was impracticable for these,
the Celtiberians and Lusitanians. All supplies, therefore, from every
quarter, were cut off, except such as the ships conveyed by the Po.
There was a magazine near Placentia, both fortified with great care
and secured by a strong garrison. In the hope of taking this fort,
Hannibal having set out with the cavalry and the light-armed horse,
and having attacked it by night, as he rested his main hope of
effecting his enterprise on keeping it concealed, did not escape the
notice of the guards. Such a clamour was immediately raised, that it
was heard even at Placentia. The consul; therefore, came up with the
cavalry about daybreak, having commanded the legions to follow in a
square band. In the mean time an engagement of cavalry commenced, in
which the enemy being dismayed because Hannibal retired wounded from
the fight, the fortress was admirably defended. After this, having
taken rest for a few days, and before his wound was hardly as yet
sufficiently healed, he sets out to lay siege to Victumviae. This
magazine had been fortified by the Romans in the Gallic war;
afterwards a mixture of inhabitants from the neighbouring states
around had made the place populous; and at this time the terror
created by the devastation of the enemy had driven together to it
numbers from the country. A multitude of this description, excited by
the report of the brave defence of the fortress near Placentia, having
snatched up their arms, went out to meet Hannibal. They engaged on the
road rather like armies in order of march than in line of battle; and
since on the one side there was nothing but a disorderly crowd, and on
the other a general confident in his soldiers, and soldiers in their
general, as many as thirty-five thousand men were routed by a few. On
the following day, a surrender having been made, they received a
garrison within their walls; and being ordered to deliver up their
arms, as soon as they had obeyed the command, a signal is suddenly
given to the victors to pillage the city, as if it had been taken by
storm; nor was any outrage, which in such cases is wont to appear to
writers worthy of relation, left unperpetrated; such a specimen of
every kind of lust, barbarity, and inhuman insolence was exhibited
towards that unhappy people. Such were the expeditions of Hannibal
during the winter.

58. For a short time after, while the cold continued intolerable, rest
was given to the soldiers; and having set out from his winter quarters
on the first and uncertain indications of spring, he leads them into
Etruria, intending to gain that nation to his side, like the Gauls and
Ligurians, either by force or favour. As he was crossing the
Apennines, so furious a storm attacked him, that it almost surpassed
the horrors of the Alps. When the rain and wind together were driven
directly against their faces, they at first halted, because their arms
must either be cast away, or striving to advance against the storm
they were whirled round by the hurricane, and dashed to the ground:
afterwards, when it now stopped their breath, nor suffered them to
respire, they sat down for a little, with their backs to the wind.
Then indeed the sky resounded with loud thunder, and the lightnings
flashed between its terrific peals; all, bereft of sight and hearing,
stood torpid with fear. At length, when the rain had spent itself, and
the fury of the wind was on that account the more increased, it seemed
necessary to pitch the camp in that very place where they had been
overtaken by the storm. But this was the beginning of their labours,
as it were, afresh; for neither could they spread out nor fix any
tent, nor did that which perchance had been put up remain, the wind
tearing through and sweeping every thing away: and soon after, when
the water raised aloft by the wind had been frozen above the cold
summits of the mountains, it poured down such a torrent of snowy hail,
that the men, casting away every thing, fell down upon their faces,
rather buried under than sheltered by their coverings; and so extreme
an intensity of cold succeeded, that when each wished to raise and
lift himself from that wretched heap of men and beasts of burden, he
was for a long time unable, because their sinews being stiffened by
the cold, they had great difficulty in bending their joints.
Afterwards, when, by continually moving themselves to and fro, they
succeeded in recovering the power of motion, and regained their
spirits, and fires began to be kindled in a few places, every helpless
man had recourse to the aid of others. They remained as if blockaded
for two days in that place. Many men and beasts of burden, and also
seven elephants, of those which had remained from the battle fought at
the Trebia, were destroyed.

59. Having descended from the Apennines, he moved his camp back
towards Placentia, and having proceeded as far as ten miles, took up
his station. On the following day he leads out twelve thousand
infantry and five thousand cavalry against the enemy. Nor did
Sempronius the consul (for he had now returned from Rome) decline the
engagement; and during that day three miles intervened between the two
camps. On the following day they fought with amazing courage and
various success. At the first onset the Roman power was so superior,
that they not only conquered the enemy in the regular battle, but
pursued them when driven back quite into their camp, and soon after
also assaulted it. Hannibal, having stationed a few to defend the
rampart and the gates, and having admitted the rest in close array
into the middle of the camp orders them to watch attentively the
signal for sallying out. It was now about the ninth hour of the day
when the Roman, having fatigued his soldiers to no purpose, after
there was no hope of gaining possession of the camp, gave the signal
for retreat; which when Hannibal heard, and saw that the attack was
slackened, and that they were retreating from the camp, instantly
having sent out the cavalry on the right and left against the enemy,
he himself in the middle with the main force of the infantry rushed
out from the camp. Seldom has there been a combat more furious, and
few would have been more remarkable for the loss on both sides, if the
day had suffered it to continue for a longer time. Night broke off the
battle when raging most from the determined spirit of the combatants.
The conflict therefore was more severe than the slaughter: and as it
was pretty much a drawn battle, they separated with equal loss. On
neither side fell more than six hundred infantry, and half that number
of cavalry. But the loss of the Romans was more severe than
proportionate to the number that fell, because several of equestrian
rank, and five tribunes of the soldiers, and three prefects of the
allies were slain. After this battle Hannibal retired to the territory
of the Ligurians, and Sempronius to Luca. Two Roman quaestors, Caius
Fulvius and Lucius Lucretius, who had been treacherously intercepted,
with two military tribunes and five of the equestrian order, mostly
sons of senators, are delivered up to Hannibal when coming among the
Ligurians, in order that he might feel more convinced that the peace
and alliance with them would be binding.

60. While these things are transacting in Italy, Cneius Cornelius
Scipio having been sent into Spain with a fleet and army, when,
setting out from the mouth of the Rhone, and sailing past the
Pyrenaean mountains, he had moored his fleet at Emporiae, having there
landed his army, and beginning with the Lacetani, he brought the whole
coast, as far as the river Iberus, under the Roman dominion, partly by
renewing the old, and partly by forming new alliances. The reputation
for clemency, acquired by these means, had influence not only with the
maritime states, but now also with the more savage tribes in the
inland and mountainous districts; nor was peace only effected with
them, but also an alliance of arms, and several fine cohorts of
auxiliaries were levied from their numbers. The country on this side
of the Iberus was the province of Hanno, whom Hannibal had left to
defend that region. He, therefore, judging that he ought to make
opposition, before every thing was alienated from him, having pitched
his camp in sight of the enemy, led out his forces in battle-array;
nor did it appear to the Roman, that the engagement ought to be
deferred, as he knew that he must fight with Hanno and Hasdrubal, and
wished rather to contend against each of them separately, than against
both together. The conflict did not prove one of great difficulty; six
thousand of the enemy were slain, and two thousand made prisoners,
together with the guard of the camp; for both the camp was stormed,
and the general himself, with several of the chief officers, taken;
and Scissis, a town near the camp, was also carried by assault. But
the spoil of this town consisted of things of small value, such as the
household furniture used by barbarians and slaves that were worth
little. The camp enriched the soldiers; almost all the valuable
effects, not only of that army which was conquered, but of that which
was serving with Hannibal in Italy, having been left on this side the
Pyrenees, that the baggage might not be cumbrous to those who conveyed
it.

61. Before any certain news of this disaster arrived, Hasdrubal,
having passed the Iberus with eight thousand foot and a thousand
horse, intending to meet the Romans on their first approach, after he
heard of the ruin of their affairs at Scissis, and the loss of the
camp, turned his route towards the sea. Not far from Tarraco, having
despatched his cavalry in various directions, he drove to their ships,
with great slaughter, and greater route, the soldiers belonging to the
fleet and the mariners, while scattered and wandering through the
fields (for it is usually the case that success produces negligence),
but not daring to remain longer in that quarter, lest he should be
surprised by Scipio, he withdrew to the other side of the Iberus. And
Scipio, having quickly brought up his army on the report of fresh
enemies, after punishing a few captains of ships and leaving a
moderate garrison at Tarraco, returned with his fleet to Emporiae. He
had scarcely departed, when Hasdrubal came up, and having instigated
to a revolt the state of the Ilergetes, which had given hostages to
Scipio, he lays waste, with the youth of that very people, the lands
of the faithful allies of the Romans. Scipio being thereupon roused
from his winter quarters, Hasdrubal again retires from in all the
country on this side the Iberus. Scipio, when with a hostile army he
had invaded the state of the Ilergetes, forsaken by the author of
their revolt, and having driven them all into Athanagia, which was the
capital of that nation laid siege to the city; and within a few days,
having imposed the delivery of more hostages than before, and also
fined the Ilergetes in a sum of money, he received them back into his
authority and dominion. He then proceeded against the Ausetani near
the Iberus, who were also the allies of the Carthaginians; and having
laid siege to their city, he cut off by an ambuscade the Lacetani,
while bringing assistance by night to their neighbours, having
attacked them at a small distance from the city, as they were
designing to enter it. As many as twelve thousand were slain; the
rest, nearly all without their arms, escaped home, by dispersing
through the country in every direction. Nor did any thing else but the
winter, which was unfavourable to the besiegers, secure the besieged.
The blockade continued for thirty days, during which the snow scarce
ever lay less deep than four feet; and it had covered to such a degree
the sheds and mantelets of the Romans, that it alone served as a
defence when fire was frequently thrown on them by the enemy. At last,
when Amusitus, their leader, had fled to Hasdrubal, they are
surrendered, on condition of paying twenty talents of silver. They
then returned into winter quarters at Tarraco.

62. At Rome during this winter many prodigies either occurred about the
city, or, as usually happens when the minds of men are once inclined
to superstition, many were reported and readily believed; among which
it was said that an infant of good family, only six months old, had
called out "Io triumphe" in the herb market: that in the cattle market
an ox had of his own accord ascended to the third story, and that
thence, being frightened by the noise of the inhabitants, had flung
himself down; that the appearance of ships had been brightly visible
in the sky, and that the temple of Hope in the herb market had been
struck by lightning; that the spear at Lanuvium had shaken itself;
that a crow had flown down into the temple of Juno and alighted on the
very couch; that in the territory of Amiternum figures resembling men
dressed in white raiment had been seen in several places at a
distance, but had not come close to any one; that in Picenum it had
rained stones; that at Caere the tablets for divination had been
lessened in size; and that in Gaul a wolf had snatched out the sword
from the scabbard of a soldier on guard, and carried it off. On
account of the other prodigies the decemvirs were ordered to consult
the books; but on account of its having rained stones in Picenum the
festival of nine days was proclaimed, and almost all the state was
occupied in expiating the rest, from time to time. First of all the
city was purified, and victims of the greater kind were sacrificed to
those gods to whom they were directed to be offered; and a gift of
forty pounds' weight of gold was carried to the temple of Juno at
Lanuvium; and the matrons dedicated a brazen statue to Juno on the
Aventine; and a lectisternium was ordered at Caere, where the tablets
for divination had diminished; and a supplication to Fortune at
Algidum; at Rome also a lectisternium was ordered to Youth, and a
supplication at the temple of Hercules, first by individuals named and
afterwards by the whole people at all the shrines; five greater
victims were offered to Genius; and Caius Atilius Serranus the praetor
was ordered to make certain vows if the republic should remain in the
same state for ten years. These things, thus expiated and vowed
according to the Sibylline books, relieved, in a great degree, the
public mind from superstitious fears.

63. Flaminius, one of the consuls elect, to whom the legions which
were wintering at Placentia had fallen by lot, sent an edict and
letter to the consul, desiring that those forces should be ready in
camp at Ariminum on the ides of March. He had a design to enter on the
consulship in his province, recollecting his old contests with the
fathers, which he had waged with them when tribune of the people, and
afterwards when consul, first about his election to the office, which
was annulled, and then about a triumph. He was also odious to the
fathers on account of a new law which Quintus Claudius, tribune of the
people, had carried against the senate, Caius Flaminius alone of that
body assisting him, that no senator, or he who had been father of a
senator, should possess a ship fit for sea service, containing more
than three hundred amphorae. This size was considered sufficient for
conveying the produce of their lands: all traffic appeared unbecoming
a senator. This contest, maintained with the warmest opposition,
procured the hatred of the nobility to Flaminius, the advocate of the
law; but the favour of the people, and afterwards a second consulship.
For these reasons, thinking that they would detain him in the city by
falsifying the auspices, by the delay of the Latin festival, and other
hinderances to which a consul was liable, he pretended a journey, and,
while yet in a private capacity, departed secretly to his province.
This proceeding, when it was made public, excited new and additional
anger in the senators, who were before irritated against him. They
said, "That Caius Flaminius waged war not only with the senate, but
now with the immortal gods; that having been formerly made consul
without the proper auspices, he had disobeyed both gods and men
recalling him from the very field of battle; and now, through
consciousness of their having been dishonoured, had shunned the
Capitol and the customary offering of vows, that he might not on the
day of entering his office approach the temple of Jupiter, the best
and greatest of gods; he might not see and consult the senate, himself
hated by it, as it was hateful to him alone; that he might not
proclaim the Latin festival, or perform on the Alban mount the
customary rights to Jupiter Latiaris; that he might not, under the
direction of the auspices, go up to the Capitol to recite his vows,
and thence, attended by the lictors, proceed to his province in the
garb of a general; but that he had set off, like some camp boy,
without his insignia, without the lictors, in secrecy and stealth,
just as if he had been quitting his country to go into banishment; as
if forsooth he would enter his office more consistently with the
dignity of the consul at Ariminum than Rome, and assume the robe of
office in a public inn better than before his own household gods."--it
was unanimously resolved that he, should be recalled and brought back,
and be constrained to perform in person every duty to gods and men
before he went to the army and the province. Quintus Terentius and
Marcus Antistius having set out on this embassy, (for it was decreed
that ambassadors should be sent,) prevailed with him in no degree more
than the letter sent by the senate in his former consulship. A few
days after he entered on his office, and as he was sacrificing a calf,
after being struck, having broken away from the hands of the
ministers, sprinkled several of the bystanders with its blood. Flight
and disorder ensued, to a still greater degree at a distance among
those who were ignorant what was the cause of the alarm. This
circumstance was regarded by most persons as an omen of great terror.
Having then received two legions from Sempronius, the consul of the
former year, and two from Caius Atilius, the praetor, the army began
to be led into Etruria, through the passes of the Apennines.




BOOK XXII.


_Hannibal, after an uninterrupted march of four days and three
nights, arrives in Etruria, through the marshes, in which he lost an
eye. Caius Flaminius, the consul, an inconsiderate man, having gone
forth in opposition to the omens, dug up the standards which could not
otherwise be raised, and been thrown from his horse immediately after
he had mounted, is insnared by Hannibal, and cut off by his army near
the Thrasimene lake. Three thousand who had escaped are placed in
chains by Hannibal, in violation of pledges given. Distress occasioned
in Rome by the intelligence. The Sibylline books consulted, and a
sacred spring decreed. Fabius Maximus sent as dictator against
Hannibal, whom he frustrates by caution and delay. Marcus Minucius,
the master of the horse, a rash and impetuous man, inveighs against
the caution of Fabius, and obtains an equality of command with him.
The army is divided between them, and Minucius engaging Hannibal in an
unfavourable position, is reduced to the extremity of danger, and is
rescued by the dictator, and places himself under his authority.
Hannibal, after ravaging Campania, is shut up by Fabius in a valley
near the town of Casilinum, but escapes by night, putting to flight
the Romans on guard by oxen with lighted faggots attached to their
horns. Hannibal attempts to excite a suspicion of the fidelity of
Fabius by sparing his farm while ravaging with fire the whole country
around it. Aemilius Paulus and Terentius Varro are routed at Cannae,
and forty thousand men slain, among whom were Paulus the consul,
eighty senators, and thirty who had served the office of consul,
praetor, or edile. A design projected by some noble youths of quitting
Italy in despair after this calamity, is intrepidly quashed by Publius
Cornelius Scipio, a military tribune, afterwards surnamed Africanus.
Successes in Spain, eight thousand slaves are enlisted by the Romans,
they refuse to ransom the captives, they go out in a body to meet
Varro, and thank him for not having despaired of the commonwealth._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. Spring was now at hand, when Hannibal quitted his winter quarters,
having both attempted in vain to cross the Apennines, from the
intolerable cold, and having remained with great danger and alarm. The
Gauls, whom the hope of plunder and spoil had collected, when, instead
of being themselves engaged in carrying and driving away booty from
the lands of others, they saw their own lands made the seat of war and
burdened by the wintering of the armies of both forces, turned their
hatred back again from the Romans to Hannibal; and though plots were
frequently concerted against him by their chieftains, he was preserved
by the treachery they manifested towards each other; disclosing their
conspiracy with the same inconstancy with which they had conspired;
and by changing sometimes his dress, at other times the fashion of his
hair, he protected himself from treachery by deception. However, this
fear was the cause of his more speedily quitting his winter quarters.
Meanwhile Cneius Servilius, the consul, entered upon his office at
Rome, on the ides of March. There, when he had consulted the senate on
the state of the republic in general, the indignation against
Flaminius was rekindled. They said "that they had created indeed two
consuls, that they had but one; for what regular authority had the
other, or what auspices? That their magistrates took these with them
from home, from the tutelar deities of themselves and the state, after
the celebration of the Latin holidays; the sacrifice upon the mountain
being completed, and the vows duly offered up in the Capitol: that
neither could an unofficial individual take the auspices, nor could
one who had gone from home without them, take them new, and for the
first time, in a foreign soil." Prodigies announced from many places
at the same time, augmented the terror: in Sicily, that several darts
belonging to the soldiers had taken fire; and in Sardinia, that the
staff of a horseman, who was going his rounds upon a wall, took fire
as he held it in his hand; that the shores had blazed with frequent
fires; that two shields had sweated blood at Praeneste; that redhot
stones had fallen from the heavens at Arpi; that shields were seen in
the heavens, and the sun fighting with the moon, at Capena; that two
moons rose in the day-time; that the waters of Caere had flowed mixed
with blood; and that even the fountain of Hercules had flowed
sprinkled with spots of blood. In the territory of Antium, that bloody
ears of corn had fallen into the basket as they were reaping. At
Falerii, that the heavens appeared cleft as if with a great chasm;
and, that where it had opened, a vast light had shone forth; that the
prophetic tablets had spontaneously become less; and that one had
fallen out thus inscribed, "Mars shakes his spear." During the same
time, that the statue of Mars at Rome, on the Appian way, had sweated
at the sight of images of wolves. At Capua that there had been the
appearance of the heavens being on fire, and of the moon as falling
amidst rain. After these, credence was given to prodigies of less
magnitude: that the goats of certain persons had borne wool; that a
hen had changed herself into a cock; and a cock into a hen: these
things having been laid before the senate as reported, the authors
being conducted into the senate-house, the consul took the sense of
the fathers on religious affairs. It was decreed that those prodigies
should be expiated, partly with full-grown, partly with sucking
victims; and that a supplication should be made at every shrine for
the space of three days; that the other things should be done
accordingly as the gods should declare in their oracles to be
agreeable to their will when the decemviri had examined the books. By
the advice of the decemviri it was decreed, first, that a golden
thunderbolt of fifty pounds' weight should be made as an offering to
Jupiter; that offerings of silver should be presented to Juno and
Minerva; that sacrifices of full-grown victims should be offered to
Juno Regina on the Aventine; and to Juno Sospita at Lanuvium; that the
matrons, contributing as much money as might be convenient to each,
should carry it to the Aventine, as a present to Juno Regina; and that
a lectisternium should be celebrated. Moreover, that the very
freed-women should, according to their means, contribute money from
which a present might be made to Feronia. When these things were done,
the decemviri sacrificed with the larger victims in the forum at
Ardea. Lastly, it being now the month of December, a sacrifice was
made at the temple of Saturn at Rome, and a lectisternium ordered, in
which senators prepared the couch and a public banquet. Proclamation
was made through the city, that the Saturnalia should be kept for a
day and a night; and the people were commanded to account that day as
a holiday, and observe it for ever.

2. While the consul employs himself at Rome in appeasing the gods and
holding the levy, Hannibal, setting out from his winter quarters,
because it was reported that the consul Flaminius had now arrived at
Arretium, although a longer but more commodious route was pointed out
to him, takes the nearer road through a marsh where the Arno had, more
than usual, overflowed its banks. He ordered the Spaniards and
Africans (in these lay the strength of his veteran army) to lead,
their own baggage being intermixed with them, lest, being compelled to
halt any where, they should want what might be necessary for their
use: the Gauls he ordered to go next, that they might form the middle
of the marching body; the cavalry to march in the rear: next, Mago
with the light-armed Numidians to keep the army together, particularly
coercing the Gauls, if, fatigued with exertion and the length of the
march, as that nation is wanting in vigour for such exertions, they
should fall away or halt. The van still followed the standards
wherever the guides did but lead them, through the exceeding deep and
almost fathomless eddies of the river, nearly swallowed up in mud, and
plunging themselves in. The Gauls could neither support themselves
when fallen, nor raise themselves from the eddies. Nor did they
sustain their bodies with spirit, nor their minds with hope; some
scarce dragging on their wearied limbs; others dying where they had
once fallen, their spirits being subdued with fatigue, among the
beasts which themselves also lay prostrate in every place. But chiefly
watching wore them out, endured now for four days and three nights.
When, the water covering every place, not a dry spot could be found
where they might stretch their weary bodies, they laid themselves down
upon their baggage, thrown in heaps into the waters. Piles of beasts,
which lay every where through the whole route, afforded a necessary
bed for temporary repose to those seeking any place which was not
under water. Hannibal himself, riding on the only remaining elephant,
to be the higher from the water, contracted a disorder in his eyes, at
first from the unwholesomeness of the vernal air, which is attended
with transitions from heat to cold; and at length from watching,
nocturnal damps, the marshy atmosphere disordering his head, and
because he had neither opportunity nor leisure for remedies, loses one
of them.

3. Many men and cattle having been lost thus wretchedly, when at
length he had emerged from the marshes, he pitched his camp as soon as
he could on dry ground. And here he received information, through the
scouts sent in advance, that the Roman army was round the walls of
Arretium. Next the plans and temper of the consul, the situation of
the country, the roads, the sources from which provisions might be
obtained, and whatever else it was useful to know; all these things he
ascertained by the most diligent inquiry. The country was among the
most fertile of Italy, the plain of Etruria, between Faesulae and
Arretium, abundant in its supply of corn, cattle, and every other
requisite. The consul was haughty from his former consulship, and felt
no proper degree of reverence not only for the laws and the majesty of
the fathers, but even for the gods. This temerity, inherent in his
nature, fortune had fostered by a career of prosperity and success in
civil and military affairs. Thus it was sufficiently evident that,
heedless of gods and men, he would act in all cases with presumption
and precipitation; and, that he might fall the more readily into the
errors natural to him, the Carthaginian begins to fret and irritate
him; and leaving the enemy on his left, he takes the road to Faesulae,
and marching through the centre of Etruria, with intent to plunder, he
exhibits to the consul, in the distance, the greatest devastation he
could with fires and slaughters. Flaminius, who would not have rested
even if the enemy had remained quiet; then, indeed, when he saw the
property of the allies driven and carried away almost before his eyes,
considering that it reflected disgrace upon him that the Carthaginian
now roaming at large through the heart of Italy, and marching without
resistance to storm the very walls of Rome, though every other person
in the council advised safe rather than showy measures, urging that he
should wait for his colleague, in order that, joining their armies,
they might carry on the war with united courage and counsels; and
that, meanwhile, the enemy should be prevented from his unrestrained
freedom in plundering by the cavalry and the light-armed auxiliaries;
in a fury hurried out of the council, and at once gave out the signal
for marching and for battle. "Nay, rather," says he, "let him be
before the walls of Arretium, for here is our country, here our
household gods. Let Hannibal, slipping through our fingers, waste
Italy through and through; and, ravaging and burning every thing, let
him arrive at the walls of Rome; let us move hence till the fathers
shall have summoned Flaminius from Arretium, as they did Camillus of
old from Veii." While reproaching them thus, and in the act of
ordering the standards to be speedily pulled up, when he had mounted
upon his horse, the animal fell suddenly, and threw the unseated
consul over his head. All the bystanders being alarmed at this as an
unhappy omen in the commencement of the affair, in addition word is
brought, that the standard could not be pulled up, though, the
standard-bearer strove with all his force. Flaminius, turning to the
messenger, says, "Do you bring, too, letters from the senate,
forbidding me to act. Go, tell them to dig up the standard, if,
through fear, their hands are so benumbed that they cannot pluck it
up." Then the army began to march; the chief officers, besides that
they dissented from the plan, being terrified by the twofold prodigy;
while the soldiery in general were elated by the confidence of their
leader, since they regarded merely the hope he entertained, and not
the reasons of the hope.

4. Hannibal lays waste the country between the city Cortona and the
lake Trasimenus, with all the devastation of war, the more to
exasperate the enemy to revenge the injuries inflicted on his allies.
They had now reached a place formed by nature for an ambuscade, where
the Trasimenus comes nearest to the mountains of Cortona. A very
narrow passage only intervenes, as though room enough just for that
purpose had been left designedly; after that a somewhat wider plain
opens itself, and then some hills rise up. On these he pitches his
camp, in full view, where he himself with his Spaniards and Africans
only might be posted. The Baliares and his other light troops he leads
round the mountains; his cavalry he posts at the very entrance of the
defile, some eminences conveniently concealing them; in order that
when the Romans had entered, the cavalry advancing, every place might
be enclosed by the lake and the mountains. Flaminius, passing the
defiles before it was quite daylight, without reconnoitering, though
he had arrived at the lake the preceding day at sunset, when the
troops began to be spread into the wider plain, saw that part only of
the enemy which was opposite to him; the ambuscade in his rear and
overhead escaped his notice. And when the Carthaginian had his enemy
enclosed by the lake and mountains, and surrounded by his troops, he
gives the signal to all to make a simultaneous charge; and each
running down the nearest way, the suddenness and unexpectedness of the
event was increased to the Romans by a mist rising from the lake,
which had settled thicker on the plain than on the mountains; and thus
the troops of the enemy ran down from the various eminences,
sufficiently well discerning each other, and therefore with the
greater regularity. A shout being raised on all sides, the Roman found
himself surrounded before he could well see the enemy; and the attack
on the front and flank had commenced ere his line could be well
formed, his arms prepared for action, or his swords unsheathed.

5. The consul, while all were panic-struck, himself sufficiently
undaunted though in so perilous a case, marshals, as well as the time
and place permitted, the lines which were thrown into confusion by
each man's turning himself towards the various shouts; and wherever he
could approach or be heard exhorts them, and bids them stand and
fight: for that they could not escape thence by vows and prayers to
the gods but by exertion and valour; that a way was sometimes opened
by the sword through the midst of marshalled armies, and that
generally the less the fear the less the danger. However, from the
noise and tumult, neither his advice nor command could be caught; and
so far were the soldiers from knowing their own standards, and ranks,
and position, that they had scarce sufficient courage to take up arms
and make them ready for battle; and certain of them were surprised
before they could prepare them, being burdened rather than protected
by them; while in so great darkness there was more use of ears than of
eyes. They turned their faces and eyes in every direction towards the
groans of the wounded, the sounds of blows upon the body or arms, and
the mingled clamours of the menacing and the affrighted. Some, as they
were making their escape, were stopped, having encountered a body of
men engaged in fight; and bands of fugitives returning to the battle,
diverted others. After charges had been attempted unsuccessfully in
every direction, and on their flanks the mountains and the lake, on
the front and rear the lines of the enemy enclosed them, when it was
evident that there was no hope of safety but in the right hand and the
sword; then each man became to himself a leader, and encourager to
action; and an entirely new contest arose, not a regular line, with
principes, hastati, and triarii; nor of such a sort as that the
vanguard should fight before the standards, and the rest of the troops
behind them; nor such that each soldier should be in his own legion,
cohort, or company: chance collects them into bands; and each man's
own will assigned to him his post, whether to fight in front or rear;
and so great was the ardour of the conflict, so intent were their
minds upon the battle, that not one of the combatants felt an
earthquake which threw down large portions of many of the cities of
Italy, turned rivers from their rapid courses, carried the sea up into
rivers, and levelled mountains with a tremendous crash.

6. The battle was continued near three hours, and in every quarter
with fierceness; around the consul, however, it was still hotter and
more determined. Both the strongest of the troops, and himself too,
promptly brought assistance wherever he perceived his men hard pressed
and distressed. But, distinguished by his armour, the enemy attacked
him with the utmost vigour, while his countrymen defended him; until
an Insubrian horseman, named Ducarius, knowing him also by his face,
says to his countrymen, "Lo, this is the consul who slew our legions
and laid waste our fields and city. Now will I offer this victim to
the shades of my countrymen, miserably slain;" and putting spurs to
his horse, he rushes through a very dense body of the enemy; and first
slaying his armour-bearer, who had opposed himself to his attack as he
approached, ran the consul through with his lance; the triarii,
opposing their shields, kept him off when seeking to despoil him. Then
first the flight of a great number began; and now neither the lake nor
the mountains obstructed their hurried retreat; they run through all
places, confined and precipitous, as though they were blind; and arms
and men are tumbled one upon another. A great many, when there
remained no more space to run, advancing into the water through the
first shallows of the lake, plunge in, as far as they could stand
above it with their heads and shoulders. Some there were whom
inconsiderate fear induced to try to escape even by swimming; but as
that attempt was inordinate and hopeless, they were either overwhelmed
in the deep water, their courage failing, or, wearied to no purpose,
made their way back, with extreme difficulty, to the shallows; and
there were cut up on all hands by the cavalry of the enemy, which had
entered the water. Near upon six thousand of the foremost body having
gallantly forced their way through the opposing enemy, entirely
unacquainted with what was occurring in their rear, escaped from the
defile; and having halted on a certain rising ground, and hearing only
the shouting and clashing of arms, they could not know nor discern, by
reason of the mist, what was the fortune of the battle. At length, the
affair being decided, when the mist, dispelled by the increasing heat
of the sun, had cleared the atmosphere, then, in the clear light, the
mountains and plains showed their ruin and the Roman army miserably
destroyed; and thus, lest, being descried at a distance, the cavalry
should be sent against them, hastily snatching up their standards,
they hurried away with all possible expedition. On the following day,
when in addition to their extreme sufferings in other respects, famine
also was at hand, Maharbal, who had followed them during the night
with the whole body of cavalry, pledging his honour that he would let
them depart with single garments, if they would deliver up their arms,
they surrendered themselves; which promise was kept by Hannibal with
Punic fidelity, and he threw them all into chains.

7. This is the celebrated battle at the Trasimenus, and recorded among
the few disasters of the Roman people. Fifteen thousand Romans were
slain in the battle. Ten thousand, who had been scattered in the
flight through all Etruria, returned to the city by different roads.
One thousand five hundred of the enemy perished in the battle; many on
both sides died afterwards of their wounds. The carnage on both sides
is related, by some authors, to have been many times greater. I,
besides that I would relate nothing drawn from a worthless source, to
which the minds of historians generally incline too much, have as my
chief authority Fabius, who was contemporary with the events of this
war. Such of the captives as belonged to the Latin confederacy being
dismissed without ransom, and the Romans thrown into chains, Hannibal
ordered the bodies of his own men to be gathered from the heaps of the
enemy, and buried: the body of Flaminius too, which was searched for
with great diligence for burial, he could not find. On the first
intelligence of this defeat at Rome, a concourse of the people,
dismayed and terrified, took place in the forum. The matrons,
wandering through the streets, ask all they meet, what sudden disaster
was reported? what was the fate of the army? And when the multitude,
like a full assembly, having directed their course to the comitium and
senate-house, were calling upon the magistrates, at length, a little
before sunset, Marcus Pomponius, the praetor, declares, "We have been
defeated in a great battle;" and though nothing more definite was
heard from him, yet, full of the rumours which they had caught one
from another, they carry back to their homes intelligence, that the
consul, with a great part of his troops, was slain; that a few only
survived, and these either widely dispersed in flight through Etruria,
or else captured by the enemy. As many as had been the calamities of
the vanquished army, into so many anxieties were the minds of those
distracted whose relations had served under Flaminius, and who were
uninformed of what had been the fate of their friends, nor does any
one know certainly what he should either hope or fear. During the next
and several successive days, a greater number of women almost than men
stood at the gates, waiting either for some one of their friends or
for intelligence of them, surrounding and earnestly interrogating
those they met: nor could they be torn away from those they knew
especially, until they had regularly inquired into every thing. Then
as they retired from the informants you might discern their various
expressions of countenance according as intelligence, pleasing or sad,
was announced to each; and those who congratulated or condoled on
their return home. The joy and grief of the women were especially
manifested. They report that one, suddenly meeting her son, who had
returned safe, expired at the very door before his face--that another,
who sat grieving at her house at the falsely reported death of her
son, became a corpse, from excessive joy, at the first sight of him on
his return. The praetors detained the senators in the house for
several days from sunrise to sunset, deliberating under whose conduct
and by what forces, the victorious Carthaginians could be opposed.

8. Before their plans were sufficiently determined another unexpected
defeat is reported: four thousand horse, sent under the conduct of C.
Centenius, propraetor, by Servilius to his colleague, were cut off by
Hannibal in Umbria, to which place, on hearing of the battle at
Trasimenus, they had turned their course. The report of this event
variously affected the people. Some, having their minds preoccupied
with heavier grief, considered the recent loss of cavalry trifling, in
comparison with their former losses; others did not estimate what had
occurred by itself, but considered that, as in a body already
labouring under disease, a slight cause would be felt more violently
than a more powerful one in a robust constitution, so whatever adverse
event befell the state in its then sickly and impaired condition,
ought to be estimated, not by the magnitude of the event itself, but
with reference to its exhausted strength, which could endure nothing
that could oppress it. The state therefore took refuge in a remedy for
a long time before neither wanted nor employed, the appointment of a
dictator, and because the consul was absent, by whom alone it appeared
he could be nominated, and because neither message nor letter could
easily be sent to him through the country occupied by Punic troops,
and because the people could not appoint a dictator, which had never
been done to that day, the people created Quintus Fabius Maximus pro
dictator, and Marcus Minucius Rufus master of the horse. To them the
senate assigned the task of strengthening the walls and towers of the
city, of placing guards in such quarters as seemed good, and breaking
down the bridges of the river, considering that they must now fight at
home in defence of their city, since they were unable to protect
Italy.

9. Hannibal, marching directly through Umbria, arrived at Spoletum,
thence, having completely devastated the adjoining country, and
commenced an assault upon the city, having been repulsed with great
loss and conjecturing from the strength of this one colony, which had
been not very successfully attacked, what was the size of the city of
Rome, turned aside into the territory of Picenum, which abounded not
only with every species of grain, but was stored with booty, which his
rapacious and needy troops eagerly seized. There he continued encamped
for several days, and his soldiers were refreshed, who had been
enfeebled by winter marches and marshy ground, and with a battle more
successful in its result than light or easy. When sufficient time for
rest had been granted for soldiers delighting more in plunder and
devastation than ease and repose, setting out, he lays waste the
territories of Pretutia and Hadria, then of the Marsi, the Marrucini,
and the Peligni, and the contiguous region of Apulia around Arpi and
Luceria. Cneius Servilius, the consul, having fought some slight
battles with the Gauls, and taken one inconsiderable town, when he
heard of the defeat of his colleague and the army, alarmed now for the
walls of the capital, marched towards the city, that he might not be
absent at so extreme a crisis. Quintus Fabius Maximus, a second time
dictator, assembled the senate the very day he entered on his office;
and commencing with what related to the gods, after he had distinctly
proved to the fathers, that Caius Flaminius had erred more from
neglect of the ceremonies and auspices than from temerity and want of
judgment, and that the gods themselves should be consulted as to what
were the expiations of their anger, he obtained a resolution that the
decemviri should be ordered to inspect the Sibylline books, which is
rarely decreed, except when some horrid prodigies were announced.
Having inspected the prophetic books, they reported, that the vow
which was made to Mars on account of this war, not having been
regularly fulfilled, must be performed afresh and more fully; that the
great games must be vowed to Jupiter, temples to Venus Erycina and
Mens; that a supplication and lectisternium must be made, and a sacred
spring vowed, if the war should proceed favourably and the state
continue the condition it was in before the war. Since the management
of the war would occupy Fabius, the senate orders Marcus Aemilius, the
praetor, to see that all these things are done in good time, according
to the directions of the college of pontiffs.

10. These decrees of the senate having been passed, Lucius Cornelius
Lentulus, pontifex maximus, the college of praetors consulting with
him, gives his opinion that, first of all, the people should be
consulted respecting a sacred spring: that it could not be without the
order of the people. The people having been asked according to this
form: Do ye will and order that this thing should be performed in this
manner? If the republic of the Roman people, the Quirites, shall be
safe and preserved as I wish it may, from these wars for the next five
years, (the war which is between the Roman people and the
Carthaginian, and the wars which are with the Cisalpine Gauls), the
Roman people, the Quirites, shall present whatsoever the spring shall
produce from herds of swine, sheep, goats, oxen and which shall not
have been consecrated, to be sacrificed to Jupiter, from the day which
the senate and people shall appoint. Let him who shall make an
offering do it when he please, and in what manner he please; in
whatsoever manner he does it, let it be considered duly done. If that
which ought to be sacrificed die, let it be unconsecrated, and let no
guilt attach; if any one unwittingly wound or kill it, let it be no
injury to him; if any one shall steal it, let no guilt attach to the
people or to him from whom it was stolen; if any one shall unwittingly
offer it on a forbidden day, let it be esteemed duly offered; also
whether by night or day, whether slave or free-man perform it. If the
senate and people shall order it to be offered sooner than any person
shall offer it, let the people being acquitted of it be free. On the
same account great games were vowed, at an expense of three hundred
and thirty-three thousand three hundred and thirty-three _asses_
and a third; moreover, it was decreed that sacrifice should be done to
Jupiter with three hundred oxen, to many other deities with white oxen
and the other victims. The vows being duly made, a supplication was
proclaimed; and not only the inhabitants of the city went with their
wives and children, but such of the rustics also as, possessing any
property themselves, were interested in the welfare of the state. Then
a lectisternium was celebrated for three days, the decemviri for
sacred things superintending. Six couches were seen, for Jupiter and
Juno one, for Neptune and Minerva another, for Mars and Venus a third,
for Apollo and Diana a fourth, for Vulcan and Vesta a fifth, for
Mercury and Ceres a sixth. Then temples were vowed. To Venus Erycina,
Quintus Fabius Maximus vowed a temple; for so it was delivered from
the prophetic books, that he should vow it who held the highest
authority in the state. Titus Otacilius, the praetor vowed a temple to
Mens.

11. Divine things having been thus performed, the dictator then put
the question of the war and the state; with what, and how many legions
the fathers were of opinion that the victorious enemy should be
opposed. It was decreed that he should receive the army from Cneius
Servilius, the consul: that he should levy, moreover, from the
citizens and allies as many horse and foot as seemed good; that he
should transact and perform every thing else as he considered for the
good of the state. Fabius said he would add two legions to the army of
Servilius. These were levied by the master of the horse, and were
appointed by Fabius to meet him at Tibur on a certain day. And then
having issued proclamation that those whose towns or castles were
unfortified should quit them and assemble in places of security; that
all the inhabitants of that tract through which Hannibal was about to
march, should remove from the country, having first burnt their
buildings and spoiled their fruits, that there might not be a supply
of any thing; he himself set out on the Flaminian road to meet the
consul and his army; and when he saw in the distance the marching body
on the Tiber, near Ocriculum, and the consul with the cavalry
advancing to him, he sent a beadle to acquaint the consul that he must
meet the dictator without the lictors. When he had obeyed his command,
and their meeting had exhibited a striking display of the majesty of
the dictatorship before the citizens and allies, who, from its
antiquity, had now almost forgotten that authority; a letter arrived
from the city, stating that the ships of burden, conveying provisions
from Ostia into Spain to the army, had been captured by the
Carthaginian fleet off the port of Cossa. The consul, therefore, was
immediately ordered to proceed to Ostia, and, having manned the ships
at Rome or Ostia with soldiers and sailors, to pursue the enemy, and
protect the coasts of Italy. Great numbers of men were levied at Rome,
sons of freed-men even, who had children, and were of the military
age, had taken the oath. Of these troops levied in the city, such as
were under thirty-five were put on board ships, the rest were left to
protect the city.

12. The dictator, having received the troops of the consul from
Fulvius Flaccus, his lieutenant-general, marching through the Sabine
territory, arrived at Tibur on the day which he had appointed the
new-raised troops to assemble. Thence he went to Praeneste, and
cutting across the country, came out in the Latin way, whence he led
his troops towards the enemy, reconnoitering the road with the utmost
diligence; not intending to expose himself to hazard any where, except
as far as necessity compelled him. The day he first pitched his camp
in sight of the enemy, not far from Arpi, the Carthaginian, without
delay, led out his troops, and forming his line gave an opportunity of
fighting: but when he found all still with the enemy, and his camp
free from tumult and disorder, he returned to his camp, saying indeed
tauntingly, "That even the spirit of the Romans, inherited from Mars,
was at length subdued; that they were warred down and had manifestly
given up all claim to valour and renown:" but burning inwardly with
stifled vexation because he would have to encounter a general by no
means like Flaminius and Sempronius; and because the Romans, then at
length schooled by their misfortunes, had sought a general a match for
Hannibal; and that now he had no longer to fear the headlong violence,
but the deliberate prudence of the dictator. Having not yet
experienced his constancy, he began to provoke and try his temper, by
frequently shifting his camp and laying waste the territories of the
allies before his eyes: and one while he withdrew out of sight at
quick march, another while he halted suddenly, and concealed himself
in some winding of the road, if possible to entrap him on his
descending into the plain. Fabius kept marching his troops along the
high grounds, at a moderate distance from the enemy, so as neither to
let him go altogether nor yet to encounter him. The troops were kept
within the camp, except so far as necessary wants compelled them to
quit it; and fetched in food and wood not by small nor rambling
parties. An outpost of cavalry and light-armed troops, prepared and
equipped for acting in cases of sudden alarm, rendered every thing
safe to their own soldiers, and dangerous to the scattered plunderers
of the enemy. Nor was his whole cause committed to general hazard;
while slight contests, of small importance in themselves, commenced on
safe ground, with a retreat at hand, accustomed the soldiery,
terrified by their former disasters, now at length to think less
meanly either of their prowess or good fortune. But he did not find
Hannibal a greater enemy to such sound measures than his master of the
horse, who was only prevented from plunging the state into ruin by his
inferiority in command. Presumptuous and precipitate in his measures,
and unbridled in his tongue, first among a few, then openly and
publicly, he taunted him with being sluggish instead of patient,
spiritless instead of cautious; falsely imputing to him those vices
which bordered on his virtues; and raised himself by means of
depressing his superiors, which, though a most iniquitous practice,
has become more general from the too great successes of many.

13. Hannibal crosses over from the Hirpini into Samnium; lays waste
the territory of Beneventum; takes the town of Telesia; and purposely
irritates the dictator, if perchance he could draw him down to a
battle on the plain, exasperated by so many indignities and disasters
inflicted on his allies. Among the multitude of allies of Italian
extraction, who had been captured by Hannibal at the Trasimenus, and
dismissed, were three Campanian horsemen, who had even at that time
been bribed by many presents and promises from Hannibal to win over
the affections of their countrymen to him. These, bringing him word
that he would have an opportunity of getting possession of Capua, if
he brought his army into the neighbourhood in Campania, induced
Hannibal to quit Samnium for Campania; though he hesitated,
fluctuating between confidence and distrust, as the affair was of more
importance than the authorities. He dismissed them, repeatedly
charging them to confirm their promises by acts, and ordering them to
return with a greater number, and some of their leading men. Hannibal
himself orders his guide to conduct him into the territory of Casinum,
being certified by persons acquainted with the country, that if he
seized that pass he would deprive the Romans of a passage by which
they might get out to the assistance of their allies. But his Punic
accent, ill adapted to the pronunciation of Latin names, caused the
guide to understand Casilinum, instead of Casinum; and leaving his
former course, he descends through the territory of Allifae, Calatia,
and Cales, into the plain of Stella, where, seeing the country
enclosed on all sides by mountains and rivers, he calls the guide to
him, and asks him where in the world he was? when he replied, that on
that day he would lodge at Casilinum: then at length the error was
discovered, and that Casinum lay at a great distance in another
direction. Having scourged the guide with rods and crucified him, in
order to strike terror into all others, he fortified a camp, and sent
Maharbal with the cavalry into the Falernian territory to pillage.
This depredation reached as far as the waters of Sinuessa; the
Numidians caused destruction to a vast extent, but flight and
consternation through a still wider space. Yet not even the terror of
these things, when all around was consuming in the flames of war,
could shake the fidelity of the allies; for this manifest reason,
because they lived under a temperate and mild government: nor were
they unwilling to submit to those who were superior to them, which is
the only bond of fidelity.

14. But when the enemy's camp was pitched on the Vulturnus, and the
most delightful country in Italy was being consumed by fire, and the
farm-houses, on all hands, were smoking from the flames, whilst Fabius
led his troops along the heights of Mount Massicus, then the strife
had nearly been kindled anew, for they had been quiet for a few days,
because, as the army had marched quicker than usual, they had supposed
that the object of this haste was to save Campania from devastation;
but when they arrived at the extreme ridge of Mount Massicus, and the
enemy appeared under their eyes, burning the houses of the Falernian
territory, and of the settlers of Sinuessa, and no mention made of
battle, Minucius exclaims, "Are we come here to see our allies
butchered, and their property burned, as a spectacle to be enjoyed?
and if we are not moved with shame on account of any others, are we
not on account of these citizens, whom our fathers sent as settlers to
Sinuessa, that this frontier might be protected from the Samnite foe:
which now not the neighbouring Samnite wastes with fire, but a
Carthaginian foreigner, who has advanced even thus far from the
remotest limits of the world, through our dilatoriness and inactivity?
What! are we so degenerate from our ancestors as tamely to see that
coast filled with Numidian and Moorish foes, along which our fathers
considered it a disgrace to their government that the Carthaginian
fleets should cruise? We, who erewhile, indignant at the storming of
Saguntum, appealed not to men only, but to treaties and to gods,
behold Hannibal scaling the walls of a Roman colony unmoved. The smoke
from the flames of our farm-houses and lands comes into our eyes and
faces; our ears ring with the cries of our weeping allies, imploring
us to assist them oftener than the gods, while we here are leading our
troops, like a herd of cattle, through shady forests and lonely paths,
enveloped in clouds and woods. If Marcus Furius had resolved to
recover the city from the Gauls, by thus traversing the tops of
mountains and forests, in the same manner as this modern Camillus goes
about to recover Italy from Hannibal, who has been sought out for our
dictator in our distress, on account of his unparalleled talents, Rome
would be the possession of the Gauls; and I fear lest, if we are thus
dilatory, our ancestors will so often have preserved it only for the
Carthaginians and Hannibal; but that man and true Roman, on the very
day on which intelligence was brought him to Veii, that he was
appointed dictator, on the authority of the fathers and the nomination
of the people, came down into the plain, though the Janiculum was high
enough to admit of his sitting down there, and viewing the enemy at a
distance, and on that very day defeated the Gallic legions in the
middle of the city, in the place where the Gallic piles are now, and
on the following day on the Roman side of Gabii. What many years after
this, when we were sent under the yoke at the Caudine forks by the
Samnite foe, did Lucius Papirius Cursor take the yoke from the Roman
neck and place it upon the proud Samnites, by traversing the heights
of Samnium? or was it by pressing and besieging Luceria, and
challenging the victorious enemy? A short time ago, what was it that
gave victory to Caius Lutatius but expedition? for on the day after he
caught sight of the enemy he surprised and overpowered the fleet,
loaded with provisions, and encumbered of itself by its own implements
and apparatus. It is folly to suppose that the war can be brought to a
conclusion by sitting still, or by prayers, the troops must be armed
and led down into the plain, that you may engage man to man. The Roman
power has grown to its present height by courage and activity, and not
by such dilatory measures as these, which the cowardly only designate
as cautious." A crowd of Roman tribunes and knights poured round
Minucius, while thus, as it were, haranguing, his presumptuous
expressions reached the ears of the common soldiers, and had the
question been submitted to the votes of the soldiers, they showed
evidently that they would have preferred Minucius to Fabius for their
general.

15. Fabius, keeping his attention fixed no less upon his own troops
than on the enemy, first shows that his resolution was unconquered by
the former. Though he well knew that his procrastination was
disapproved, not only in his own camp, but by this time even at Rome,
yet, inflexibly adhering to the same line of policy, he delayed
through the remainder of the summer, in order that Hannibal, devoid of
all hope of a battle, which he so earnestly desired, might now look
out for a place for winter quarters, because that district was one of
present, but not constant, supply, consisting, as it did, of
plantations and vineyards, and all places planted luxurious rather
than useful produce. This intelligence was to Fabius by his scouts.
When he felt convinced that he would return by the same narrow pass
through which he had entered the Falernian territory, he occupied
Mount Callicula and Casilinum with a pretty strong guard. Which city,
intersected by the river Vulturnus, divides the Falernian and
Campanian territories. He himself leads back his troops along the same
heights, having sent Lucius Hostilius Mancinus with four hundred of
the allied cavalry to reconnoitre; who being one of the crowd of
youths who had often heard the master of the horse fiercely
haranguing, at first advanced after the manner of a scout, in order
that he might observe the enemy in security; and when he saw the
Numidians scattered widely throughout the villages, having gotten an
opportunity, he also slew a few of them. But from that moment his mind
was engrossed with the thoughts of a battle, and the injunctions of
the dictator were forgotten, who had charged him, when he had advanced
as far as he could with safety, to retreat before he came within the
enemy's view. The Numidians, party after party, skirmishing and
retreating, drew the general almost to their camp, to the fatigue of
his men and horses. Then Karthalo, who had the command of the cavalry,
charging at full speed, and having put them to flight before he came
within a dart's throw, pursued them for five miles almost in a
continuous course. Mancinus, when he saw that the enemy did not desist
from the pursuit, and that there was no hope of escape, having
encouraged his troops, turned back to the battle though inferior in
every kind of force. Accordingly he himself, and the choicest of his
cavalry, being surrounded, are cut to pieces. The rest in disorderly
retreat fled first to Cales, and thence to the dictator, by ways
almost impassable. It happened that on that day Minucius had formed a
junction with Fabius, having been sent to secure with a guard the pass
above Tarracina, which, contracted into a narrow gorge, overhangs the
sea, in order that Hannibal might not be able to get into the Roman
territory by the Appian way's being unguarded. The dictator and master
of the horse, uniting their forces, lead them down into the road
through which Hannibal was about to march his troops. The enemy was
two miles from that place.

16. The following day the Carthaginians filled the whole road between
the two camps with his troops in marching order; and though the Romans
had taken their stand immediately under their rampart, having a
decidedly superior position, yet the Carthaginian came up with his
light horse and, with a view to provoke the enemy, carried on a kind
of desultory attack, first charging and then retreating. The Roman
line remained in its position. The battle was slow and more
conformable to the wish of the dictator than of Hannibal. On the part
of the Romans there fell two hundred, on the part of the enemy eight
hundred. It now began to appear that Hannibal was hemmed in, the road
to Casilinum being blockaded; and that while Capua, and Samnium, and
so many wealthy allies in the rear of the Romans might supply them
with provisions, the Carthaginian, on the other hand, must winter amid
the rocks of Formiae and the sands and hideous swamps of Liternum. Nor
did it escape Hannibal that he was assailed by his own arts;
wherefore, since he could not escape by way of Casilinum, and since it
was necessary to make for the mountains, and pass the summit of
Callicula, lest in any place the Romans should attack his troops while
enclosed in valleys; having hit upon a stratagem calculated to deceive
the sight, and excite terror from its appearance, by means of which he
might baffle the enemy, he resolved to come up by stealth to the
mountains at the commencement of night. The preparation of his wily
stratagem was of this description. Torches, collected from every part
of the country, and bundles of rods and dry cuttings, are fastened
before the horns of oxen, of which, wild and tame, he had driven away
a great number among other plunder of the country: the number of oxen
was made up to nearly two thousand. To Hasdrubal was assigned the task
of driving to the mountains that herd, after having set fire to their
horns, as soon as ever it was dark; particularly, if he could, over
the passes beset by the enemy.

17. As soon as it was dark the camp was moved in silence; the oxen
were driven a little in advance of the standards. When they arrived at
the foot of the mountains and the narrow passes, the signal is
immediately given for setting fire to their horns and driving them
violently up the mountains before them. The mere terror excited by the
flame, which cast a glare from their heads, and the heat now
approaching the quick and the roots of their horns, drove on the oxen
as if goaded by madness. By which dispersion, on a sudden all the
surrounding shrubs were in a blaze, as if the mountains and woods had
been on fire; and the unavailing tossing of their heads quickening the
flame, exhibited an appearance as of men running to and fro on every
side. Those who had been placed to guard the passage of the wood, when
they saw fires on the tops of the mountains, and some over their own
heads, concluding that they were surrounded, abandoned their post;
making for the tops of the mountains in the direction in which the
fewest fires blazed, as being the safest course; however they fell in
with some oxen which had strayed from their herds. At first, when they
beheld them at a distance, they stood fixed in amazement at the
miracle, as it appeared to them, of creatures breathing fire;
afterwards, when it showed itself to be a human stratagem, then,
forsooth, concluding that there was an ambuscade, as they are hurrying
away in flight, with increased alarm, they fall in also with the
light-armed troops of the enemy. But the night, when the fear was
equally shared, kept them from commencing the battle till morning.
Meanwhile Hannibal, having marched his whole army through the pass,
and having cut off some of the enemy in the very defile, pitches his
camp in the country of Allifae.

18. Fabius perceived this tumult, but concluding that it was a snare,
and being disinclined for a battle, particularly by night, kept his
troops within the works. At break of day a battle took place under the
summit of the mountain, in which the Romans, who were considerably
superior in numbers, would have easily overpowered the light-armed of
the enemy, cut off as they were from their party, had not a cohort of
Spaniards, sent back by Hannibal for that very purpose, reached the
spot. That body being more accustomed to mountains, and being more
adapted, both from the agility of their limbs and also from the
character of their arms, to skirmishing amid rocks and crags, easily
foiled, by their manner of fighting, an enemy loaded with arms,
accustomed to level ground and the steady kind of fighting. Separating
from a contest thus by no means equal, they proceeded to their camps;
the Spaniards almost all untouched; the Romans having lost a few.
Fabius also moved his camp, and passing the defile, took up a position
above Allifae, in a strong and elevated place. Then Hannibal,
pretending to march to Rome through Samnium, came back as far as the
Peligni, spreading devastation. Fabius led his troops along the
heights midway between the army of the enemy and the city of Rome;
neither avoiding him altogether, nor coming to an engagement. From the
Peligni the Carthaginian turned his course, and going back again to
Apulia, reached Geronium, a city deserted by its inhabitants from
fear, as a part of its walls had fallen down together in ruins. The
dictator formed a completely fortified camp in the territory of
Larinum, and being recalled thence to Rome on account of some sacred
rites, he not only urged the master of the horse, in virtue of his
authority, but with advice and almost with prayers, that he would
trust rather to prudence than fortune; and imitate him as a general
rather than Sempronius and Flaminius; that he would not suppose that
nothing had been achieved by having worn out nearly the whole summer
in baffling the enemy; that physicians too sometimes gained more by
rest than by motion and action. That it was no small thing to have
ceased to be conquered by an enemy so often victorious, and to have
taken breath after successive disasters. Having thus unavailingly
admonished the master of the horse, he set out for Rome.

19. In the beginning of the summer in which these events occurred, the
war commenced by land and sea in Spain also. To the number of ships
which he had received from his brother, equipped and ready for action,
Hasdrubal added ten. The fleet of forty ships he delivered to Himilco:
and thus setting out from Carthage, kept his ships near the land,
while he led his army along the shore, ready to engage with whichever
part of his forces the enemy might fall in with. Cneius Scipio, when
he heard that the enemy had quitted his winter quarters, at first
formed the same plan; but afterwards, not daring to engage him by
land, from a great rumour of fresh auxiliaries, he advances to meet
him with a fleet of thirty-five ships, having put some chosen soldiers
on board. Setting out from Tarraco, on the second day, he reached a
convenient station, ten miles from the mouth of the Iberus. Two ships
of the Massilians, sent forward from that place reconnoitering,
brought word back that the Carthaginian fleet was stationed in the
mouth of the river, and that the camp was pitched upon the bank. In
order, therefore, to overpower them while off their guard and
incautious, by a universal and wide-spread terror, he weighed anchor
and advanced. In Spain there are several towers placed in high
situations, which they employ both as watch-towers and as places of
defence against pirates. From them first, a view of the ships of the
enemy having been obtained, the signal was given to Hasdrubal; and a
tumult arose in the camp, and on land sooner than on the ships and at
sea; the dashing of the oars and other nautical noises not being yet
distinctly heard, nor the promontories disclosing the fleet. Upon
this, suddenly one horseman after another, sent out by Hasdrubal,
orders those who were strolling upon the shore or resting quietly in
their tents, expecting any thing rather than the enemy and a battle on
that day, immediately to embark and take up arms: that the Roman fleet
was now a short distance from the harbour. The horsemen, despatched in
every direction, delivered these orders; and presently Hasdrubal
himself comes up with the main army. All places resound with noises of
various kinds; the soldiers and rowers hurrying together to the ships,
rather like men running away from the land than marching to battle.
Scarcely had all embarked, when some, unfastening the hawsers, are
carried out against the anchors; others cut their cables, that nothing
might impede them; and by doing every thing with hurry and
precipitation, the duties of mariners were impeded by the preparations
of the soldiers, and the soldiers were prevented from taking and
preparing for action their arms, by the bustle of the mariners. And
now the Roman was not only approaching, but had drawn up his ships for
the battle. The Carthaginians, therefore, thrown into disorder, not
more by the enemy and the battle than by their own tumult, having
rather made an attempt at fighting than commenced a battle, turned
their fleet for flight; and as the mouth of the river which was before
them could not be entered in so broad a line, and by so many pressing
in at the same time, they ran their ships on shore in every part. And
being received, some in the shallows, and others on the dry shore,
some armed and some unarmed, they escaped to their friends, who were
drawn up in battle-array over the shore. Two Carthaginian ships were
captured and four sunk on the first encounter.

20. The Romans, though the enemy was master of the shore, and they saw
armed troops lining the whole bank, promptly pursuing the discomfited
fleet of the enemy, towed out into the deep all the ships which had
not either shattered their prows by the violence with which they
struck the shore, or set their keels fast in the shallows. They
captured as many as twenty-five out of forty. Nor was that the most
splendid result of their victory: but they became masters of the whole
sea on that coast by one slight battle; advancing, then, with their
fleet to Honosca, and making a descent from the ships upon the coast,
when they had taken the city by storm and pillaged it, they afterwards
made for Carthage: then devastating the whole surrounding country,
they, lastly, set fire also to the buildings contiguous to the wall
and gates. Thence the fleet laden with plunder, arrived at Longuntica,
where a great quantity of oakum for naval purposes had been collected
by Hasdrubal: of this, taking away as much as was sufficient for their
necessities, they burnt all the rest. Nor did they only sail by the
prominent coasts of the continent, but crossed over into the island
Ebusus; where, having with the utmost exertion, but in vain, carried
on operations against the city, which is the capital of the island,
for two days, when they found that time was wasted to no purpose upon
a hopeless task, they turned their efforts to the devastation of the
country; and having plundered and fired several villages, and acquired
a greater booty than they had obtained on the continent, they retired
to their ships, when ambassadors from the Baliares came to Scipio to
sue for peace. From this place the fleet sailed back, and returned to
the hither parts of the province, whither ambassadors of all the
people who dwell on the Iberus, and of many people in the most distant
parts of Spain, assembled. But the number of states who really became
subject to the authority and dominion of the Romans, and gave
hostages, amounted to upwards of one hundred and twenty. The Roman
therefore, relying sufficiently on his land forces also, advanced as
far as the pass of Castulo. Hasdrubal retired into Lusitania, and
nearer the ocean.

21. After this, it seemed probable that the remainder of the summer
would be peaceful; and so it would have been with regard to the Punic
enemy: but besides that the tempers of the Spaniards themselves are
naturally restless, and eager for innovation, Mandonius, together with
Indibilis, who had formerly been petty prince of the Ilergetes, having
stirred up their countrymen, came to lay waste the peaceful country of
the Roman allies, after the Romans had retired from the pass to the
sea-coast. A military tribune with some light-armed auxiliaries being
sent against these by Scipio, with a small effort put them all to the
rout, as being but a disorderly band: some having been captured and
slain, a great portion of them were deprived of their arms. This
disturbance, however, brought back Hasdrubal, who was retiring to the
ocean, to protect his allies on this side the Iberus. The Carthaginian
camp was in the territory of Ilercao, the Roman camp at the New Fleet,
when unexpected intelligence turned the war into another quarter. The
Celtiberians, who had sent the chief men of their country as
ambassadors to the Romans, and had given them hostages, aroused by a
message from Scipio, take up arms and invade the province of the
Carthaginians with a powerful army; take three towns by storm; and
after that, encountering Hasdrubal himself in two battles with,
splendid success, slew fifteen thousand and captured four thousand,
together with many military standards.

22. This being the state of affairs in Spain, Publius Scipio came into
his province, having been sent thither by the senate, his command
being continued to him after his consulate, with thirty long ships,
eight thousand soldiers, and a large importation of provisions. That
fleet, swelled to an enormous size by a multitude of transports, being
descried at a distance, entered safe the port of Tarraco, to the great
joy of the citizens and allies. Landing his troops there, Scipio set
out and formed a junction with his brother, and thenceforward they
prosecuted the war with united courage and counsels. While the
Carthaginians, therefore, were occupied with the Celtiberian war, they
promptly crossed the Iberus, and not seeing any enemy, pursue their
course to Saguntum; for it was reported that the hostages from every
part of Spain, having been consigned to custody, were kept in the
citadel of that place under a small guard. That pledge alone checked
the affections of all the people of Spain, which were inclined towards
an alliance with the Romans; lest the guilt of their defection should
be expiated with the blood of their children. One man, by a stratagem
more subtle than honourable, liberated the Spaniards from this
restraint. There was at Saguntum a noble Spaniard, named Abelux,
hitherto faithful to the Carthaginians, but now (such are for the most
part the dispositions of barbarians) had changed his attachment with
fortune; but considering that a deserter going over to enemies without
the betraying of something valuable, would be looked upon only as a
stigmatized and worthless individual, was solicitous to render as
great a service as possible to his new confederates. Having turned
over in his mind, then, the various means which, under the favour of
fortune, he might employ, in preference to every other, he applied
himself to the delivering up of the hostages; concluding that this one
thing, above all others, would gain the Romans the friendship of the
Spanish chieftains. But since he knew that the guards of the hostages
would do nothing without the authority of Bostar, the governor, he
addresses himself with craft to Bostar himself. Bostar had his camp
without the city, just upon the shore, in order to preclude the
approach of the Romans from that quarter. He informs him, taken aside
to a secret place, and as if uninformed, in what position affairs
were: "That hitherto fear had withheld the minds of the Spaniards to
them, because the Romans were at a great distance: that now the Roman
camp was on this side the Iberus, a secure fortress and asylum for
such as desired a change, that therefore those whom fear could not
bind should be attached by kindness and favour." When Bostar, in
astonishment, earnestly asked him, what sudden gift of so much
importance that could be, he replied, "Send back the hostages to their
states: this will be an acceptable boon, privately to their parents,
who possess the greatest influence in their respective states, and
publicly to the people. Every man wishes to have confidence reposed in
him; and confidence reposed generally enforces the fidelity itself.
The office of restoring the hostages to their homes, I request for
myself; that I may enhance my project by the trouble bestowed, and
that I may add as much value as I can to a service in its own
intrinsic nature so acceptable." When he had persuaded the man, who
was not cunning as compared with Carthaginian minds in general, having
gone secretly and by night to the outposts of the enemy, he met with
some auxiliary Spaniards; and having been brought by them into the
presence of Scipio, he explains what brought him. Pledges of fidelity
having been given and received, and the time and place for delivering
the hostages having been appointed, he returns to Saguntum. The
following day he spent with Bostar, in taking his commands for
effecting the business; having so arranged it, that he should go by
night, in order that he might escape the observation of the enemy, he
was dismissed; and awakening the guards of the youths at the hour
agreed upon with them, set out and led them, as if unconsciously, into
a snare prepared by his own deceit. They were brought to the Roman
camp, and every thing else respecting the restoration of the hostages
was transacted as had been agreed upon with Bostar, and in the same
course as if the affair had been carried on in the name of the
Carthaginians. But the favour of the Romans was somewhat greater than
that of the Carthaginians would have been in a similar case; for
misfortune and fear might have seemed to have softened them, who had
been found oppressive and haughty in prosperity. The Roman, on the
contrary, on his first arrival, having been unknown to them before,
had begun with an act of clemency and liberality: and Abelux, a man of
prudence, did not seem likely to have changed his allies without good
cause. Accordingly all began, with great unanimity, to meditate a
revolt; and hostilities would immediately have commenced, had not the
winter intervened, which compelled the Romans, and the Carthaginians
also, to retire to shelter.

23. Such were the transactions in Spain also during the second summer
of the Punic war; while in Italy the prudent delay of Fabius had
procured the Romans some intermission from disasters; which conduct,
as it kept Hannibal disturbed with no ordinary degree of anxiety, for
it proved to him that the Romans had at length selected a general who
would carry on the war with prudence, and not in dependence on
fortune; so was it treated with contempt by his countrymen, both in
the camp and in the city; particularly after that a battle had been
fought during his absence from the temerity of the master of the
horse, in its issue, as I may justly designate it, rather joyful than
successful. Two causes were added to augment the unpopularity of the
dictator: one arising out of a stratagem and artful procedure of
Hannibal; for the farm of the dictator having been pointed out to him
by deserters, he ordered that the fire and sword and every outrage of
enemies should be restrained from it alone, while all around were
levelled with the ground; in order that it might appear to have been
the term of some secret compact: the other from an act of his own, at
first perhaps suspicious, because in it he had not waited for the
authority of the senate, but in the result turning unequivocally to
his highest credit, with relation to the exchange of prisoners: for,
as was the case in the first Punic war, an agreement had been made
between the Roman and Carthaginian generals, that whichever received
more prisoners than he restored, should give two pounds and a half of
silver for every man. And when the Roman had received two hundred and
forty-seven more than the Carthaginian, and the silver which was due
for them, after the matter had been frequently agitated in the senate,
was not promptly supplied, because he had not consulted the fathers,
he sent his son Quintus to Rome and sold his farm, uninjured by the
enemy, and thus redeemed the public credit at his own private expense.
Hannibal lay in a fixed camp before the walls of Geronium, which city
he had captured and burnt, leaving only a few buildings for the
purpose of granaries: thence he was in the habit of sending out
two-thirds of his forces to forage; with the third part kept in
readiness, he himself remained on guard, both as a protection to his
camp, and for the purpose of looking out, if from any quarter an
attack should be made upon his foragers.

24. The Roman army was at that time in the territory of Larinum.
Minucius, the master of the horse, had the command of it; the
dictator, as was before mentioned, having gone to the city. But the
camp, which had been pitched in an elevated and secure situation, was
now brought down into the plain; plans of a bolder character,
agreeably with the temper of the general, were in agitation; and
either an attack was to be made upon the scattered foragers, or upon
the camp now left with an inconsiderable guard. Nor did it escape the
observation of Hannibal, that the plan of the war had been changed
with the general, and that the enemy would act with more boldness than
counsel. Hannibal himself too, which one would scarcely credit, though
the enemy was near, despatched a third part of his troops to forage,
retaining the remaining two-thirds in the camp. After that he advanced
his camp itself nearer to the enemy, to a hill within the enemy's
view, nearly two miles from Geronium; that they might be aware that he
was on the alert to protect his foragers if any attack should be made
upon them. Then he discovered an eminence nearer to, and commanding
the very camp of the Romans: and because if he marched openly in the
day-time to occupy it, the enemy would doubtless anticipate him by a
shorter way, the Numidians having been sent privately in the night,
took possession of it. These, occupying this position, the Romans, the
next day, despising the smallness of their numbers, dislodge, and
transfer their camp thither themselves. There was now, therefore, but
a very small space between rampart and rampart, and that the Roman
line had almost entirely filled; at the same time the cavalry, with
the light infantry sent out against the foragers through the opposite
part of the camp, effected a slaughter and flight of the scattered
enemy far and wide. Nor dared Hannibal hazard a regular battle;
because with so few troops, that he would scarcely be able to protect
his camp if attacked. And now he carried on the war (for part of his
army was away) according to the plans of Fabius, by sitting still and
creating delays. He had also withdrawn his troops to their former
camp, which was before the walls of Geronium. Some authors affirm that
they fought in regular line, and with encountering standards; that in
the first encounter the Carthaginian was driven in disorder quite to
his camp; but that, a sally thence having been suddenly made all at
once, the Romans in their turn became alarmed; that after that the
battle was restored by the arrival of Numerius Decimius the Samnite;
that this man, the first in family and fortune, not only in Bovianum,
whence he came, but in all Samnium, when conducting by command of the
dictator to the camp eight thousand infantry and five hundred horse,
having shown himself on the rear of Hannibal, seemed to both parties
to be a fresh reinforcement coming with Quintus Fabius from Rome; that
Hannibal, fearing also some ambuscade, withdrew his troops; and that
the Roman, aided by the Samnite, pursuing him, took by storm two forts
on that day; that six thousand of the enemy were slain, and about five
thousand of the Romans; but that though the loss was so nearly equal,
intelligence was conveyed to Rome of a signal victory; and a letter
from the master of the horse still more presumptuous.

25. These things were very frequently discussed, both in the senate
and assemblies. When the dictator alone, while joy pervaded the city,
attached no credit to the report or letter; and granting that all were
true, affirmed that he feared more from success than failure; then
Marcus Metilius, a Plebeian tribune, declares that such conduct surely
could not be endured. That the dictator, not only when present was an
obstacle to the right management of the affair, but also being absent
from the camp, opposed it still when achieved; that he studiously
dallied in his conduct of the war, that he might continue the longer
in office, and that he might have the sole command both at Rome and in
the army. Since one of the consuls had fallen in battle, and the other
was removed to a distance from Italy, under pretext of pursuing a
Carthaginian fleet; and the two praetors were occupied in Sicily and
Sardinia, neither of which provinces required a praetor at this time.
That Marcus Minucius, the master of the horse, was almost put under a
guard, lest he should see the enemy, and carry on any warlike
operation. That therefore, by Hercules, not only Samnium, which had
now been yielded to the Carthaginians, as if it had been land beyond
the Iberus, but the Campanian, Calenian, and Falernian territories had
been devastated, while the dictator was sitting down at Casilinum,
protecting his own farm with the legions of the Roman people: that the
army, eager for battle, as well as the master of the horse, were kept
back almost imprisoned within the rampart: that their arms were taken
out of their hands, as from captured enemies: at length, as soon as
ever the dictator had gone away, having marched out beyond their
rampart, that they had routed the enemy and put him to flight. On
account of which circumstances, had the Roman commons retained their
ancient spirit, that he would have boldly proposed to them to annul
the authority of Quintus Fabius; but now he would bring forward a
moderate proposition, to make the authority of the master of the horse
and the dictator equal; and that even then Quintus Fabius should not
be sent to the army, till he had substituted a consul in the room of
Caius Flaminius. The dictator kept away from the popular assemblies,
in which he did not command a favourable hearing, and even in the
senate he was not heard with favourable ears, when his eloquence was
employed in praising the enemy, and attributing the disasters of the
last two years to the temerity and unskilfulness of the generals; and
when he declared that the master of the horse ought to be called to
account for having fought contrary to his injunction. That "if the
supreme command and administration of affairs were intrusted to him,
he would soon take care that men should know, that to a good general
fortune was not of great importance; that prudence and conduct
governed every thing; that it was more glorious for him to have saved
the army at a crisis, and without disgrace, than to have slain many
thousands of the enemy." Speeches of this kind having been made
without effect, and Marcus Atilius Regulus created consul, that he
might not be present to dispute respecting the right of command, he
withdrew to the army on the night preceding the day on which the
proposition was to be decided. When there was an assembly of the
people at break of day, a secret displeasure towards the dictator, and
favour towards the master of the horse, rather possessed their minds,
than that men had not sufficient resolution to advise a measure which
was agreeable to the public; and though favour carried it, influence
was wanting to the bill. One man indeed was found who recommended the
law, Caius Terentius Varro, who had been praetor in the former year,
sprung not only from humble but mean parentage. They report that his
father was a butcher, the retailer of his own meat, and that he
employed this very son in the servile offices of that trade.

26. This young man, when a fortune left him by his father, acquired in
such a traffic, had inspired him with the hope of a higher condition,
and the gown and forum were the objects of his choice, by declaiming
vehemently in behalf of men and causes of the lowest kind, in
opposition to the interest and character of the good, first came to
the notice of the people, and then to offices of honour. Having passed
through the offices of quaestor, plebeian, and curule aedile, and,
lastly, that of praetor; when now he raised his mind to the hope of
the consulship, he courted the gale of popular favour by maligning the
dictator, and received alone the credit of the decree of the people.
All men, both at Rome and in the army, both friends and foes, except
the dictator himself, considered this measure to have been passed as
an insult to him; but the dictator himself bore the wrong which the
infuriated people had put upon him, with the same gravity with which
he endured the charges against him which his enemies laid before the
multitude; and receiving the letter containing a decree of the senate
respecting the equalization of the command while on his journey,
satisfied that an equal share of military skill was not imparted
together with the equal share of command, he returned to the army with
a mind unsubdued alike by his fellow-citizens and by the enemy.

27. But Minucius, who, in consequence of his success and the favour of
the populace, was scarcely endurable before now especially,
unrestrained by shame or moderation, boasted not more in having
conquered Hannibal than Quintus Fabius. "That he, who had been sought
out in their distress as the only general, and as a match for
Hannibal; that he, an event which no record of history contains, was
by the order of the people placed upon an equal footing with
himself,--a superior with an inferior officer, a dictator with a
master of the horse,--in that very city wherein the masters of the
horse are wont to crouch and tremble at the rods and axes of the
dictator. With such splendour had his valour and success shone forth.
That he therefore would follow up his own good fortune, though the
dictator persisted in his delay and sloth; measures condemned alike by
the sentence of gods and men." Accordingly, on the first day on which
he met Quintus Fabius, he intimated "that the first point to be
settled was the manner in which they should employ the command thus
equalized. That he was of opinion that the best plan would be for them
to be invested with the supreme authority and command either on
alternate days, or, if longer intervals were more agreeable, for any
determinate periods; in order that the person in command might be a
match for the enemy, not only in judgment, but in strength, if any
opportunity for action should occur." Fabius by no means approved of
this proposition: he said, "that Fortune would have at her disposal
all things which the rashness of his colleague had; that his command
had been shared with him, and not taken away; that he would never,
therefore, willingly withdraw from conducting the war, in whatever
post he could with prudence and discretion: nor would he divide the
command with him with respect to times or days, but that he would
divide the army, and that he would preserve, by his own measures, so
much as he could, since it was not allowed him to save the whole."
Thus he carried it, that, as was the custom of consuls, they should
divide the legions between them: the first and fourth fell to the lot
of Minucius, the second and third to Fabius. They likewise divided
equally between them the cavalry, the auxiliaries of the allies and of
the Latin name. The master of the horse was desirous also that they
should have separate camps.

28. From this Hannibal derived a twofold joy, for nothing which was
going on among the enemy escaped him, the deserters revealing many
things, and he himself examining by his own scouts. For he considered
that he should be able to entrap the unrestrained temerity of Minucius
by his usual arts, and that half the force of the sagacity of Fabius
had vanished. There was an eminence between the camps of Minucius and
the Carthaginians, whoever occupied it would evidently render the
position of his enemy less advantageous. Hannibal was not so desirous
of gaining it without a contest, though that were worth his while, as
to bring on a quarrel with Minucius, who, he well knew, would at all
times throw himself in his way to oppose him. All the intervening
ground was at first sight unavailable to one who wished to plant an
ambuscade, because it not only had not any part that was woody, but
none even covered with brambles, but in reality formed by nature to
cover an ambush, so much the more, because no such deception could be
apprehended in a naked valley and there were in its curvatures hollow
rocks, such that some of them were capable of containing two hundred
armed men. Within these recesses, five thousand infantry and cavalry
are secreted, as many as could conveniently occupy each. Lest,
however, in any part, either the motion of any one of them
thoughtlessly coming out, or the glittering of their arms, should
discover the stratagem in so open a valley, by sending out a few
troops at break of day to occupy the before-mentioned eminence, he
diverts the attention of the enemy. Immediately, on the first view of
them, the smallness of their number was treated with contempt, and
each man began to request for himself the task of dislodging the
enemy. The general himself, among the most headstrong and absurd,
calls to arms to go and seize the place, and inveighs against the
enemy with vain presumption and menaces. First, he despatches his
light-armed, after that his cavalry, in a close body, lastly,
perceiving that succours were also being sent to the enemy, he marches
with his legions drawn up in order of battle. Hannibal also, sending
band after band, as the contest increased, as aids to his men when
distressed, had now completed a regular army, and a battle was fought
with the entire strength of both sides. First, the light infantry of
the Romans, approaching the eminence, which was preoccupied, from the
lower ground, being repulsed and pushed down, spread a terror among
the cavalry, which was marching up also and fled back to the standards
of the legions: the line of infantry alone stood fearless amidst the
panic-struck; and it appeared that they would by no means have been
inferior to the enemy, had it been a regular and open battle, so much
confidence did the successful battle a few days before inspire. But
the troops in ambush created such confusion and alarm, by charging
them on both flanks and on their rear, that no one had spirit enough
left to fight, or hope enough to try to escape.

29. Then Fabius, first having heard the shout of the terrified troops,
and then having gotten a view of their disordered line, exclaims, "It
is so; and no sooner than I feared, has adverse fortune overtaken
temerity. Equalled to Fabius in command, he sees that Hannibal is
superior to him in courage and in fortune. But another will be the
time for reproaches and resentment. Now advance your standards beyond
the rampart: let us wrest the victory from the enemy, and a confession
of their error from our countrymen." A great part of the troops having
been now slain, and the rest looking about for a way to escape; the
army of Fabius showed itself on a sudden for their help, as if sent
down from heaven. And thus, before he came within a dart's throw or
joined battle, he both stayed his friends from a precipitate flight
and the enemy from excessive fierceness of fighting. Those who had
been scattered up and down, their ranks being broken, fled for refuge
from every quarter to the fresh army; those who had fled together in
parties, turning upon the enemy, now forming a circle, retreat slowly,
now concentrating themselves, stand firm. And now the vanquished and
the fresh army had nearly formed one line, and were bearing their
standards against the enemy, when the Carthaginians sounded a retreat;
Hannibal openly declaring that though he had conquered Minucius, he
was himself conquered by Fabius. The greater part of the day having
been thus consumed with varying success, Minucius calling together his
soldiers, when they had returned to the camp, thus addressed them: "I
have often heard, soldiers, that he is the greatest man who himself
counsels what is expedient, and that he who listens to the man who
gives good advice is the second, but that he who neither himself is
capable of counselling, and knows not how to obey another, is of the
lowest order of mind. Since the first place of mind and talent has
been denied us, let us strive to obtain the second and intermediate
kind, and while we are learning to command, let us prevail upon
ourselves to submit to a man of prudence. Let us join camps with
Fabius, and, carrying our standards to his pavilion, when I have
saluted him as my parent, which he deserves on account of the service
he has rendered us and of his dignity; you, my soldiers, shall salute
those men as patrons, whose arms and right-hands just now protected
you: and if this day has conferred nothing else upon us, it hath at
least conferred upon us the glory of possessing grateful hearts."

30. The signal being given, there was a general call to collect the
baggage: then setting out, and proceeding in order of march to the
dictator's camp, they excited at once the surprise of the dictator
himself and all around him. When the standards were planted before the
tribunal, the master of the horse, advancing before the rest, having
saluted Fabius as father, and the whole body of his troops having,
with one voice, saluted the soldiers who surrounded him as patrons,
said, "To my parents, dictator, to whom I have just now equalled you,
only in name, as far as I could express myself, I am indebted for my
life only; to you I owe both my own preservation and that of all these
soldiers. That order of the people, therefore, with which I have been
oppressed rather than honoured, I first cancel and annul, and (may it
be auspicious to me and you, and to these your armies, to the
preserved and the preserver,) I return to your authority and auspices,
and restore to you these standards and these legions, and I entreat
you that, being reconciled, you would order that I may retain the
mastership of the horse, and that these soldiers may each of them
retain their ranks." After that hands were joined, and when the
assembly was dismissed, the soldiers were kindly and hospitably
invited by those known to them and unknown: and that day, from having
been a little while ago gloomy in the extreme, and almost accursed,
was turned into a day of joy. At Rome, the report of the action was
conveyed thither, and was afterwards confirmed, not less by letters
from the common soldiers of both armies, than from the generals
themselves, all men individually extolled Maximus to the skies. His
renown was equal with Hannibal, and his enemies the Carthaginians and
then at length they began to feel that they were engaged in war with
Romans, and in Italy. For the two preceding years they entertained so
utter a contempt for the Roman generals and soldiers, that they could
scarcely believe that they were waging war with the same nation which
their fathers had reported to them as being so formidable. They relate
also, that Hannibal said, as he returned from the field that at length
that cloud, which was used to settle on the tops of the mountains, had
sent down a shower with a storm.

31. While these events occur in Italy, Cneius Servilius Geminus, the
consul, having sailed round the coast of Sardinia and Corsica with a
fleet of one hundred and twenty ships, and received hostages from both
places, crossed over into Africa, and before he made a descent upon
the continent, having laid waste the island of Meninx, and received
from the inhabitants of Cercina ten talents of silver, in order that
their fields too might not be burnt and pillaged, he approached the
shores of Africa, and landed his troops. Thence the soldiers were led
out to plunder, and the crews scattered about just as if they were
plundering uninhabited islands and thus, carelessly falling upon an
ambuscade, when they were surrounded--the ignorant of the country by
those acquainted with it, the straggling by those in close array, they
were driven back to then ships in ignominious flight, and with great
carnage. As many as one thousand men, together with Sempionius
Blaesus, the quaestor, having been lost, the fleet hastily setting
sail from the shore, which was crowded with the enemy, proceeded
direct for Italy, and was given up at Lilybaeum to Titus Otacilius,
the praetor, that it might be taken back to Rome by his lieutenant,
Publius Suia. The consul himself, proceeding through Sicily on foot,
crossed the strait into Italy, summoned, as well as his colleague,
Marcus Atilius, by a letter from Quintus Fabius, to receive the armies
from him, as the period of his command, which was six months, had
nearly expired. Almost all the annalists record that Fabius conducted
the war against Hannibal, as dictator Caelius also writes, that he was
the first dictator created by the people. But it has escaped Caelius
and all the others that Cneius Servilius, the consul, who was then a
long way from home in Gaul, which was his province, was the only
person who possessed the right of appointing a dictator, and that as
the state, terrified by the disasters which had just befallen it,
could not abide the delay, it had recourse to the determination that
the people should create a prodictator, that his subsequent
achievements, his singular renown as a general, and his descendants,
who exaggerated the inscription of his statue, easily brought it about
that he should be called dictator, instead of prodictator.

32. The consuls, Atilius and Geminus Servilius, having received, the
former the army of Fabius, the latter that of Minucius, and fortified
their winter quarters in good time, (it was the close of the autumn,)
carried on the war with the most perfect unanimity, according to the
plans of Fabius. In many places they fell upon the troops of Hannibal
when out on foraging excursions, availing themselves of the
opportunity, and both harassing their march and intercepting the
stragglers. They did not come to the chance of a general battle, which
the enemy tried by every artifice to bring about. And Hannibal was so
straitened by the want of provisions, that had he not feared in
retiring the appearance of flight, he would have returned to Gaul, no
hope being left of being able to subsist an army in those quarters, if
the ensuing consuls should carry on the war upon the same plan. The
war having been arrested in its progress at Geronium, the winter
interrupting it, ambassadors from Naples came to Rome. They carried
into the senate-house forty golden goblets, of great weight, and spoke
to this effect. "That they knew the treasury of the Romans was
exhausted by the war, and since the war was carried on alike in
defence of the cities and the lands of the allies, and of the empire
and city of Rome, the capital and citadel of Italy, that the
Neapolitans thought it but fair that they should assist the Roman
people with whatever gold had been left them by their ancestors as
well for the decoration of their temples as for the relief of
misfortune. If they had thought that there was any resource in
themselves, that they would have offered it with the same zeal. That
the Roman fathers and people would render an acceptable service to
them, if they would consider all the goods of the Neapolitans as their
own, and if they would think them deserving, that they should accept a
present at their hands, rendered valuable and of consequence rather by
the spirit and affection of those who gave it with cheerfulness, than
by its intrinsic worth." Thanks were given to the ambassadors for
their munificence and attention, and the goblet of least weight was
accepted.

33. During the same days a Carthaginian spy, who had escaped for two
years, was apprehended at Rome, and his hands having been cut off, was
let go: and twenty-five slaves were crucified for forming a conspiracy
in the Campus Martius; his liberty was given to the informer, and
twenty thousand _asses_ of the heavy standard. Ambassadors were
also sent to Philip, king of the Macedonians, to demand Demetrius of
Pharia, who, having been vanquished in war had fled to him. Others
were sent to the Ligurians, to expostulate with them for having
assisted the Carthaginians with their substance and with auxiliaries;
and, at the same time, to take a near view of what was going on
amongst the Boii and Insubrians. Ambassadors were also sent to the
Illyrians to king Pineus, to demand the tribute, the day of payment of
which had passed; or if he wished to postpone the day, to receive
hostages. Thus, though an arduous war was on their shoulders, no
attention to any one concern in any part of the world, however remote,
escapes the Romans. It was made a matter of superstitious fear also,
that the temple of Concord, which Lucius Manlius, the praetor, had
vowed in Gaul two years ago, on occasion of a mutiny, had not been
contracted for to that day. Accordingly, Cneius Pupius and Caeso
Quinctius Flaminius, created duumviri by Marcus Aemilius, the city
praetor, for that purpose, contract for the building a temple in the
citadel. By the same praetor a letter was sent to the consuls,
agreeably to a decree of the senate, to the effect that, if they
thought proper, one of them should come to Rome to elect consuls; and
that he would proclaim the election for whatever day they might name.
To this it was replied by the consuls, that they could not leave the
enemy without detriment to the public; that it would be better,
therefore, that the election should be held by an interrex, than that
one of the consuls should be called away from the war. It appeared
more proper to the fathers, that a dictator should be nominated by a
consul, for the purpose of holding the election Lucius Veturius Philo
was nominated, who chose Manius Pomponius Matho master of the horse.
These having been created with some defect, they were ordered to give
up their appointment on the fourteenth day; and the state came to an
interregnum.

34. To the consuls the authority was continued for a year longer.
Caius Claudius Centho, son of Appius, and then Publius Cornelius
Asina, were appointed interreges by the fathers. During the
interregnum of the latter the election was held with a violent contest
between the patricians and the people, Caius Terentius Varro, whom, as
a man of their own order, commended to their favour by inveighing
against the patricians and by other popular arts; who had acquired
celebrity by maligning others, by undermining the influence of Fabius,
and bringing into contempt the dictatorial authority, the commons
strove to raise to the consulship. The patricians opposed him with all
their might, lest men, by inveighing against them, should come to be
placed on an equality with them. Quintus Boebius Herennius, a plebeian
tribune, and kinsman of Caius Terentius, by criminating not only the
senate, but the augurs also, for having prevented the dictator from
completing the election, by the odium cast upon them, conciliated
favour to his own candidate. He asserted, "that Hannibal had been
brought into Italy by the nobility, who had for many years been
desirous of a war. That by the fraudulent machinations of the same
persons the war had been protracted, whereas it might have been
brought to a conclusion. That it had appeared that the war could be
maintained with an army consisting of four legions in all, from Marcus
Minucius's having fought with success in the absence of Fabius. That
two legions had been exposed to be slain by the enemy, and were
afterwards rescued from absolute destruction, in order that that man
might be saluted as father and patron, who had deprived them of
victory before he delivered them from defeat. That subsequently the
consuls, pursuing the plans of Fabius, had protracted the war, whereas
it was in their power to have put a period to it. That this was an
agreement made by the nobility in general; nor would they ever have
the war concluded till they had created a consul really plebeian; that
is, a new man: for that plebeians who had attained nobility were now
initiated into the mysteries, and had begun to look down with contempt
upon plebeians, from the moment they ceased to be despised by the
patricians. Who was not fully aware that their end and object was,
that an interregnum should be formed, in order that the elections
might be under the influence of the patricians? That both the consuls
had that in view in tarrying with the army: and that afterwards a
dictator having been nominated to hold the election contrary to their
wishes, they had carried it, as it were, by storm, that the augurs
should declare the dictator informally elected. That they therefore
had gotten an interregnum; but one consulate was surely in the hands
of the Roman people. Thus the people would have that at their own
unbiassed disposal, and that they would confer it on that man who
would rather conquer in reality than lengthen the term of his
command."

35. When the people had been inflamed by these harangues, though there
were three patrician candidates for the consulship, Publius Cornelius
Merenda, Lucius Manlius Vulso, and Marcus Aemilius Lepidus, two of
plebeian families, who had been ennobled, Caius Atilius Serranus and
Quintus Aelius Paetus, one of whom was pontiff, the other an augur,
Terentius alone was created consul, that the comitia for choosing his
colleague might be in his own management. Then the nobles, finding
that the competitors whom they had set up were not strong enough,
though he strenuously refused for a long time, prevail upon Aemilius
Paulus, who was strongly opposed to the people, to become a candidate.
He had been consul before with Marcus Livius, and from the
condemnation of his colleague, and almost of himself, had come off
scathed. On the next day of the election, all who had opposed Varro
withdrawing, he is given to the consul rather as a match to oppose him
than as a colleague. Afterwards the assembly for the election of
praetors was held, and Manius Pomponius Matho and Publius Furius
Philus were chosen. The city lot for the administration of justice at
Rome fell to the lot of Pomponius; between Roman citizens and
foreigners, to Philus. Two praetors were added, Marcus Claudius
Marcellus for Sicily, and Lucius Postumius for Gaul. These were all
appointed in their absence; nor was an honour which he had not
previously borne committed to any one of them, except the consul
Terentius, several brave and able men having been passed over,
because, at such a juncture, it did not appear advisable that a new
office should be committed to any one.

36. The forces also were augmented. But how great was the augmentation
of infantry and cavalry authors vary so much, that I scarcely dare
positively assert. Some state, that ten thousand soldiers were levied
as a reinforcement; others, four fresh legions, that there might be
eight legions in service. It is said also, that the complement of the
legion was increased in respect both to foot and horse, one thousand
foot and one hundred horse being added to each, so that each might
contain five thousand foot and three hundred horse; and that the
allies furnished twice as many cavalry, and an equal number of
infantry. Some authorities affirm that there were eighty-seven
thousand two hundred soldiers in the Roman camp when the battle of
Cannae was fought. There is no dispute, that the war was prosecuted
with greater energy and spirit than during former years, because the
dictator had given them a hope that the enemy might be subdued.
Before, however, the new-raised legions marched from the city, the
decemviri were ordered to have recourse to and inspect the sacred
volumes, on account of persons having been generally alarmed by
extraordinary prodigies; for intelligence was brought, that it had
rained stones on the Aventine at Rome and at Aricia at the same time.
That among the Sabines, statues had sweated blood copiously, and at
Caere the waters had flowed warm, from a fountain. The latter prodigy
excited a greater degree of alarm, because it had frequently occurred.
In a street called the Arched Way, near the Campus Martius, several
men were struck by lightning and killed. These prodigies were expiated
according to the books. Ambassadors from Paestum brought some golden
goblets to Rome; they were thanked, as the Neapolitans were, but the
gold was not accepted.

37. During the same time a fleet from Hiero arrived at Ostia with a
large cargo of supplies. The Syracusan ambassadors, on being
introduced into the senate, delivered this message: "That king Hiero
was so much affected at the slaughter announced to him of Caius
Flaminius the consul and his troops, that he could not have been more
distressed at any disasters which could have befallen himself or his
own kingdom; and accordingly, though he was well aware that the
greatness of the Roman people was almost more admirable in adversity
than prosperity, he had nevertheless sent every thing which good and
faithful allies are wont to contribute to assist the operations of
war, which he earnestly implored the conscript fathers not to refuse
to accept. First of all, for the sake of the omen, they had brought a
golden statue of Victory, of three hundred pounds' weight, which they
begged them to accept, keep by them, and hold as their own peculiar
and lasting possession. That they had also brought three hundred
thousand pecks of wheat, and two hundred thousand of barley, that
there might be no want of provisions, and that as much more as might
be necessary they would convey, as a supply, to whatever place they
might appoint. He knew that the Roman people employed no legionary
troops or cavalry who were not Romans, or of the Latin confederacy,
that he had seen foreign auxiliary as well as native light-armed
troops in the Roman camps, he had, therefore, sent one thousand
archers and slingers, a suitable force against the Bahares and Moors,
and other nations which fought with missile weapons" To these presents
they added also advice "That the praetor to whose lot the province of
Sicily had fallen, should pass a fleet over to Africa, that the enemy
also might have a war in their own country, and that less liberty
should be afforded them of sending reinforcements to Hannibal" The
senate thus replied to the king. "That Hiero was a good man and an
admirable ally, and that from the time he first formed a friendship
with the Roman people he had uniformly cultivated a spirit of
fidelity, and had munificently assisted the Roman cause at all times
and in every place. That this was, as it ought to be, a cause of
gratitude to the Roman people. That the Roman people had not accepted
gold which had been brought them also from certain states, though they
felt gratitude for the act. The Victory and the omen," they said,
"they would accept, and would assign and dedicate to that goddess, as
her abode, the Capitol, the temple of Jupiter, the best and greatest
of gods, hoping that, consecrated in that fortress of the city of
Rome, she would continue there firm and immoveable, kind and
propitious to the Roman people." The slingers, archers, and corn were
handed over to the consuls. To the fleet which Titus Otacilius the
proprietor had in Sicily, twenty-five quinqueremes were added, and
permission was given him, if he thought it for the interest of the
state to pass over into Africa.

38. The levy completed, the consuls waited a few days, till the allies
of the Latin confederacy arrived. At this time the soldiers were bound
by an oath, which had never before been the case, dictated by the
military tribunes, that they would assemble at the command of the
consuls, and not depart without orders; for up to that time the
military oath only had been employed; and further, when the soldiers
met to divide into decuries or centuries, the cavalry being formed
into decuries and the infantry into centuries, all swore together,
amongst themselves, of their own accord, that they would not depart or
quit their ranks for flight or fear, except for the purpose of taking
up or fetching a weapon, and either striking an enemy or saving a
countryman. This, from being a voluntary compact among the soldiers
themselves, was converted into the legal compulsion of an oath by the
tribunes. Before the standards were moved from the city, the harangues
of Varro were frequent and furious, protesting that the war had been
invited into Italy by the nobles, and that it would continue fixed in
the bowels of the state if it employed any more such generals as
Fabius; that he would bring the war to conclusion on the very day he
got sight of the enemy. His colleague Paulus made but one speech, on
the day before they set out from the city, which was more true than
gratifying to the people, in which nothing was said severely against
Varro, except this only. "That he wondered how any general, before he
knew any thing of his own army, or that of the enemy, the situation of
the places, or the nature of the country, even now while in the city,
and with the gown on, could tell what he must do when in arms, and
could even foretell the day on which he would fight standard to
standard with the enemy. That, for his own part, he would not, before
the time arrived, prematurely anticipate those measures which
circumstances imposed on men, rather than men on circumstances. He
could only wish that those measures which were taken with due caution
and deliberation might turn out prosperously. That temerity, setting
aside its folly, had hitherto been also unsuccessful." This obviously
appeared, that he would prefer safe to precipitate counsels; but that
he might persevere the more constantly in this, Quintus Fabius Maximus
is reported to have thus addressed him on his departure.

39. "If you either had a colleague like yourself, Lucius Aemilius,
which is what I should prefer, or you were like your colleague, an
address from me would be superfluous. For were you both good consuls,
you would do every thing for the good of the state from your own sense
of honour, even without my saying a word: and were you both bad
consuls, you would neither receive my words into your ears, nor my
counsels into your minds. As the case now is, looking at your
colleague and yourself, a man of such character, my address will be
solely to you; who, I feel convinced, will prove yourself a good man
and a worthy citizen in vain, if the state on the other hand should
halt. Pernicious counsels will have the same authority and influence
as those which are sound. For you are mistaken, Lucius Paulus, if you
imagine that you will have a less violent contest with Caius Terentius
than with Hannibal. I know not whether the former, your opponent, or
the latter, your open enemy, be the more hostile. With the latter you
will have to contend in the field only; with the former, at every
place and time. Hannibal, moreover, you have to oppose with your own
horse and foot; while Varro will head your own soldiers against you.
Let Caius Flaminius be absent from your thoughts, even for the omen's
sake. Yet he only began to play the madman's consul, in his province,
and at the head of the army. This man is raving before he put up for
the consulship, afterwards while canvassing for it, and now having
obtained it, before he has seen the camp or the enemy. And he who by
talking largely of battles and marshalled armies, even now excites
such storms among the citizens with their gowns on, what do you think
he will effect among the youth in arms, where words are followed
forthwith by acts? But be assured, if this man, as he protests he
will, shall immediately engage the enemy either I am unacquainted with
military affairs, with this kind of war, and the character of the
enemy, or another place will become more celebrated than the
Trasimenus by our disaster. Neither is this the season for boasting
while I am addressing one man; and besides, I have exceeded the bounds
of moderation in despising rather than in courting fame. But the case
is really this. The only way of conducting the war against Hannibal is
that which I adopted: nor does the event only, that instructor of
fools, demonstrate it, but that same reasoning which has continued
hitherto, and will continue unchangeable so long as circumstances
shall remain the same. We are carrying on war in Italy, in our own
country, and our own soil. All around us are countrymen and allies in
abundance. With arms, men, horses, and provisions, they do and will
assist us. Such proofs of their fidelity have they given in our
adversity. Time, nay, everyday makes us better, wiser, and firmer.
Hannibal, on the contrary, is in a foreign, a hostile land, amidst all
hostile and disadvantageous circumstances, far from his home, far from
his country; he has peace neither by land nor sea: no cities, no walls
receive him: he sees nothing any where which he can call his own: he
daily lives by plunder. He has now scarcely a third part of that army
which he conveyed across the Iberus. Famine has destroyed more than
the sword; nor have the few remaining a sufficient supply of
provisions. Do you doubt, therefore, whether by remaining quiet we
shall not conquer him who is daily sinking into decrepitude? who has
neither provisions nor money? How long before the walls of Geronium, a
miserable fortress of Apulia, as if before the walls of Carthage--?
But not even in your presence will I boast. See how Cneius Servilius
and Atilius, the last consuls, fooled him. This is the only path of
safety, Lucius Paulus, which your countrymen will render more
difficult and dangerous to you than their enemies will. For your own
soldiers will desire the same thing as those of the enemy: Varro, a
Roman consul, and Hannibal, a Carthaginian general, will wish the same
thing. You alone must resist two generals: and you will resist them
sufficiently if you stand firm against the report and the rumours of
men; if neither the empty glory of your colleague, and the unfounded
calumnies against yourself, shall move you. They say that truth too
often suffers, but is never destroyed. He who despises fame will have
it genuine. Let them call you coward instead of cautious, dilatory
instead of considerate, unwarlike instead of an expert general. I
would rather that a sagacious enemy should fear you, than that foolish
countrymen should commend you. A man who hazards all things Hannibal
will despise, him who does nothing rashly he will fear. And neither do
I advise that nothing should be done; but that in what you do, reason
should guide you, and not fortune. All things will be within your own
power, and your own. Be always ready armed and on the watch, and
neither be wanting when a favourable opportunity presents itself, nor
give any favourable opportunity to the enemy. All things are clear and
sure to the deliberate man. Precipitation is improvident and blind."

40. The address of the consul in reply was by no means cheerful,
admitting that what he said was true, rather than easy to put in
practice. He said, "That to him, as dictator, his master of the horse
was unbearable: what power or influence could a consul have against a
factious and intemperate colleague? That he had in his former
consulate escaped a popular conflagration not without being singed:
his prayer was, that every thing might happen prosperously; but if, on
the contrary, any misfortune should occur, that he would rather expose
his life to the weapons of the enemy, than to the votes of his
incensed countrymen." Directly after this discourse, it is related
that Paulus set out, escorted by the principal senators. The plebeian
consul attended his own plebeian party, more distinguished by their
numbers than respectability. When they had arrived at the camp, the
old and new troops being united, they formed two distinct camps, so
that the new and smaller one might be the nearer to Hannibal, and the
old one might contain the greater part, and all the choicest of the
troops. They then sent to Rome Marcus Atilius, the consul of the
former year, who alleged his age in excuse. They appoint Geminus
Servilius to the command of a Roman legion, and two thousand of the
allied infantry and cavalry in the lesser camp. Hannibal, although he
perceived that the forces of the enemy were augmented by one-half, was
yet wonderfully rejoiced at the arrival of the consuls; for he had not
only nothing remaining of the provisions which he daily acquired by
plunder, but there was not even any thing left which he could seize,
the corn in all the surrounding country having been collected into
fortified cities, when the country was too unsafe; so that, as was
afterwards discovered, there scarcely remained corn enough for ten
days, and the Spaniards would have passed over to the enemy, through
want of food, if the completion of that time had been awaited.

41. But fortune afforded materials also to the headstrong and
precipitate disposition of the consul, for in checking the plundering
parties a battle having taken place, of a tumultuary kind, and
occasioned rather by a disorderly advance of the soldiers, than by a
preconcerted plan, or by the command of the general, the contest was
by no means equal with the Carthaginians. As many as one thousand
seven hundred of them were slain, but not more than one hundred of the
Romans and allies. The consul Paulus, however, who was in command on
that day, (for they held the command on alternate days,) apprehending
an ambuscade, restrained the victorious troops in their headstrong
pursuit; while Varro indignantly vociferated, that the enemy had been
allowed to slip out of their hands, and that the war might have been
terminated had not the pursuit been stopped. Hannibal was not much
grieved at that loss; nay, rather he felt convinced, that the temerity
of the more presumptuous consul, and of the soldiers, particularly the
fresh ones, would be lured by the bait; and besides, all the
circumstances of the enemy were as well known to him as his own: that
dissimilar and discordant men were in command; that nearly two-thirds
of the army consisted of raw recruits. Accordingly, concluding that he
now had both a time and place adapted for an ambuscade, on the
following night he led his troops away with nothing but their arms,
leaving the camp filled with all their effects, both public and
private. His infantry drawn up he conceals on the left, on the
opposite side of the adjoining hills; his cavalry on the right; his
baggage in an intermediate line he leads over the mountains through a
valley, in order that he might surprise the enemy when busy in
plundering the camp, deserted, as they would imagine, by its owners,
and when encumbered with booty. Numerous fires were left in the camp,
to produce a belief that his intention was to keep the consuls in
their places by the appearance of a camp, until he could himself
escape to a greater distance, in the same manner as he had deceived
Fabius the year before.

42. When it was day, the outpost withdrawn first occasioned surprise,
then, on a nearer approach, the unusual stillness. At length, the
desertion being manifest, there is a general rush to the pavilions of
the consuls, of those who announced the flight of the enemy so
precipitate, that they left their camp, with their tents standing;
and, that their flight might be the more secret, that numerous fires
were left. Then a clamour arose that they should order the standards
to be advanced, and lead them in pursuit of the enemy, and to the
immediate plunder of the camp. The other consul too was as one of the
common soldiers. Paulus again and again urged, that they should see
their way before them, and use every precaution. Lastly, when he could
no longer withstand the sedition and the leader of the sedition, he
sends Marius Statilius, a prefect, with a Lucanian troop, to
reconnoitre, who, when he had ridden up to the gates, ordered the rest
to stay without the works, and entered the camp himself, attended by
two horsemen. Having carefully examined every thing, he brings back
word that it was manifestly a snare: that fires were left in that part
of the camp which faced the enemy: that the tents were open, and that
all their valuables were left exposed: that in some places he had seen
silver carelessly thrown about the passages, as if laid there for
plunder. This intelligence, which it was hoped would deter their minds
from greediness, inflamed them; and the soldiers clamorously
declaring, that unless the signal was given they would advance without
their leaders, they by no means wanted one, for Varro instantly gave
the signal for marching. Paulus, whom, unwilling from his own
suggestions to move, the chickens had not encouraged by their
auspices, ordered the unlucky omen to be reported to his colleague,
when he was now leading the troops out of the gate. And though Varro
bore it impatiently, yet the recent fate of Flaminius, and the
recorded naval defeat of Claudius, the consul in the first Punic war,
struck religious scruples into his mind. The gods themselves (it might
almost be said) rather postponed than averted the calamity which hung
over the Romans; for it fell out by mere accident, that when the
soldiers did not obey the consul who ordered them to return to the
camp, two slaves, one belonging to a horseman of Formiae, the other to
one of Sidicinum, who had been cut off by the Numidians among a party
of foragers, when Servilius and Atilius were consuls, had escaped on
that day to their masters: and being brought into the presence of the
consuls, inform them that the whole army of Hannibal was lying in
ambush on the other side of the adjoining mountains. The seasonable
arrival of these men restored the consuls to their authority, when the
ambition of one of them had relaxed his influence with the soldiers,
by an undignified compliance.43. Hannibal, perceiving that the Romans
had been indiscreetly prompted rather than rashly carried to a
conclusion, returned to his camp without effecting any thing, as his
stratagem was discovered. He could not remain there many days, in
consequence of the scarcity of corn; and, moreover, not only among the
soldiers, who were mixed up of the off-scouring of various nations,
but even with the general himself, day by day new designs arose: for,
first, when there had been murmuring of the soldiers, and then an open
and clamorous demand of their arrears of pay, and a complaint first of
the scarcity of provisions, and lastly of famine; and there being a
report that the mercenaries, particularly the Spanish, had formed a
plan of passing over to the enemy, it is affirmed that Hannibal
himself too sometimes entertained thoughts of flying into Gaul, so
that, having left all his infantry, he might hurry away with his
cavalry. Such being the plans in agitation, and such the state of
feeling in the camp, he resolved to depart thence into the regions of
Apulia, which were warmer, and therefore earlier in the harvest.
Thinking also, that the farther he retired from the enemy, the more
difficult would desertion be to the wavering. He set out by night,
having, as before, kindled fires, and leaving a few tents to produce
an appearance; that a fear of an ambuscade, similar to the former,
might keep the Romans in their places. But when intelligence was
brought by the same Lucanian Statilius, who had reconnoitred every
place on the other side the mountains, and beyond the camp, that the
enemy was seen marching at a distance, then plans began to be
deliberated on about pursuing him. The consuls persisted in the same
opinions they ever entertained; but nearly all acquiesced with Varro,
and none with Paulus except Servilius, the consul of the former year.
In compliance with the opinion of the majority, they set out, under
the impulse of destiny, to render Cannae celebrated by a Roman
disaster. Hannibal had pitched his camp near that village, with his
back to the wind Vulturnus, which, in those plains which are parched
with drought, carries with it clouds of dust. This circumstance was
not only very advantageous to the camp, but would be a great
protection to them when they formed their line; as they, with the wind
blowing only on their backs, would combat with an enemy blinded with
the thickly blown dust.

44. When the consuls, employing sufficient diligence in exploring the
road in pursuit of the Carthaginian, had arrived at Cannae, where they
had the enemy in the sight of them, having divided their forces, they
fortify two camps with nearly the same interval as before, at
Geronium. The river Aufidus, which flowed by both the camps, afforded
approach to the watering parties of each, as opportunity served,
though not without contest. The Romans in the lesser camp, however,
which was on the other side the Aufidus, were more freely furnished
with water, because the further bank had no guard of the enemy.
Hannibal, entertaining a hope that the consuls would not decline a
battle in this tract, which was naturally adapted to a cavalry
engagement, in which portion of his forces he was invincible, formed
his line, and provoked the enemy by a skirmishing attack with his
Numidians. Upon this the Roman camp began again to be embroiled by a
mutiny among the soldiers, and the disagreement of the consuls: since
Paulus instanced to Varro the temerity of Sempronius and Flaminius;
while Varro pointed to Fabius, as a specious example to timid and
inactive generals. The latter called both gods and men to witness,
"that no part of the blame attached to him that Hannibal had now made
Italy his own, as it were, by right of possession; that he was held
bound by his colleague; that the swords and arms were taken out of the
hands of the indignant soldiers who were eager to fight." The former
declared, "that if any disaster should befall the legions thus exposed
and betrayed into an ill-advised and imprudent battle, he should be
exempt from any blame, though the sharer of all the consequences. That
he must take care that their hands were equally energetic in the
battle whose tongues were so forward and impetuous."

45. While time is thus consumed in altercation rather than
deliberating, Hannibal, who had kept his troops drawn up in order of
battle till late in the day, when he had led the rest of them back
into the camp, sends Numidians across the river to attack a watering
party of the Romans from the lesser camp. Having routed this
disorderly band by shouting and tumult, before they had well reached
the opposite bank, they advanced even to an outpost which was before
the rampart, and near the, very gates of the camp. It seemed so great
an indignity, that now even the camp of the Romans should be terrified
by a tumultuary band of auxiliaries, that this cause alone kept back
the Romans from crossing the river forthwith, and forming their line,
that the chief command was on that day held by Paulus. Accordingly
Varro, on the following day, on which it was his turn to hold the
command, without consulting his colleague, displayed the signal for
battle, and forming his troops, led them across the river. Paulus
followed, because he could better disapprove of the proceeding, than
withhold his assistance. Having crossed the river, they add to their
forces those which they had in the lesser camp; and thus forming their
line, place the Roman cavalry in the right wing, which was next the
river; and next them the infantry: at the extremity of the left wing
the allied cavalry; within them the allied infantry, extending to the
centre, and contiguous to the Roman legions. The darters, and the rest
of the light-armed auxiliaries, formed the van. The consuls commanded
the wings; Terentius the left, Aemilius the right. To Geminus Sevilius
was committed the charge of maintaining the battle in the centre.

46. Hannibal, at break of day, having sent before him the Baliares and
other light-armed troops, crossed the river, and placed his troops in
line of battle, as he had conveyed them across the river. The Gallic
and Spanish cavalry he placed in the left wing, opposite the Roman
cavalry: the right wing was assigned to the Numidian cavalry, the
centre of the line being strongly formed by the infantry, so that both
extremities of it were composed of Africans, between which Gauls and
Spaniards were placed. One would suppose the Africans were for the
most part Romans, they were so equipped with arms captured at the
Trebia, and for the greater part at the Trasimenus. The shields of the
Gauls and Spaniards were of the same shape; their swords unequal and
dissimilar. The Gauls had very long ones, without points. The
Spaniards, who were accustomed to stab more than to cut their enemy,
had swords convenient from their shortness, and with points. The
aspect of these nations in other respects was terrific, both as to the
appearance they exhibited and the size of their persons. The Gauls
were naked above the navel: the Spaniards stood arrayed in linen vests
resplendent with surprising whiteness, and bordered with purple. The
whole amount of infantry standing in battle-array was forty thousand,
of cavalry ten. The generals who commanded the wings were on the left
Hasdrubal, on the right Maharbal: Hannibal himself, with his brother
Mago, commanded the centre. The sun very conveniently shone obliquely
upon both parties; the Romans facing the south, and the Carthaginians
the north; either placed so designedly, or having stood thus by
chance. The wind, which the inhabitants of the district call the
Vulturnus, blowing violently in front of the Romans, prevented their
seeing far by rolling clouds of dust into their faces.

47. The shout being raised, the auxiliaries charged, and the battle
commenced in the first place with the light-armed troops: then the
left wing, consisting of the Gallic and Spanish cavalry, engages with
the Roman right wing, by no means in the manner of a cavalry battle;
for they were obliged to engage front to front; for as on one side the
river, on the other the line of infantry hemmed them in, there was no
space left at their flanks for evolution, but both parties were
compelled to press directly forward. At length the horses standing
still, and being crowded together, man grappling with man, dragged him
from his horse. The contest now came to be carried on principally on
foot. The battle, however, was more violent than lasting; and the
Roman cavalry being repulsed, turn their backs. About the conclusion
of the contest between the cavalry, the battle between the infantry
commenced. At first the Gauls and Spaniards preserved their ranks
unbroken, not inferior in strength or courage: but at length the
Romans, after long and repeated efforts, drove in with their even
front and closely compacted line, that part of the enemy's line in the
form of a wedge, which projected beyond the rest, which was too thin,
and therefore deficient in strength. These men, thus driven back and
hastily retreating, they closely pursued; and as they urged their
course without interruption through this terrified band, as it fled
with precipitation, were borne first upon the centre line of the
enemy; and lastly, no one opposing them, they reached the African
reserved troops. These were posted at the two extremities of the line,
where it was depressed; while the centre, where the Gauls and
Spaniards were placed, projected a little. When the wedge thus formed
being driven in, at first rendered the line level, but afterwards, by
the pressure, made a curvature in the centre, the Africans, who had
now formed wings on each side of them, surrounded the Romans on both
sides, who incautiously rushed into the intermediate space; and
presently extending their wings, enclosed the enemy on the rear also.
After this the Romans, who had in vain finished one battle, leaving
the Gauls and Spaniards, whose rear they had slaughtered, in addition
commence a fresh encounter with the Africans, not only disadvantageous,
because being hemmed in they had to fight against troops who surrounded
them, but also because, fatigued, they fought with those who were fresh
and vigorous.

48. Now also in the left wing of the Romans, in which the allied
cavalry were opposed to the Numidians, the battle was joined, which
was at first languid, commencing with a stratagem on the part of the
Carthaginians. About five hundred Numidians, who, besides their usual
arms, had swords concealed beneath their coats of mail, quitting their
own party, and riding up to the enemy under the semblance of
deserters, with their bucklers behind them, suddenly leap down from
their horses; and, throwing down their bucklers and javelins at the
feet of their enemies, are received into their centre, and being
conducted to the rear, ordered to remain there; and there they
continued until the battle became general. But afterwards, when the
thoughts and attention of all were occupied with the contest,
snatching up the shields which lay scattered on all hands among the
heaps of slain, they fell upon the rear of the Roman line, and
striking their backs and wounding their hams, occasioned vast havoc,
and still greater panic and confusion. While in one part terror and
flight prevailed, in another the battle was obstinately persisted in,
though with little hope. Hasdrubal, who was then commanding in that
quarter, withdrawing the Numidians from the centre of the army, as the
conflict with their opponents was slight, sends them in pursuit of the
scattered fugitives, and joining the Africans, now almost weary with
slaying rather than fighting the Spanish and Gallic infantry.

49. On the other side of the field, Paulus, though severely wounded
from a sling in the very commencement of the battle, with a compact
body of troops, frequently opposed himself to Hannibal, and in several
quarters restored the battle, the Roman cavalry protecting him; who,
at length, when the consul had not strength enough even to manage his
horse, dismounted from their horses. And when some one brought
intelligence that the consul had ordered the cavalry to dismount, it
is said that Hannibal observed, "How much rather would I that he
delivered them to me in chains." The fight maintained by the
dismounted cavalry was such as might be expected, when the victory was
undoubtedly on the side of the enemy, the vanquished preferring death
in their places to flight; and the conquerors, who were enraged at
them for delaying the victory, butchering those whom they could not
put to flight. They at length, however, drove the few who remained
away, worn out with exertion and wounds. After that they were all
dispersed, and such as could, sought to regain their horses for
flight. Cneius Lentulus, a military tribune, seeing, as he rode by,
the consul sitting upon a stone and covered with blood, said to him:
"Lucius Aemilius! the only man whom the gods ought to regard as being
guiltless of this day's disaster, take this horse, while you have any
strength remaining, and I am with you to raise you up and protect you.
Make not this battle more calamitous by the death of a consul. There
is sufficient matter for tears and grief without this addition." In
reply the consul said: "Do thou indeed go on and prosper, Cneius
Servilius, in your career of virtue! But beware lest you waste in
bootless commiseration the brief opportunity of escaping from the
hands of the enemy. Go and tell the fathers publicly, to fortify the
city of Rome, and garrison it strongly before the victorious enemy
arrive: and tell Quintus Fabius individually, that Lucius Aemilius
lived, and now dies, mindful of his injunctions. Allow me to expire
amid these heaps of my slaughtered troops, that I may not a second
time be accused after my consulate, or stand forth as the accuser of
my colleague, in order to defend my own innocence by criminating
another." While finishing these words, first a crowd of their flying
countrymen, after that the enemy, came upon them; they overwhelm the
consul with their weapons, not knowing who he was: in the confusion
his horse rescued Lentulus. After that they fly precipitately. Seven
thousand escaped to the lesser camp, ten to the greater, about two
thousand to the village itself of Cannae who were immediately
surrounded by Carthalo and the cavalry, no fortifications protecting
the village. The other consul, whether by design or by chance, made
good his escape to Venusia with about seventy horse, without mingling
with any party of the flying troops. Forty thousand foot, two thousand
seven hundred horse, there being an equal number of citizens and
allies, are said to have been slain. Among both the quaestors of the
consuls, Lucius Atilius and Lucius Furius Bibaculus; twenty-one
military tribunes; several who had passed the offices of consul,
praetor, and aedile; among these they reckon Cneius Servilius
Germinus, and Marcus Minucius, who had been master of the horse on a
former year, and consul some years before: moreover eighty, either
senators, or who had borne those offices by which they might be
elected into the senate, and who had voluntarily enrolled themselves
in the legions. Three thousand infantry and three hundred cavalry are
said to have been captured in that battle.

50. Such is the battle of Cannae, equal in celebrity to the defeat at
the Allia: but as it was less important in respect to those things
which happened after it, because the enemy did not follow up the blow,
so was it more important and more horrible with respect to the
slaughter of the army; for with respect to the flight at the Allia, as
it betrayed the city, so it preserved the army. At Cannae, scarcely
seventy accompanied the flying consul: almost the whole army shared
the fate of the other who died. The troops collected in the two camps
being a half-armed multitude without leaders, those in the larger send
a message to the others, that they should come over to them at night,
when the enemy was oppressed with sleep, and wearied with the battle,
and then, out of joy, overpowered with feasting: that they would go in
one body to Canusium. Some entirely disapproved of that advice. "For
why," said they, "did not those who sent for them come themselves,
since there would be equal facility of forming a junction? Because,
evidently, all the intermediate space was crowded with the enemy, and
they would rather expose the persons of others to so great a danger
than their own." Others did not so much disapprove, as want courage to
fulfil the advice. Publius Sempronius Tuditanus, a military tribune,
exclaims, "Would you rather, then, be captured by the most rapacious
and cruel enemy, and have a price set upon your heads, and have your
value ascertained by men who will ask whether you are Roman citizens
or Latin confederates, in order that from your miseries and
indignities honour may be sought for another? Not you, at least, if
you are the fellow-citizens of Lucius Aemilius, the consul who
preferred an honourable death to a life of infamy, and of so many
brave men who lie heaped around him. But, before the light overtakes
us and more numerous bodies of the enemy beset the way, let us break
through those disorderly and irregular troops who are making a noise
at our gates. By the sword and courage, a road may be made through
enemies, however dense. In a wedge we shall make our way through this
loose and disjointed band, as if nothing opposed us. Come along with
me therefore, ye who wish the safety of yourselves and the state."
Having thus said, he draws his sword, and forming a wedge, goes
through the midst of the enemy; and as the Numidians discharged their
javelins on their right side, which was exposed, they transferred
their shields to the right hand, and thus escaped, to the number of
six hundred, to the greater camp; and setting out thence forthwith,
another large body having joined them, arrived safe at Canusium. These
measures were taken by the vanquished, according to the impulse of
their tempers, which his own disposition or which accident gave to
each, rather than in consequence of any deliberate plan of their own,
or in obedience to the command of any one.

51. When all others, surrounding the victorious Hannibal,
congratulated him, and advised that, having completed so great a
battle, he should himself take the remainder of the day and the
ensuing night for rest, and grant it to his exhausted troops;
Maharbal, prefect of the cavalry, who was of opinion that no time
should be lost, said to him, "Nay, rather, that you may know what has
been achieved by this battle, five days hence you shall feast in
triumph in the Capitol. Follow me: I will go first with the cavalry,
that they may know that I am arrived before they know of me as
approaching." To Hannibal this project appeared too full of joy, and
too great for his mind to embrace it and determine upon it at the
instant. Accordingly, he replied to Maharbal, that "he applauded his
zeal, but that time was necessary to ponder the proposal." Upon this
Maharbal observed, "Of a truth the gods have not bestowed all things
upon the same person. You know how to conquer, Hannibal; but you do
not know how to make use of your victory." That day's delay is firmly
believed to have been the preservation of the city and the empire. On
the following day, as soon as it dawned, they set about gathering the
spoils and viewing the carnage, which was shocking, even to enemies.
So many thousands of Romans were lying, foot and horse promiscuously,
according as accident had brought them together, either in the battle
or in the flight. Some, whom their wounds, pinched by the morning
cold, had roused, as they were rising up, covered with blood, from the
midst of the heaps of slain, were overpowered by the enemy. Some too
they found lying alive with their thighs and hams cut who, laying bare
their necks and throats, bid them drain the blood that remained in
them. Some were found with their heads plunged into the earth, which
they had excavated; having thus, as it appeared, made pits for
themselves, and having suffocated themselves by overwhelming their
faces with the earth which they threw over them. A living Numidian,
with lacerated nose and ears, stretched beneath a lifeless Roman who
lay upon him, principally attracted the attention of all; for when his
hands were powerless to grasp his weapon, turning from rage to
madness, he had died in the act of tearing his antagonist with his
teeth.

52. The spoils having been gathered for a great part of the day,
Hannibal leads his troops to storm the lesser camp, and, first of all,
interposing a trench, cuts it off from the river. But as the men were
fatigued with toil, watching, and wounds, a surrender was made sooner
than he expected. Having agreed to deliver up their arms and horses,
on condition that the ransom of every Roman should be three hundred
denarii, for an ally two hundred, for a slave one hundred, and that on
payment of that ransom they should be allowed to depart with single
garments, they received the enemy into the camp, and were all
delivered into custody, the citizens and allies being kept separate.
While the time is being spent there, all who had strength or spirit
enough, to the number of four thousand foot and two hundred horse,
quitted the greater camp and arrived at Canusium; some in a body,
others widely dispersed through the country, which was no less secure
a course: the camp itself was surrendered to the enemy by the wounded
and timid troops, on the same terms as the other was. A very great
booty was obtained; and with the exception of the men and horses, and
what silver there was which was for the most part on the trappings of
the horses; for they had but very little in use for eating from,
particularly in campaign; all the rest of the booty was given up to be
plundered. Then he ordered the bodies of his own troops to be
collected for burial. They are said to have been as many as eight
thousand of his bravest men. Some authors relate, that the Roman
consul also was carefully searched for and buried. Those who escaped
to Canusium, being received by the people of that place within their
walls and houses only, were assisted with corn, clothes, and
provisions for their journey, by an Apulian lady, named Busa,
distinguished for her family and riches; in return for which
munificence, the senate afterwards, when the war was concluded,
conferred honours upon her.

53. But, though there were four military tribunes there, Fabius
Maximus of the first legion, whose father had been dictator the former
year; and of the second legion, Lucius Publicius Bibulus and Publius
Cornelius Scipio; and of the third legion, Appius Claudius Pulcher,
who had been aedile the last year; by the consent of all, the supreme
command was vested in Publius Scipio, then a very young man, and
Appius Claudius. To these, while deliberating with a few others on the
crisis of their affairs, Publius Furius Philus, the son of a man of
consular dignity, brings intelligence, "That it was in vain that they
cherished hopes which could never be realized: that the state was
despaired of, and lamented as lost. That certain noble youths, the
chief of whom was Lucius Caecilius Metellus, turned their attention to
the sea and ships, in order that, abandoning Italy, they might escape
to some king." When this calamity, which was not only dreadful in
itself, but new, and in addition to the numerous disasters they had
sustained, had struck them motionless with astonishment and stupor;
and while those who were present gave it as their opinion that a
council should be called to deliberate upon it, young Scipio, the
destined general of this war, asserts, "That it is not a proper
subject for deliberation: that courage and action, and not
deliberation, were necessary in so great a calamity. That those who
wished the safety of the state would attend him forthwith in arms;
that in no place was the camp of the enemy more truly, than where such
designs were meditated." He immediately proceeds, attended by a few,
to the lodging of Metellus; and finding there the council of youths of
which he had been apprized, he drew his sword over the heads of them,
deliberating, and said, "With sincerity of soul I swear that neither
will I myself desert the cause of the Roman republic, nor will I
suffer any other citizen of Rome to desert it. If knowingly I violate
my oath, then, O Jupiter, supremely great and good, mayest thou visit
my house, my family, and my fortune with perdition the most horrible!
I require you, Lucius Caecilius, and the rest of you who are present,
to take this oath; and let the man who shall not take it be assured,
that this sword is drawn against him." Terrified, as though they were
beholding the victorious Hannibal, they all take the oath, and deliver
themselves to Scipio to be kept in custody.

54. During the time in which these things were going on at Canusium,
as many as four thousand foot and horse, who had been dispersed
through the country in the flight, came to Venusia, to the consul.
These the Venusini distributed throughout their families, to be kindly
entertained and taken care of; and also gave to each horseman a gown,
a tunic, and twenty-five denarii; and to each foot soldier ten
denarii, and such arms as they wanted; and every other kind of
hospitality showed them, both publicly and privately: emulously
striving that the people of Venusia might not be surpassed by a woman
of Canusium in kind offices. But the great number of her guests
rendered the burden more oppressive to Busa, for they amounted now to
ten thousand men. Appius and Scipio, having heard that the other
consul was safe, immediately send a messenger to inquire how great a
force of infantry and cavalry he had with him, and at the same time to
ask, whether it was his pleasure that the army should be brought to
Venusia, or remain at Canusium. Varro himself led over his forces to
Canusium. And now there was some appearance of a consular army, and
they seemed able to defend themselves from the enemy by walls, if not
by arms. At Rome intelligence had been received, that not even these
relics of their citizens and allies had survived, but that the two
consuls, with their armies, were cut to pieces, and all their forces
annihilated. Never when the city was in safety was there so great a
panic and confusion within the walls of Rome. I shall therefore shrink
from the task, and not attempt to relate what in describing I must
make less than the reality. The consul and his army having been lost
at the Trasimenus the year before, it was not one wound upon another
which was announced, but a multiplied disaster, the loss of two
consular armies, together with the two consuls: and that now there was
neither any Roman camp, nor general nor soldiery: that Apulia and
Samnium, and now almost the whole of Italy, were in the possession of
Hannibal. No other nation surely would not have been overwhelmed by
such an accumulation of misfortune. Shall I compare with it the
disaster of the Carthaginians, sustained in a naval battle at the
islands Aegates, dispirited by which they gave up Sicily and Sardinia,
and thenceforth submitted to become tributary and stipendiary? Or
shall I compare with it the defeat in Africa under which this same
Hannibal afterwards sunk? In no respect are they comparable, except
that they were endured with less fortitude.

55. Publius Furius Philus and Manius Pomponius, the praetors,
assembled the senate in the curia hostilia, that they might deliberate
about the guarding of the city; for they doubted not but that the
enemy, now their armies were annihilated, would come to assault Rome,
the only operation of the war which remained. Unable to form any plan
in misfortunes, not only very great, but unknown and undefined, and
while the loud lamentations of the women were resounding, and nothing
was as yet made known, the living and the dead alike being lamented in
almost every house; such being the state of things, Quintus Fabius
gave it as his opinion, "That light horsemen should be sent out on the
Latin and Appian ways, who, questioning those they met, as some would
certainly be dispersed in all directions from the flight, might bring
back word what was the fate of the consuls and their armies; and if
the gods, pitying the empire, had left any remnant of the Roman name
where these forces were; whither Hannibal had repaired after the
battle, what he was meditating; what he was doing, or about to do.
That these points should be searched out and ascertained by active
youths. That it should be the business of the fathers, since there was
a deficiency of magistrates, to do away with the tumult and
trepidation in the city; to keep the women from coming into public,
and compel each to abide within her own threshold; to put a stop to
the lamentations of families; to obtain silence in the city; to take
care that the bearers of every kind of intelligence should be brought
before the praetors; that each person should await at home the bearer
of tidings respecting his own fortune: moreover, that they should post
guards at the gates, to prevent any person from quitting the city; and
oblige men to place their sole hopes of safety in the preservation of
the walls and the city. That when the tumult had subsided the fathers
should be called again to the senate-house, and deliberate on the
defence of the city."

56. When all had signified their approbation of this opinion, and
after the crowd had been removed by the magistrates from the forum,
and the senators had proceeded in different directions to allay the
tumult; then at length a letter is brought from the consul Terentius,
stating, "That Lucius Aemilius, the consul, and his army were slain;
that he himself was at Canusium, collecting, as it were after a
shipwreck, the remains of this great disaster; that he had nearly ten
thousand irregular and unorganized troops. That the Carthaginian was
sitting still at Cannae, bargaining about the price of the captives
and the other booty, neither with the spirit of a conqueror nor in the
style of a great general." Then also the losses of private families
were made known throughout the several houses; and so completely was
the whole city filled with grief, that the anniversary sacred rite of
Ceres was intermitted, because it was neither allowable to perform it
while in mourning, nor was there at that juncture a single matron who
was not in mourning. Accordingly, lest the same cause should occasion
the neglect of other public and private sacred rites, the mourning was
limited to thirty days, by a decree of the senate. Now when the tumult
in the city was allayed, an additional letter was brought from Sicily,
from Titus Otacilius, the propraetor, stating, "that the kingdom of
Hiero was being devastated by the Carthaginian fleet: and that, being
desirous of affording him the assistance he implored, he received
intelligence that another Carthaginian fleet was stationed at the
Aegates, equipped and prepared; in order that when the Carthaginians
had perceived that he was gone away to protect the coast of Syracuse,
they might immediately attack Lilybaeum and other parts of the Roman
province; that he therefore needed a fleet, if they wished him to
protect the king their ally, and Sicily."

57. The letters of the consul and the propraetor having been read,
they resolved that Marcus Claudius, who commanded the fleet stationed
at Ostia, should be sent to the army to Canusium; and a letter be
written to the consul, to the effect that, having delivered the army
to the praetor, he should return to Rome the first moment he could,
consistently with the interest of the republic. They were terrified
also, in addition to these disasters, both with other prodigies, and
also because two vestal virgins, Opimia and Floronia, were that year
convicted of incontinence; one of whom was, according to custom,
buried alive at the Colline gate; the other destroyed herself. Lucius
Cantilius, secretary of the pontiff, whom they now call the lesser
pontiffs, who had debauched Floronia, was beaten by rods in the
comitium, by order of the chief pontiff, so that he expired under the
stripes. This impiety being converted into a prodigy, as is usually
the case when happening in the midst of so many calamities, the
decemviri were desired to consult the sacred books. Quintus Fabius
Pictor was also sent to Delphi, to inquire of the oracle by what
prayers and offerings they might appease the gods, and what
termination there would be to such great distresses. Meanwhile certain
extraordinary sacrifices were performed, according to the directions
of the books of the fates; among which a Gallic man and woman, and a
Greek man and woman, were let down alive in the cattle market, into a
place fenced round with stone, which had been already polluted with
human victims, a rite by no means Roman. The gods being, as they
supposed, sufficiently appeased, Marcus Claudius Marcellus sends from
Ostia to Rome, as a garrison for the city, one thousand five hundred
soldiers, which he had with him, levied for the fleet. He himself
sending before him a marine legion, (it was the third legion,) under
the command of the military tribunes, to Teanum Sidicinum, and
delivering the fleet to Publius Furius Philus, his colleague, after a
few days, proceeded by long marches to Cannsium. Marcus Junius,
created dictator on the authority of the senate, and Titus Sempronius,
master of the horse, proclaiming a levy, enrol the younger men from
the age of seventeen, and some who wore the toga praetexta: of these,
four legions and a thousand horse were formed. They send also to the
allies and the Latin confederacy, to receive the soldiers according to
the terms of the treaty. They order that arms, weapons, and other
things should be prepared; and they take down from the temples and
porticoes the old spoils taken from the enemy. They adopted also
another and a new form of levy, from the scarcity of free persons, and
from necessity: they armed eight thousand stout youths from the
slaves, purchased at the public expense, first inquiring of each
whether he was willing to serve. They preferred this description of
troops, though they had the power of redeeming the captives at a less
expense.

58. For Hannibal, after so great a victory at Cannae, being occupied
with the cares of a conqueror, rather than one who had a war to
prosecute, the captives having been brought forward and separated,
addressed the allies in terms of kindness, as he had done before at
the Trebia and the lake Trasimenus, and dismissed them without a
ransom; then he addressed the Romans too, who were called to him, in
very gentle terms: "That he was not carrying on a war of extermination
with the Romans, but was contending for honour and empire. That his
ancestors had yielded to the Roman valour; and that he was
endeavouring that others might be obliged to yield, in their turn, to
his good fortune and valour together. Accordingly, he allowed the
captives the liberty of ransoming themselves, and that the price per
head should be five hundred denarii for a horseman, three hundred for
a foot soldier, and one hundred for a slave." Although some addition
was made to that sum for the cavalry, which they stipulated for
themselves when they surrendered, yet they joyfully accepted any terms
of entering into the compact. They determined that ten persons should
be selected, by their own votes, who might go to Rome to the senate;
nor was any other guarantee of their fidelity taken than that they
should swear that they would return. With these was sent Carthalo, a
noble Carthaginian, who might propose terms, if perchance their minds
were inclined towards peace. When they had gone out of the camp, one
of their body, a man who had very little of the Roman character, under
pretence of having forgotten something, returned to the camp, for the
purpose of freeing himself from the obligation of his oath, and
overtook his companions before night. When it was announced that they
had arrived at Rome, a lictor was despatched to meet Carthalo, to tell
him, in the words of the dictator, to depart from the Roman
territories before night.

59. An audience of the senate was granted by the dictator to the
delegates of the prisoners. The chief of them, Marcus Junius, thus
spoke: "There is not one of us, conscript fathers, who is not aware
that there never was a nation which held prisoners in greater contempt
than our own. But unless our own cause is dearer to us than it should
be, never did men fall into the hands of the enemy who less deserved
to be disregarded than we do; for we did not surrender our arms in the
battle through fear; but having prolonged the battle almost till
night-fall, while standing upon heaps of our slaughtered countrymen,
we betook ourselves to our camp. For the remainder of the day and
during the following night, although exhausted with exertion and
wounds, we protected our rampart. On the following day, when, beset by
the enemy, we were deprived of water, and there was no hope of
breaking through the dense bands of the enemy; and, moreover, not
considering it an impiety that any Roman soldier should survive the
battle of Cannae, after fifty thousand of our army had been butchered;
then at length we agreed upon terms on which we might be ransomed and
let off; and our arms, in which there was no longer any protection, we
delivered to the enemy. We had been informed that our ancestors also
had redeemed themselves from the Gauls with gold, and that though so
rigid as to the terms of peace, had sent ambassadors to Tarentum for
the purpose of ransoming the captives. And yet both the fight at the
Allia with the Gauls, and at Heraclea with Pyrrhus, was disgraceful,
not so much on account of the loss as the panic and flight. Heaps of
Roman carcasses cover the plains of Cannae; nor would any of us have
survived the battle, had not the enemy wanted the strength and the
sword to slay us. There are, too, some of us, who did not even retreat
in the field; but being left to guard the camp, came into the hands of
the enemy when it was surrendered. For my part, I envy not the good
fortune or condition of any citizen or fellow-soldier, nor would I
endeavour to raise myself by depressing another: but not even those
men who, for the most part, leaving their arms, fled from the field,
and stopped not till they arrived at Venusia or Canusium; not even
those men, unless some reward is due to them on account of their
swiftness of foot and running, would justly set themselves before us,
or boast that there is more protection to the state in them than in
us. But you will both find them to be good and brave soldiers, and us
still more zealous, because, by your kindness, we have been ransomed
and restored to our country. You are levying from every age and
condition: I hear that eight thousand slaves are being armed. We are
no fewer in number; nor will the expense of redeeming us be greater
than that of purchasing these. Should I compare ourselves with them, I
should injure the name of Roman. I should think also, conscript
fathers, that in deliberating on such a measure, it ought also to be
considered, (if you are disposed to be over severe, which you cannot
do from any demerit of ours,) to what sort of enemy you would abandon
us. Is it to Pyrrhus, for instance, who treated us, when his
prisoners, like guests; or to a barbarian and Carthaginian, of whom it
is difficult to determine whether his rapacity or cruelty be the
greater? If you were to see the chains, the squalid appearance, the
loathsomeness of your countrymen, that spectacle would not, I am
confident, less affect you, than if, on the other hand, you beheld
your legions prostrate on the plains of Cannae. You may behold the
solicitude and the tears of our kinsmen, as they stand in the lobby of
your senate-house, and await your answer. When they are in so much
suspense and anxiety in behalf of us, and those who are absent, what
think you must be our own feelings, whose lives and liberty are at
stake? By Hercules! should Hannibal himself, contrary to his nature,
be disposed to be lenient towards us, yet we should not consider our
lives worth possessing, since we have seemed unworthy of being
ransomed by you. Formerly, prisoners dismissed by Pyrrhus, without
ransom, returned to Rome; but they returned in company with
ambassadors, the chief men of the state, who were sent to ransom them.
Would I return to my country, a citizen, and not considered worth
three hundred denarii? Every man has his own way of thinking,
conscript fathers. I know that my life and person are at stake. But
the danger which threatens my reputation affects me most, if we should
go away rejected and condemned by you; for men will never suppose that
you grudged the price of our redemption."

60. When he had finished his address, the crowd of persons in the
comitium immediately set up a loud lamentation, and stretched out
their hands to the senate, imploring them to restore to them their
children, their brothers, and their kinsmen. Their fears and affection
for their kindred had brought the women also with the crowd of men in
the forum. Witnesses being excluded, the matter began to be discussed
in the senate. There being a difference of opinion, and some advising
that they should be ransomed at the public charge, others, that the
state should be put to no expense, but that they should not be
prevented redeeming themselves at their own cost; and that those who
had not the money at present should receive a loan from the public
coffer, and security given to the people by their sureties and
properties; Titus Manlius Torquatus, a man of primitive, and, as some
considered, over-rigorous severity, being asked his opinion, is
reported thus to have spoken: "Had the deputies confined themselves to
making a request, in behalf of those who are in the hands of the
enemy, that they might be ransomed, I should have briefly given my
opinion, without inveighing against any one. For what else would have
been necessary but to admonish you, that you ought to adhere to the
custom handed down from your ancestors, a precedent indispensable to
military discipline. But now, since they have almost boasted of having
surrendered themselves to the enemy, and have claimed to be preferred,
not only to those who were captured by the enemy in the field, but to
those also who came to Venusia and Canusium, and even to the consul
Terentius himself; I will not suffer you to remain in ignorance of
things which were done there. And I could wish that what I am about to
bring before you, were stated at Canusium, before the army itself, the
best witness of every man's cowardice or valour; or at least that one
person, Publius Sempronius, were here, whom had they followed as their
leader, they would this day have been soldiers in the Roman camp, and
not prisoners in the power of the enemy. But though the enemy was
fatigued with fighting, and engaged in rejoicing for their victory,
and had, the greater part of them, retired into their camp, and they
had the night at their disposal for making a sally, and as they were
seven thousand armed troops, might have forced their way through the
troops of the enemy, however closely arrayed; yet they neither of
themselves attempted to do this, nor were willing to follow another.
Throughout nearly the whole night Sempronius ceased not to admonish
and exhort them, while but few of the enemy were about the camp, while
there was stillness and quiet, while the night would conceal their
design, that they would follow him; that before daybreak they might
reach places of security, the cities of their allies. If as Publius
Decius, the military tribune in Samnium, said, within the memory of
our grandfathers; if he had said, as Calpurnius Flamma, in the first
Punic war, when we were youths, said to the three hundred volunteers,
when he was leading them to seize upon an eminence situated in the
midst of the enemy: LET US DIE, SOLDIERS, AND BY OUR DEATHS RESCUE THE
SURROUNDED LEGIONS FROM AMBUSCADE;--if Publius Sempronius had said
thus, he would neither have considered you as Romans nor men, had no
one stood forward as his companion in so valorous an attempt. He
points out to you the road that leads not to glory more than to
safety; he restores you to your country, your parents, your wives and
children. Do you want courage to effect your preservation? What would
you do if you had to die for your country? Fifty thousand of your
countrymen and allies on that very day lay around you slain. If so
many examples of courage did not move you, nothing ever will. If so
great a carnage did not make life less dear, none ever will. While in
freedom and safety, show your affection for your country; nay, rather
do so while it is your country, and you its citizens. Too late you now
endeavour to evince your regard for her when degraded, disfranchised
from the rights of citizens, and become the slaves of the
Carthaginians. Shall you return by purchase to that degree which you
have forfeited by cowardice and neglect? You did not listen to
Sempronius, your countryman, when he bid you take arms and follow him;
but a little after you listened to Hannibal, when he ordered your arms
to be surrendered, and your camp betrayed. But why do I charge those
men with cowardice, when I might tax them with villany? They not only
refused to follow him who gave them good advice, but endeavoured to
oppose and hold him back, had not some men of the greatest bravery,
drawing their swords, removed the cowards. Publius Sempronius, I say,
was obliged to force his way through a band of his countrymen, before
he burst through the enemy's troops. Can our country regret such
citizens as these, whom if all the rest resembled, she would not have
one citizen of all those who fought at Cannae? Out of seven thousand
armed men, there were six hundred who had courage to force their way,
who returned to their country free, and in arms; nor did forty
thousand of the enemy successfully oppose them. How safe, think you,
would a passage have been for nearly two legions? Then you would have
had this day at Canusium, conscript fathers, twenty thousand bold and
faithful. But now how can these men be called faithful and good
citizens, (for they do not even call themselves brave,) except any man
suppose that they showed themselves such when they opposed those who
were desirous of forcing their way through the enemy? or, unless any
man can suppose, that they do not envy those men their safety and
glory acquired by valour, when the must know that their timidity and
cowardice were the cause of their ignominious servitude? Skulking in
their tents they preferred to wait for the light and the enemy
together, when they had an opportunity of sallying forth during the
silence of the night. But though they had not courage to sally forth
from the camp, had they courage to defend it strenuously? Having
endured a siege for several days and nights, did they protect their
rampart by their arms, and themselves by their rampart? At length,
having dared and suffered every extremity, every support of life being
gone, their strength exhausted with famine, and unable to hold their
arms, were they subdued by the necessities of nature rather than by
arms? At sunrise, the enemy approached the rampart: before the second
hour, without hazarding any contest, they delivered up their arms and
themselves. Here is their military service for you during two days.
When they ought to have stood firm in array and fight on, then they
fled back into their camp; when they ought to have fought before their
rampart, they delivered up their camp: good for nothing, either in the
field or the camp. I redeem you. When you ought to sally from the
camp, you linger and hesitate; and when you ought to stay and protect
your camp in arms, you surrender the camp, your arms, and yourselves
to the enemy. I am of opinion, conscript fathers, that these men
should no more be ransomed, than that those should be surrendered to
Hannibal, who sallied from the camp through the midst of the enemy,
and, with the most distinguished courage, restored themselves to their
country."

61. After Manlius had thus spoken, notwithstanding the captives were
related to many even of the senators, besides the practice of the
state, which had never shown favour to captives, even from the
remotest times, the sum of money also influenced them: for they were
neither willing to drain the treasury, a large sum of money having
been already issued for buying and arming slaves to serve in the war,
nor to enrich Hannibal, who, according to report, was particularly in
want of this very thing. The sad reply, that the captives would not be
ransomed, being delivered, and fresh grief being added to the former
on account of the loss of so many citizens, the people accompanied the
deputies to the gate with copious tears and lamentations. One of them
went home, because he had evaded his oath by artfully returning to the
camp. But when this was known and laid before the senate, they all
resolved that he should be apprehended and conveyed to Hannibal by
guards, furnished by the state. There is another account respecting
the prisoners, that ten came first, and that, the senate hesitating
whether they should be admitted into the city or not, they were
admitted, on the understanding that they should not have an audience
of the senate. That when these staid longer than the expectation of
all, three more came, Scribonius, Calpurnius, and Manlius. That then
at length a tribune of the people, a relation of Scribonius, laid
before the senate the redemption of the captives, and that they
resolved that they should not be ransomed. That the three last
deputies returned to Hannibal, and the ten former remained, because
they had evaded their oath, having returned to Hannibal after having
set out, under pretence of learning afresh the names of the captives.
That a violent contest took place in the senate, on the question of
surrendering them, and that those who thought they ought to be
surrendered were beaten by a few votes, but that they were so branded
by every kind of stigma and ignominy by the ensuing censors, that some
of them immediately put themselves to death, and the rest, for all
their life afterwards, not only shunned the forum, but almost the
light and publicity. You can more easily wonder that authors differ so
much than determine what is the truth. How much greater this disaster
was than any preceding, even this is a proof, that such of the allies
as had stood firm till that day then began to waver, for no other
cause certainly but that they despaired of the empire. The people who
revolted to the Carthaginians were these: the Atellani, Calatini, the
Hirpini, some of the Apulians, the Samnites, except the Pentrians, all
the Bruttians, and the Lucanians. Besides these the Surrentinians, and
almost the whole coast possessed by the Greeks, the people of
Tarentum, Metapontum, Croton, the Locrians, and all Cisalpine Gaul.
Yet not even these losses and defections of their allies so shook the
firmness of the Romans, that any mention of peace was made among them,
either before the arrival of the consul at Rome, or after he came
thither, and renewed the memory of the calamity they had suffered. At
which very juncture, such was the magnanimity of the state, that the
consul, as he returned after so severe a defeat, of which he himself
was the principal cause, was met in crowds of all ranks of citizens,
and thanks bestowed because he had not despaired of the republic, in
whose case, had he been a Carthaginian commander, no species of
punishment would have been spared.




BOOK XXIII.


_The Campanians revolt to Hannibal. Mago is sent to Carthage to
announce the victory of Cannae. Hanno advises the Carthaginian senate
to make peace with the Romans, but is overborne by the Barcine
faction. Claudius Marcellus the praetor defeats Hannibal at Nola.
Hannibal's army is enervated in mind and body by luxurious living at
Capua. Casilinum is besieged by the Carthaginians, and the inhabitants
reduced to the last extremity of famine. A hundred and ninety-seven
senators elected from the equestrian order. Lucius Postumius is, with
his army, cut off by the Gauls. Cneius and Publius Scipio defeat
Hasdrubal in Spain, and gain possession of that country. The remains
of the army, defeated at Cannae, are sent off to Sicily, there to
remain until the termination of the war. An alliance is formed between
Philip, king of Macedon, and Hannibal. Sempronius Gracchus defeats the
Campanians. Successes of Titus Manlius in Sardinia he takes Hasdrubal
the general, Mago, and Hanno prisoners. Claudius Marcellus again
defeats the army of Hannibal at Nola, and the hopes of the Romans are
revived as to the results of the war._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. After the battle of Cannae, Hannibal, having captured and plundered
the Roman camp, had immediately removed from Apulia into Samnium;
invited into the territory of the Hirpini by Statius, who promised
that he would surrender Compsa. Tiebius, a native of Compsa, was
conspicuous for rank among his countrymen; but a faction of the Mopsii
kept him down--a family of great influence through the favour of the
Romans. After intelligence of the battle of Cannae, and a report of
the approach of Hannibal, circulated by the discourse of Trebius, the
Mopsian party had retired from the city; which was thus given up to
the Carthaginian without opposition, and a garrison received into it.
Leaving there all his booty and baggage, and dividing his forces, he
orders Mago to receive under his protection the cities of that
district which might revolt from the Romans, and to force to defection
those which might be disinclined. He himself, passing through the
territory of Campania, made for the lower sea, with the intention of
assaulting Naples, in order that he might be master of a maritime
city. As soon as he entered the confines of the Neapolitan territory,
he placed part of his Numidians in ambush, wherever he could find a
convenient spot; for there are very many hollow roads and secret
windings: others he ordered to drive before them the booty they had
collected from the country, and, exhibiting it to the enemy, to ride
up to the gates of the city. As they appeared to be few in number and
in disorder, a troop of horse sallied out against them, which was cut
off, being drawn into an ambuscade by the others, who purposely
retreated: nor would one of them have escaped, had not the sea been
near, and some vessels, principally such as are used in fishing,
observed at a short distance from the shore, afforded an escape for
those who could swim. Several noble youths, however, were captured and
slain in that affair. Among whom, Hegeas, the commander of the
cavalry, fell when pursuing the retreating enemy too eagerly. The
sight of the walls, which were not favourable to a besieging force,
deterred the Carthaginian from storming the city.

2. Thence he turned his course to Capua, which was wantoning under a
long course of prosperity, and the indulgence of fortune: amid the
general corruption, however, the most conspicuous feature was the
extravagance of the commons, who exercised their liberty without
limit. Pacuvius Calavius had rendered the senate subservient to
himself and the commons, at once a noble and popular man, but who had
acquired his influence by dishonourable intrigues. Happening to hold
the chief magistracy during the year in which the defeat at the
Trasimenus occurred, and thinking that the commons, who had long felt
the most violent hostility to the senate, would attempt some desperate
measure, should an opportunity for effecting a change present itself;
and if Hannibal should come into that quarter with his victorious
army, would murder the senators and deliver Capua to the
Carthaginians; as he desired to rule in a state preserved rather than
subverted (for though depraved he was not utterly abandoned), and as
he felt convinced that no state could be preserved if bereaved of its
public council, he adopted a plan by which he might preserve the
senate and render it subject to himself and the commons. Having
assembled the senate, he prefaced his remarks by observing, "that
nothing would induce him to acquiesce in a plan of defection from the
Romans, were it not absolutely necessary; since he had children by the
daughter of Appius Claudius, and had a daughter at Rome married to
Livius: but that a much more serious and alarming matter threatened
them, than any consequences which could result from such a measure.
For that the intention of the commons was not to abolish the senate by
revolting to the Carthaginians, but to murder the senators, and
deliver the state thus destitute to Hannibal and the Carthaginians.
That it was in his power to rescue them from this danger, if they
would resign themselves to his care, and, forgetting their political
dissensions, confide in him." When, overpowered with fear, they all
put themselves under his protection, he proceeded: "I will shut you up
in the senate-house, and pretending myself to be an accomplice in the
meditated crime, I will, by approving measures which I should in vain
oppose, find out a way for your safety. For the performance of this
take whatever pledge you please." Having given his honour, he went
out; and having ordered the house to be closed, placed a guard in the
lobby that no one might enter or leave it without his leave.

3. Then assembling the people, he thus addressed them: "What you have
so often wished for, Campanians, the power of punishing an
unprincipled and detestable senate, you now have, not at your own
imminent peril, by riotously storming the houses of each, which are
guarded and garrisoned with slaves and dependants, but free and
without danger. Take them all, shut up in the senate-house, alone and
unarmed; nor need you do any thing precipitately or blindly. I will
give you the opportunity of pronouncing upon the life or death of
each, that each may suffer the punishment he has deserved. But, above
all, it behoves you so to give way to your resentment, as considering
that your own safety and advantage are of greater importance. For I
apprehend that you hate these particular senators, and not that you
are unwilling to have any senate at all; for you must either have a
king, which all abominate, or a senate, which is the only course
compatible with a free state. Accordingly you must effect two objects
at the same time; you must remove the old senate and elect a new one.
I will order the senators to be summoned one by one, and I shall put
it to you to decide whether they deserve to live or die: whatever you
may determine respecting each shall be done; but before you execute
your sentence on the culprit, you shall elect some brave and strenuous
man as a fresh senator to supply his place." Upon this he took his
seat, and, the names having been thrown together into an urn, he
ordered that the name which had the lot to fall out first should be
proclaimed, and the person brought forward out of the senate-house.
When the name was heard, each man strenuously exclaimed that he was a
wicked and unprincipled fellow, and deserved to be punished. Pacuvius
then said, "I perceive the sentence which has been passed on this man;
now choose a good and upright senator in the room of this wicked and
unprincipled one." At first all was silence, from the want of a better
man whom they might substitute; afterwards, one of them, laying aside
his modesty, nominating some one, in an instant a much greater clamour
arose; while some denied all knowledge of him, others objected to him
at one time on account of flagitious conduct, at another time on
account of his humble birth, his sordid circumstances, and the
disgraceful nature of his trade and occupation. The same occurred with
increased vehemence with respect to the second and third senators, so
that it was evident that they were dissatisfied with the senator
himself, but had not any one to substitute for him; for it was of no
use that the same persons should be nominated again, to no other
purpose than to hear of their vices, and the rest were much more mean
and obscure than those who first occurred to their recollection. Thus
the assembly separated, affirming that every evil which was most known
was easiest to be endured, and ordering the senate to be discharged
from custody.

4. Pacuvius, having thus rendered the senators more subservient to
himself than to the commons by the gift of their lives, ruled without
the aid of arms, all persons now acquiescing. Henceforward the
senators, forgetful of their rank and independence, flattered the
commons; saluted them courteously; invited them graciously;
entertained them with sumptuous feasts; undertook those causes, always
espoused that party, decided as judges in favour of that side, which
was most popular, and best adapted to conciliate the favour of the
commons. Now, indeed, every thing was transacted in the senate as if
it had been an assembly of the people. The Capuans, ever prone to
luxurious indulgence not only from natural turpitude, but from the
profusion of the means of voluptuous enjoyment which flowed in upon
them, and the temptations of all the luxuries of land and sea; at that
time especially proceeded to such a pitch of extravagance in
consequence of the obsequiousness of the nobles and the unrestrained
liberty of the commons, that their lust and prodigality had no bounds.
To a disregard for the laws, the magistrates, and the senate, now,
after the disaster of Cannae, was added a contempt for the Roman
government also, for which there had been some degree of respect. The
only obstacles to immediate revolt were the intermarriages which, from
a remote period, had connected many of their distinguished and
influential families with the Romans; and, which formed the strongest
bond of union, that while several of their countrymen were serving in
the Roman armies, particularly three hundred horsemen, the flower of
the Campanian nobility, had been selected and sent by the Romans to
garrison the cities of Sicily.

5. The parents and relations of these men with difficulty obtained
that ambassadors should be sent to the Roman consul. The consul, who
had not yet set out for Canusium, they found at Venusia with a few
half-armed troops, an object of entire commiseration to faithful, but
of contempt to proud and perfidious allies, like the Campanians. The
consul too increased their contempt of himself and his cause, by too
much exposing and exhibiting the disastrous state of his affairs; for
when the ambassadors had delivered their message, which was, that the
senate and people of Capua were distressed that any adverse event
should have befallen the Romans, and were promising every assistance
in prosecuting the war, he observed, "In bidding us order you to
furnish us with all things which are necessary for the war,
Campanians, you have rather observed the customary mode of addressing
allies, than spoken suitably to the present posture of our affairs;
for hath anything been left us at Cannae, so that, as if we possessed
that, we can desire what is wanting to be supplied by our allies? Can
we order a supply of infantry, as if we had any cavalry? Can we say we
are deficient in money, as if that were the only thing we wanted?
Fortune has not even left us anything which we can add to. Our
legions, cavalry, arms, standards, horses, men, money, provisions, all
perished either in the battle, or in the two camps which were lost the
following day. You must, therefore, Campanians, not assist us in the
war, but almost take it upon yourselves in our stead. Call to mind how
formerly at Saticula we received into our protection and defended your
ancestors, when dismayed and driven within their walls; terrified not
only by their Samnite but Sidicinian enemies; and how we carried on,
with varying success, through a period of almost a century, a war with
the Samnites, commenced on your account. Add to this, that when you
gave yourselves up to us we granted you an alliance on equal terms,
that we allowed you your own laws, and lastly, what before the
disaster at Cannae was surely a privilege of the highest value, we
bestowed the freedom of our city on a large portion of you, and held
it in common with you. It is your duty, therefore, Campanians, to look
upon this disaster which has been suffered as your own, and to
consider that our common country must be protected. It is not a
Samnite or Tuscan foe we are engaged with, so that the empire taken
from us might still continue in Italy. A Carthaginian enemy draws
after him from the remotest regions of the world, from the straits of
the ocean and the pillars of Hercules, a body of soldiers who are not
even natives of Africa, destitute of all laws, and of the condition
and almost of the language of men. Savage and ferocious from nature
and habit, their general has rendered them still more so, by forming
bridges and works with heaps of human bodies; and, what the tongue can
scarcely utter, by teaching them to live on human flesh. What man,
provided he were born in any part of Italy, would not abominate the
idea of seeing and having for his masters these men, nourished with
such horrid food, whom even to touch were an impiety; of fetching laws
from Africa and Carthage; and of suffering Italy to become a province
of the Moors and Numidians? It will be highly honourable, Campanians,
that the Roman empire, sinking under this disastrous defeat, should be
sustained and restored by your fidelity and your strength. I conceive
that thirty thousand foot and four thousand horse may be raised in
Campania. You have already abundance of money and corn. If your zeal
corresponds with your means, neither will Hannibal feel that he has
been victorious, nor the Romans that they have been defeated."

6. After the consul had thus spoken, the ambassadors were dismissed;
and as they were returning home, one of them, named Vibius Virius,
observed, "that the time had arrived at which the Campanians might not
only recover the territory once injuriously taken away by the Romans,
but also possess themselves of the sovereignty of Italy. For they
might form a treaty with Hannibal on whatever terms they pleased; and
there could be no question but that after Hannibal, having put an end
to the war, had himself retired victorious into Africa, and had
withdrawn his troops, the sovereignty of Italy would be left to the
Campanians." All assenting to Vibius, as he said this, they framed
their report of the embassy so that all might conclude that the Roman
power was annihilated. Immediately the commons and the major part of
the senate turned their attention to revolt. The measure, however, was
postponed for a few days at the instigation of the elder citizens. At
last, the opinion of the majority prevailed, that the same ambassadors
who had gone to the Roman consul should be sent to Hannibal. I find in
certain annals, that before this embassy proceeded, and before they
had determined on the measure of revolting, ambassadors were sent by
the Campanians to Rome, requiring that one of the consuls should be
elected from Campania if they wished assistance to the Roman cause.
That from the indignation which arose, they were ordered to be removed
from the senate-house, and a lictor despatched to conduct them out of
the city and command them to lodge that day without the Roman
frontier. But as this request is too much like that which the Latins
formerly made, and as Coelius and other writers had, not without
reason, made no mention of it, I have not ventured to vouch for its
truth.

7. The ambassadors came to Hannibal and concluded a treaty of peace
with him on the terms, "That no Carthaginian commander should have any
authority over a Campanian citizen, nor any Campanian serve in war or
perform any office against his will: that Capua should have her own
laws and her own magistrates: that the Carthaginian should give to the
Campanians three hundred captives selected by themselves, who might be
exchanged for the Campanian horse who were serving in Sicily." Such
were the stipulations: but in addition to them, the Campanians
perpetrated the following atrocities; for the commons ordered that the
prefects of the allies and other citizens of Rome should be suddenly
seized, while some of them were occupied with military duties, others
engaged in private business, and be shut up in the baths, as if for
the purpose of keeping them in custody, where, suffocated with heat
and vapour, they might expire in a horrid manner. Decius Magius, a man
who wanted nothing to complete his influence except a sound mind on
the part of his countrymen, had resisted to the uttermost the
execution of these measures, and the sending of the embassy to
Hannibal, and when he heard that a body of troops was sent by
Hannibal, bringing back to their recollection, as examples, the
haughty tyranny of Pyrrhus and the miserable slavery of the
Tarentines, he at first openly and loudly protested that the troops
should not be admitted, then he urged either that they should expel
them when received, or, if they had a mind to expiate, by a bold and
memorable act, the foul crime they had committed in revolting from
their most ancient and intimate allies, that leaving slain the
Carthaginian troops they should give themselves back to the Romans.
These proceedings, having been reported to Hannibal, for they were not
carried on in secret, he at first sent persons to summon Magius into
his presence at his camp, then, on his vehemently refusing to come, on
the ground that Hannibal had no authority over a Campanian, the
Carthaginian, excited with rage, ordered that the man should be seized
and dragged to him in chains, but afterwards, fearing lest while force
was employed some disturbance might take place, or lest, from
excitement of feeling, some undesigned collision might occur, he set
out himself from the camp with a small body of troops, having sent a
message before him to Marius Blosius, the praetor of Campania, to the
effect, that he would be at Capua the next day. Marius calling an
assembly, issued an order that they should go out and meet Hannibal in
a body, accompanied by their wives and children. This was done by all,
not only with obedience, but with zeal, with the full agreement of the
common people, and with eagerness to see a general rendered
illustrious by so many victories. Decius Magius neither went out to
meet him, nor kept himself in private, by which course he might seem
to indicate fear from a consciousness of demerit, he promenaded in the
forum with perfect composure, attended by his son and a few
dependants, while all the citizens were in a bustle to go to see and
receive the Carthaginian. Hannibal, on entering the city, immediately
demanded an audience of the senate; when the chief men of the
Campanians, beseeching him not to transact any serious business on
that day, but that he would cheerfully and willingly celebrate a day
devoted to festivity in consequence of his own arrival, though
naturally extremely prone to anger, yet, that he might not deny them
any thing at first, he spent a great part of the day in inspecting the
city.

8. He lodged at the house of the Ninii Celeres, Stenius and Pacuvius,
men distinguished by their noble descent and their wealth. Thither
Pacuvius Calavius, of whom mention has already been made, who was the
head of the party which had drawn over the state to the Carthaginian
cause, brought his son, a young man, whom he had forced from the side
of Decius Magius, in conjunction with whom he had made a most
determined stand for the Roman alliance in opposition to the league
with the Carthaginians; nor had the leaning of the state to the other
side, or his father's authority, altered his sentiments. For this
youth his father procured pardon from Hannibal, more by prayers than
by clearing him. Hannibal, overcome by the entreaties and tears of his
father, even gave orders that he should be invited with his father to
the banquet; to which entertainment he intended to admit no Campanian
besides his hosts, and Jubellius Taurea, a man distinguished in war.
They began to feast early in the day, and the entertainment was not
conformable to the Carthaginian custom, or to military discipline, but
as might be expected in a city and in a house both remarkable for
luxury, was furnished with all the allurements of voluptuousness.
Perolla, the son of Calavius, was the only person who could not be won
either by the solicitations of the masters of the house, or those
which Hannibal sometimes employed. The youth himself pleaded ill
health as an apology, while his father urged as an excuse the
disturbed state of his mind, which was not surprising. About sunset,
Calavius, who had gone out from the banquet, was followed by his son;
and when they had arrived at a retired place, (it was a garden at the
back part of the house,) he said, "I have a plan to propose to you, my
father, by which we shall not only obtain pardon from the Romans for
our crime, in that we revolted from them to the Carthaginian, but
shall be held in much higher esteem, than we Campanians ever have
been." When the father inquired with surprise what that plan could be,
he threw back his gown off his shoulder and exposed to view his side,
which was girt with a sword. "Forthwith will I ratify the alliance
with Rome with the blood of Hannibal. I was desirous that you should
be informed of it first, in case you might prefer to be absent while
the deed is performing."

9. On hearing and seeing which the old man, as though he were actually
present at the transactions which were being named to him, wild with
fear, exclaimed, "I implore, I beseech you, my son, by all the ties
which unite children to parents, that you will not resolve to commit
and to suffer every thing that is horrible before the eyes of a
father. Did we but a few hours ago, swearing by every deity, and
joining right hands, pledge our fidelity to Hannibal, that immediately
on separating from the conference we should arm against him the hands
which were employed as the sacred pledges of our faith? Do you rise
from the hospitable board to which as one of three of the Campanians
you have been admitted by Hannibal, that you may ensanguine that very
board with the blood of your host. Could I conciliate Hannibal to my
son, and not my son to Hannibal? But let nothing be held sacred by
you, neither our pledges, nor the sense of religion, nor filial duty;
let the most horrid deeds be dared, if with guilt they bring not ruin
upon us. Will you singly attack Hannibal? What will that numerous
throng of freemen and slaves be doing? What the eyes of all intent on
him alone? What those so many right hands? Will they be torpid amidst
your madness? Will you be able to bear the look of Hannibal himself,
which armed hosts cannot sustain, from which the Roman people shrink
with horror? And though other assistance be wanting, will you have the
hardihood to strike me when I oppose my body in defence of Hannibal's?
But know that through my breast you must strike and transfix him.
Suffer yourself to be deterred from your attempt here, rather than to
be defeated there. May my entreaties prevail with you, as they did for
you this day." Upon this, perceiving the youth in tears, he threw his
arms around him, and kissing him affectionately, ceased not his
entreaties until he prevailed upon him to lay aside his sword and give
his promise that he would do no such thing. The young man then
observed, "I will indeed pay to my father the debt of duty which I owe
to my country, but I am grieved for you on whom the guilt of having
thrice betrayed your country rests; once when you sanctioned the
revolt from the Romans; next when you advised the alliance with
Hannibal; and thirdly, this day, when you are the delay and impediment
of the restoration of Capua to the Romans. Do thou, my country,
receive this weapon, armed with which in thy behalf I would fain have
defended this citadel, since a father wrests it from me." Having thus
said, he threw the sword into the highway over the garden wall, and
that the affair might not be suspected, himself returned to the
banquet.

10. The next day an audience of a full senate was given to Hannibal,
when the first part of his address was full of graciousness and
benignity, in which he thanked the Campanians for having preferred his
friendship to an alliance with the Romans, and held out among his
other magnificent promises "that Capua should soon become the capital
of all Italy, and that the Romans as well as the other states should
receive laws from it. That there was, however, one person who had no
share in the Carthaginian friendship and the alliance formed with him,
Decius Magius, who neither was nor ought to be called a Campanian. Him
he requested to be surrendered to him, and that the sense of the
senate should be taken respecting his conduct, and a decree passed in
his presence." All concurred in this proposition, though a great many
considered him as a man undeserving such severe treatment; and that
this proceeding was no small infringement of their liberty to begin
with. Leaving the senate-house, the magistrate took his seat on the
consecrated bench, ordered Decius Magius to be apprehended, and to be
placed by himself before his feet to plead his cause. But he, his
proud spirit being unsubdued, denied that such a measure could be
enforced agreeably to the conditions of the treaty; upon which he was
ironed, and ordered to be brought into the camp before a lictor. As
long as he was conducted with his head uncovered, he moved along
earnestly haranguing and vociferating to the multitude which poured
around him on all sides. "You have gotten that liberty, Campanians,
which you seek; in the middle of the forum, in the light of day,
before your eyes, I, a man second to none of the Campanians, am
dragged in chains to suffer death. What greater outrage could have
been committed had Capua been captured? Go out to meet Hannibal,
decorate your city to the utmost, consecrate the day of his arrival,
that you may behold this triumph over a fellow-citizen." As the
populace seemed to be excited by him, vociferating these things, his
head was covered, and he was ordered to be dragged away more speedily
without the gate. Having been thus brought to the camp, he was
immediately put on board a ship and sent to Carthage, lest if any
commotion should arise at Capua on account of the injustice of the
proceeding, the senate also should repent of having given up a leading
citizen; and lest if an embassy were sent to request his restoration,
he must either offend his new allies by refusing their first petition,
or, by granting it, be compelled to retain at Capua a promoter of
sedition and disturbance. A tempest drove the vessel to Cyrenae, which
was at that time under the dominion of kings. Here flying for refuge
to the statue of king Ptolemy, he was conveyed thence in custody to
Alexandria to Ptolemy; and having instructed him that he had been
thrown into chains by Hannibal, contrary to the law of treaties, he
was liberated and allowed to return to whichever place he pleased,
Rome or Capua. But Magius said, that Capua would not be a safe place
for him, and that Rome, at a time when there was war between the
Romans and Capuans, would be rather the residence of a deserter than a
guest. That there was no place that he should rather dwell in, than in
the dominions of him whom he esteemed an avenger and the protector of
his liberty.

11. While these things were carrying on, Quintus Fabius Pictor, the
ambassador, returned from Delphi to Rome, and read the response of the
oracle from a written copy. In it both the gods were mentioned, and in
what manner supplication should be made. It then stated, "If you do
thus, Romans, your affairs will be more prosperous and less perplexed;
your state will proceed more agreeably to your wishes; and the victory
in the war will be on the side of the Roman people. After that your
state shall have been restored to prosperity and safety, send a
present to the Pythian Apollo out of the gains you have earned, and
pay honours to him out of the plunder, the booty, and the spoils.
Banish licentiousness from among you." Having read aloud these words,
translated from the Greek verse, he added, that immediately on his
departure from the oracle, he had paid divine honours to all these
deities with wine and frankincense; and that he was ordered by the
chief priest of the temple, that, as he had approached the oracle and
performed the sacred ceremonies decorated with a laurel crown, so he
should embark wearing the crown, and not put it off till he had
arrived at Rome. That he had executed all these injunctions with the
most scrupulous exactness and diligence, and had deposited the garland
on the altar of Apollo at Rome. The senate decreed that the sacred
ceremonies and supplications enjoined should be carefully performed
with all possible expedition. During these events at Rome and in
Italy, Mago, the son of Hamilcar, had arrived at Carthage with the
intelligence of the victory at Cannae. He was not sent direct from the
field of battle by his brother, but was detained some days in
receiving the submission of such states of the Bruttii as were in
revolt. Having obtained an audience of the senate he gave a full
statement of his brother's exploits in Italy: "That he had fought
pitched battles with six generals, four of whom were consuls, two a
dictator and master of the horse, with six consular armies; that he
had slain above two hundred thousand of the enemy, and captured above
fifty thousand. That out of the four consuls he had slain two; of the
two remaining, one was wounded, the other, having lost his whole army,
had fled from the field with scarcely fifty men; that the master of
the horse, an authority equal to that of consul, had been routed and
put to flight; that the dictator, because he had never engaged in a
pitched battle, was esteemed a matchless general; that the Bruttii,
the Apulians, part of the Samnites and of the Lucanians had revolted
to the Carthaginians. That Capua, which was the capital not only of
Campania, but after the ruin of the Roman power by the battle of
Cannae, of Italy also, had delivered itself over to Hannibal. That in
return for these so many and so great victories, gratitude ought
assuredly to be felt and thanks returned to the immortal gods."

12. Then, in proof of this such joyful news, he ordered the golden
rings to be poured out in the vestibule of the senate-house, of which
there was such a heap that some have taken upon themselves to say that
on being measured they filled three pecks and a half. The statement
has obtained and is more like the truth, that there were not more than
a peck. He then added, by way of explanation, to prove the greater
extent of the slaughter, that none but knights, and of these the
principal only, wore that ornament. The main drift of his speech was,
"that the nearer the prospect was of bringing the war to a conclusion,
the more should Hannibal be aided by every means, for that the seat of
war was at a long distance from home and in the heart of the enemy's
country. That a great quantity of corn was consumed and money
expended; and that so many pitched battles, as they had annihilated
the armies of the enemy, had also in some degree diminished the forces
of the victor. That a reinforcement therefore ought to be sent; and
money for the pay, and corn for the soldiers who had deserved so well
of the Carthaginian name." After this speech of Mago's, all being
elated with joy, Himilco, a member of the Barcine faction, conceiving
this a good opportunity for inveighing against Hanno, said to him,
"What think you now, Hanno? do you now also regret that the war
against the Romans was entered upon? Now urge that Hannibal should be
given up; yes, forbid the rendering of thanks to the immortal gods
amidst such successes; let us hear a Roman senator in the senate-house
of the Carthaginians." Upon which Hanno replied, "I should have
remained silent this day, conscript fathers, lest, amid the general
joy, I should utter any thing which might be too gloomy for you. But
now, to a senator, asking whether I still regret the undertaking of
the war against the Romans, if I should forbear to speak, I should
seem either arrogant or servile, the former of which is the part of a
man who is forgetful of the independence of others, the latter of his
own. I may answer therefore to Himilco, that I have not ceased to
regret the war, nor shall I cease to censure your invincible general
until I see the war concluded on some tolerable terms; nor will any
thing except a new peace put a period to my regret for the loss of the
old one. Accordingly those achievements, which Mago has so boastingly
recounted, are a source of present joy to Himilco and the other
adherents of Hannibal; to me they may become so; because successes in
war, if we have a mind to make the best use of fortune, will afford us
a peace on more equitable terms; for if we allow this opportunity to
pass by, on which we have it in our power to appear to dictate rather
than to receive terms of peace, I fear lest even this our joy should
run into excess, and in the end prove groundless. However, let us see
of what kind it is even now. I have slain the armies of the enemy,
send me soldiers. What else would you ask if you had been conquered? I
have captured two of the enemy's camps, full, of course, of booty and
provisions; supply me with corn and money. What else would you ask had
you been plundered and stripped of your camp? And that I may not be
the only person perplexed, I could wish that either Himilco or Mago
would answer me, for it is just and fair that I also should put a
question, since I have answered Himilco. Since the battle at Cannae
annihilated the Roman power, and it is a fact that all Italy is in a
state of revolt; in the first place, has any one people of the Latin
confederacy come over to us? In the next place, has any individual of
the five and thirty tribes deserted to Hannibal?" When Mago had
answered both these questions in the negative, he continued: "there
remains then still too large a body of the enemy. But I should be glad
to know what degree of spirit and hope that body possesses."

13. Mago declaring that he did not know; "Nothing," said he, "is
easier to be known. Have the Romans sent any ambassadors to Hannibal
to treat of peace? Have you, in short, ever heard that any mention has
been made of peace at Rome?" On his answering these questions also in
the negative: "We have upon our hands then, said he, a war as entire
as we had on the day on which Hannibal crossed over into Italy. There
are a great many of us alive now who remember how fluctuating the
success was in the former Punic war. At no time did our affairs appear
in so prosperous a condition as they did before the consulship of
Caius Lutatius and Aulus Posthumius. In the consulship of Caius
Lutatius and Aulus Posthumius we were completely conquered at the
islands Aegates. But if now, as well as then, (oh! may the gods avert
the omen!) fortune should take any turn, do you hope to obtain that
peace when we shall be vanquished which no one is willing to grant now
we are victorious. I have an opinion which I should express if any one
should advise with me on the subject of proffering or accepting terms
of peace with the enemy; but with respect to the supplies requested by
Mago, I do not think there is any necessity to send them to a
victorious army; and I give it as my opinion that they should far less
be sent to them, if they are deluding us by groundless and empty
hopes." But few were influenced by the harangue of Hanno, for both the
jealousy which he entertained towards the Barcine family, made him a
less weighty authority; and men's minds being taken up with the
present exultation, would listen to nothing by which their joy could
be made more groundless, but felt convinced, that if they should make
a little additional exertion the war might be speedily terminated.
Accordingly a decree of the senate was made with very general
approbation, that four thousand Numidians should be sent as a
reinforcement to Hannibal, with four hundred elephants and many
talents of silver. Moreover, the dictator was sent forward into Spain
with Mago to hire twenty thousand foot and four thousand horse, to
recruit the armies in Italy and Spain.

14. But these resolutions, as generally happens in the season of
prosperity, were executed in a leisurely and slothful manner. The
Romans, in addition to their inborn activity of mind, were prevented
from delaying by the posture of their affairs. For the consul was not
wanting in any business which was to be done by him; and the dictator,
Marcus Junius Pera, after the sacred ceremonies were concluded, and
after having, as is usual, proposed to the people that he might be
allowed to mount his horse; besides the two legions which had been
enlisted by the consuls in the beginning of the year, and besides the
cohorts collected out of the Picenian and Gallic territories,
descended to that last resort of the state when almost despaired of,
and when propriety gives place to utility, and made proclamation, that
of such persons as had been guilty of capital crimes or were in prison
on judgment for debt, those who would serve as soldiers with him, he
would order to be released from their liability to punishment and
their debts. These six thousand he armed with the Gallic spoils which
were carried in the procession at the triumph of Caius Flaminius. Thus
he marched from the city at the head of twenty-five thousand men.
Hannibal, after gaining Capua, made a second fruitless attempt upon
the minds of the Neapolitans, partly by fear and partly by hope: and
then marched his troops across into the territory of Nola: not
immediately in a hostile attitude, for he did not despair of a
voluntary surrender, yet intending to omit nothing which they could
suffer or fear, if they delayed the completion of his hopes. The
senate, and especially the principal members of it, persevered
faithfully in keeping up the alliance with the Romans; the commons, as
usual, were all inclined to a change in the government and to espouse
the cause of Hannibal, placing before their minds the fear lest their
fields should be devastated, and the many hardships and indignities
which must be endured in a siege; nor were there wanting persons who
advised a revolt. In this state of things, when a fear took possession
of the senate, that it would be impossible to resist the excited
multitude if they went openly to work, devised a delay of the evil by
secret simulation. They pretended that they were agreeable to the
revolt to Hannibal; but that it was not settled on what terms they
should enter into the new alliance and friendship. Thus having gained
time, they promptly sent ambassadors to the Roman praetor, Marcellus
Claudius, who was at Casilinum with his army, and informed him what a
critical situation Nola was in; that the fields were already in the
possession of Hannibal and the Carthaginians, and that the city soon
would be, unless succour were sent; that the senate, by conceding to
the commons that they would revolt when they pleased, had caused them
not to hasten too much to revolt. Marcellus, after bestowing high
commendations on the Nolans, urged them to protract the business till
his arrival by means of the same pretences; in the mean time, to
conceal what had passed between them, as well as all hope of succour
from the Romans. He himself marched from Casilinum to Calatia, and
thence crossing the Vulturnus, and passing through the territories of
Saticula and Trebula, pursuing his course along the mountains above
Suessula, he arrived at Nola.

15. On the approach of the Roman praetor, the Carthaginians retired
from the territory of Nola and marched down to the sea close upon
Naples, eager to get possession of a maritime town to which there
would be a safe course for ships from Africa. But hearing that Naples
was held by a Roman prefect, Marcus Junius Silanus, who had been
invited thither by the Neapolitans themselves, he left Naples as he
had left Nola, and directed his course to Nuceria, which he at length
starved into capitulation, after having besieged it for a considerable
time, often by open force, and often by soliciting to no purpose
sometimes the commons, at other times the nobles; agreeing that they
should depart with single garments and without arms. Then, as wishing
to appear from the beginning to show lenity to all the inhabitants of
Italy except the Romans, he proposed rewards and honours to those who
might remain with him, and would be willing to serve with him. He
retained none, however, by the hopes he held out; they all dispersed
in different directions throughout the cities of Campania, wherever
either hospitable connexions or the casual impulse of the mind
directed them, but principally to Nola and Naples. About thirty
senators, including as it happened all of the first rank, made for
Capua; but being shut out thence, because they had closed their gates
on Hannibal, they betook themselves to Cumae. The plunder of Nuceria
was, given to the soldiery, the city sacked and burned. Marcellus
continued to hold possession of Nola, relying not more from confidence
in his own troops than from the favourable disposition of the leading
inhabitants. Apprehensions were entertained of the commons,
particularly Lucius Bantius, whose having been privy to an attempt at
defection, and dread of the Roman praetor, stimulated sometimes to the
betrayal of his country, at others, should fortune fail him in that
undertaking, to desertion. He was a young man of vigorous mind, and at
that time enjoying the greatest renown of almost any of the allied
cavalry. Found at Cannae half dead amid a heap of slain, Hannibal had
sent him home, after having had him cured, with the kindest attention,
and even with presents. In gratitude for this favour, he had conceived
a wish to put Nola under the power and dominion of the Carthaginian;
but his anxiety and solicitude for effecting a change did not escape
the notice of the praetor. However, as it was necessary that he should
be either restrained by penal inflictions or conciliated by favours,
he preferred attaching to himself a brave and strenuous ally, to
depriving the enemy of him; and summoning him into his presence, in
the kindest manner said, "that the fact that he had many among his
countrymen who were jealous of him, might be easily collected from the
circumstance that not one citizen of Nola had informed him how many
were his splendid military exploits. But that it was impossible for
the valour of one who served in the Roman camp to remain in obscurity;
that many who had served with him had reported to him how brave a man
he was, how often and what dangers he had encountered for the safety
and honour of the Roman people; and how in the battle of Cannae he had
not given over fighting till, almost bloodless, he was buried under a
heap of men, horses, and arms which fell upon him. Go on then," says
he, "and prosper in your career of valour, with me you shall receive
every honour and every reward, and the oftener you be with me, the
more you shall find it will be to your honour and emolument." He
presented the young man, delighted with these promises, with a horse
of distinguished beauty, ordered the quaestor to give him five hundred
denarii, and commanded the lictors to allow him to approach him
whenever he might please.

16. The violent spirit of the youth was so much soothed by the
courteous treatment of Marcellus, that thenceforward no one of the
allies displayed greater courage or fidelity in aiding the Roman
cause. Hannibal being now at the gates, for he had moved his camp back
again from Nuceria to Nola, and the commons beginning to turn their
attention to revolt afresh, Marcellus, on the approach of the enemy,
retired within the walls; not from apprehension for his camp, but lest
he should give an opportunity for betraying the city, which too many
were anxiously watching for. The troops on both sides then began to be
drawn up; the Romans before the walls of Nola, the Carthaginians
before their own camp. Hence arose several battles of small account
between the city and the camp, with varying success, as the generals
were neither willing to check the small parties who inconsiderately
challenged the enemy, nor to give the signal for a general engagement.
While the two armies continued to be thus stationed day after day, the
chief men of the Nolans informed Marcellus, that conferences were held
by night between the commons of Nola and the Carthaginians; and that
it was fixed, that, when the Roman army had gone out at the gates,
they should make plunder of their baggage and packages, then close the
gates and post themselves upon the walls, in order that when in
possession of the government and the city, they might then receive the
Carthaginian instead of the Roman. On receiving this intelligence
Marcellus, having bestowed the highest commendations on the senators,
resolved to hazard the issue of a battle before any commotion should
arise within the city. He drew up his troops in three divisions at the
three gates which faced the enemy; he gave orders that the baggage
should follow close by, that the servants, suttlers' boys, and
invalids should carry palisades; at the centre gate he stationed the
choicest of the legionary troops and the Roman cavalry, at the two
gates on either side, the recruits, the light-armed, and the allied
cavalry. The Nolans were forbidden to approach the walls and gates,
and the troops designed for a reserve were set over the baggage, lest
while the legions were engaged in the battle an attack should be made
upon it. Thus arranged they were standing within the gates. Hannibal,
who had waited with his troops drawn up in battle-array, as he had
done for several days, till the day was far advanced, at first was
amazed that neither the Roman army marched out of the gates, nor any
armed man was to be seen on the walls, but afterwards concluding that
the conferences had been discovered, and that they were quiet through
fear, he sent back a portion of his troops into the camp, with orders
to bring into the front line, with speed, every thing requisite for
assaulting the city; satisfied that if he urged them vigorously while
they were indisposed to action, the populace would excite some
commotion in the city. While, in the van, the troops were running up
and down in a hurried manner in discharge of their several duties, and
the line was advancing up to the gates, suddenly throwing open the
gate, Marcellus ordered that the signal should be given, and a shout
raised, and that first the infantry and after them the cavalry should
burst forth upon the enemy with all possible impetuosity. They had
occasioned abundant terror and confusion in the centre of the enemy's
line, when, at the two side gates, the lieutenant-generals, Publius
Valerius Flaccus and Caius Aurelius, sallied forth upon the wings. The
servants, suttlers' boys, and the other multitude appointed to guard
the baggage, joined in the shout, so that they suddenly exhibited the
appearance of a vast army to the Carthaginians, who despised chiefly
their paucity of numbers. For my own part I would not take upon me to
assert what some authors have declared, that two thousand eight
hundred of the enemy were slain, and that the Romans lost not more
than five hundred. Whether the victory was so great or not; it is
certain that a very important advantage, and perhaps the greatest
during the war, was gained on that day: for not to be vanquished by
Hannibal was then a more difficult task to the victorious troops, than
to conquer him afterwards.

17. When Hannibal, all hope of getting possession of Nola being lost,
had retired to Acerrae, Marcellus, having closed the gates and posted
guards in different quarters to prevent any one from going out,
immediately instituted a judicial inquiry in the forum, into the
conduct of those who had been secretly in communication with the
enemy. He beheaded more than seventy who were convicted of treason,
and ordered their foods to be confiscated to the Roman state; and then
committing the government to the senate, set out with all his forces,
and, pitching a camp, took up a position above Suessula. The
Carthaginian, having at first endeavoured to win over the people of
Acerrae to a voluntary surrender, but finding them resolved, makes
preparations for a siege and assault. But the people of Acerrae had
more spirit than power. Despairing therefore, of the defence of the
city, when they saw their walls being circumvallated, before the lines
of the enemy were completed, they stole off in the dead of night
through the opening in the works, and where the watches had been
neglected; and pursuing their course through roads and pathless
regions, accordingly as design or mistake directed each, made their
escape to those towns of Campania which they knew had not renounced
their fidelity. After Acerrae was plundered and burnt, Hannibal,
having received intelligence that the Roman dictator with the
new-raised legions was seen at some distance from Casilinum, and
fearing lest, the camp of the enemy being so near, something might
occur at Capua, marched his army to Casilinum. At that time Casilinum
was occupied by five hundred Praenestines, with a few Romans and
Latins, whom the news of the defeat at Cannae had brought to the same
place. These men setting out from home too late, in consequence of the
levy at Praeneste not being completed at the appointed day, and
arriving at Casilinum before the defeat was known there, where they
united themselves with other troops, Romans and allies, were
proceeding thence in a tolerably large body, but the news of the
battle at Cannae them back to Casilinum. Having spent several days
there in evading and concerting plots, in fear themselves and
suspected by the Campanians, and having now received certain
information that the revolt of Capua and the reception of Hannibal
were in agitation, they put the townsmen to the sword by night, and
seized upon the part of the town on this side the Vulturnus, for it is
divided by that river. Such was the garrison the Romans had at
Casilinum; to these was added a cohort of Perusians, in number four
hundred and sixty, who had been driven to Casilinum by the same
intelligence which had brought the Praenestines a few days before.
They formed a sufficient number of armed men for the defence of walls
of so limited extent, and protected on one side by the river. The
scarcity of corn made them even appear too numerous.

18. Hannibal having now advanced within a short distance of the place,
sent forward a body of Getulians under a commander named Isalca, and
orders them in the first place, if an opportunity of parley should be
given, to win them over by fair words, to open the gates, and admit a
garrison; but, if they persisted in obstinate opposition, to proceed
to action, and try if in any part he could force an entrance into the
city. When they had approached the walls, because silence prevailed
there appeared a solitude; and the barbarian, supposing that they had
retired through fear, made preparation for forcing the gates and
breaking away the bars, when, the gates being suddenly thrown open,
two cohorts, drawn up within for that very purpose, rushed forth with
great tumult, and made a slaughter of the enemy. The first party being
thus repulsed, Maharbal was sent with a more powerful body of troops;
but neither could even he sustain the sally of the cohorts. Lastly,
Hannibal, fixing his camp directly before the walls, prepared to
assault this paltry city and garrison, with every effort and all his
forces, and having completely surrounded the city with a line of
troops, lost a considerable number of men, including all the most
forward, who were shot from the walls and turrets, while he pressed on
and provoked the enemy. Once he was very near cutting them off, by
throwing in a line of elephants, when aggressively sallying forth, and
drove them in the utmost confusion into the town; a good many, out of
so small a number, having been slain. More would have fallen had not
night interrupted the battle. On the following day, the minds of all
were possessed with an ardent desire to commence the assault,
especially after a golden mural crown had been promised, and the
general himself had reproached the conquerors of Saguntum with the
slowness of their siege of a little fort situated on level ground;
reminding them, each and all, of Cannae, Trasimenus, and Trebia. They
then began to apply the vineae and to spring mines: nor was any
measure, whether of open force or stratagem, unemployed against the
various attempts of the enemy. These allies of the Romans erected
bulwarks against the vineae, cut off the mines of the enemy by
cross-mines, and met their efforts both covertly and openly, till, at
last, shame compelled Hannibal to desist from his undertaking; and,
fortifying a camp in which he placed a small guard, that the affair
might not appear to have been abandoned, he retired into winter
quarters to Capua. There he kept, under cover, for the greater part of
the winter, that army, which, though fortified by frequent and
continued hardships against every human ill, had yet never experienced
or been habituated to prosperity. Accordingly, excess of good fortune
and unrestrained indulgence were the ruin of men whom no severity of
distress had subdued; and so much the more completely, in proportion
to the avidity with which they plunged into pleasures to which they
were unaccustomed. For sleep, wine, feasting, women, baths, and ease,
which custom rendered more seductive day by day, so completely
unnerved both mind and body, that from henceforth their past victories
rather than their present strength protected them; and in this the
general is considered by those who are skilled in the art of war to
have committed a greater error than in not having marched his troops
to Rome forthwith from the field of Cannae: for his delay on that
occasion might be considered as only to have postponed his victory,
but this mistake to have bereaved him of the power of conquering.
Accordingly, by Hercules, as though he marched out of Capua with
another army, it retained in no respect any of its former discipline;
for most of the troops returned in the embrace of harlots; and as soon
as they began to live under tents, and the fatigue of marching and
other military labours tried them, like raw troops, they failed both
in bodily strength and spirit. From that time, during the whole period
of the summer campaign, a great number of them slunk away from the
standards without furloughs, while Capua was the only retreat of the
deserters.

19. However, when the rigour of winter began to abate, marching his
troops out of their winter quarters he returned to Casilinum; where,
although there had been an intermission of the assault, the
continuance of the siege had reduced the inhabitants and the garrison
to the extremity of want. Titus Sempronius commanded the Roman camp,
the dictator having gone to Rome to renew the auspices. The swollen
state of the Vulturnus and the entreaties of the people of Nola and
Acerrae, who feared the Campanians if the Roman troops should leave
them, kept Marcellus in his place; although desirous himself also to
bring assistance to the besieged. Gracchus, only maintaining his post
near Casilinum, because he had been enjoined by the dictator not to
take any active steps during his absence, did not stir; although
intelligence was brought from Casilinum which might easily overcome
every degree of patience. For it appeared that some had precipitated
themselves from the walls through famine and that they were standing
unarmed upon the walls, exposing their undefended bodies to the blows
of the missile weapons. Gracchus, grieved at the intelligence, but not
daring to fight contrary to the injunctions of the dictator, and yet
aware that he must fight if he openly attempted to convey in
provisions, and having no hope of introducing them clandestinely,
collected corn from all parts of the surrounding country, and filling
several casks sent a message to the magistrate to Casilinum, directing
that they might catch the casks which the river would bring down. The
following night, while all were intent upon the river, and the hopes
excited by the message from the Romans, the casks sent came floating
down the centre of the stream, and the corn was equally distributed
among them all. This was repeated the second and third day; they were
sent off and arrived during the same night; and hence they escaped the
notice of the enemy's guards. But afterwards, the river, rendered more
than ordinarily rapid by continual rains, drove the casks by a cross
current to the bank which the enemy were guarding; there they were
discovered sticking among the osiers which grew along the banks; and,
it being reported to Hannibal, from that time the watches were kept
more strictly, that nothing sent to the city by the Vulturnus might
escape notice. However, nuts poured out at the Roman camp floated down
the centre of the river to Casilinum, and were caught with hurdles. At
length they were reduced to such a degree of want, that they
endeavoured to chew the thongs and skins which they tore from their
shields, after softening them in warm water; nor did they abstain from
mice or any other kind of animals. They even dug up every kind of herb
and root from the lowest mounds of their wall; and when the enemy had
ploughed over all the ground producing herbage which was without the
wall, they threw in turnip seed, so that Hannibal exclaimed, Must I
sit here at Casilinum even till these spring up? and he, who up to
that time had not lent an ear to any terms, then at length allowed
himself to be treated with respecting the ransom of the free persons.
Seven ounces of gold for each person were agreed upon as the price;
and then, under a promise of protection, they surrendered themselves.
They were kept in chains till the whole of the gold was paid, after
which they were sent back to Cumae, in fulfilment of the promise. This
account is more credible than that they were slain by a body of
cavalry, which was sent to attack them as they were going away. They
were for the most part Praenestines. Out of the five hundred and
seventy who formed the garrison, almost one half were destroyed by
sword or famine; the rest returned safe to Praeneste with their
praetor Manicius, who had formerly been a scribe. His statue placed in
the forum at Praeneste, clad in a coat of mail, with a gown on, and
with the head covered, formed an evidence of this account; as did also
three images with this legend inscribed on a brazen plate, "Manicius
vowed these in behalf of the soldiers who were in the garrison at
Casilinum." The same legend was inscribed under three images placed in
the temple of Fortune.

20. The town of Casilinum was restored to the Campanians, strengthened
by a garrison of seven hundred soldiers from the army of Hannibal,
lest on the departure of the Carthaginian from it, the Romans should
assault it. To the Praenestine soldiers the Roman senate voted double
pay and exemption from military service for five years. On being
offered the freedom of the state, in consideration of their valor,
they would not make the exchange. The account of the fate of the
Perusians is less clear, as no light is thrown upon it by any monument
of their own, or any decree of the Romans. At the same time the
Petelini, the only Bruttian state which had continued in the Roman
alliance, were attacked not only by the Carthaginians, who were in
possession of the surrounding country, but also by the rest of the
Bruttian states, on account of their having adopted a separate policy.
The Petelini, unable to bear up against these distresses, sent
ambassadors to Rome to solicit aid, whose prayers and entreaties (for
on being told that they must themselves take measures for their own
safety, they gave themselves up to piteous lamentations in the
vestibule of the senate-house) excited the deepest commiseration in
the fathers and the people. On the question being proposed a second
time to the fathers by Manius Pomponius, the praetor, after examining
all the resources of the empire, they were compelled to confess that
they had no longer any protection for their distant allies, and bid
them return home, and having done every thing which could be expected
from faithful allies, as to what remained to take measures for their
own security in the present state of fortune. On the result of this
embassy being reported to the Petelini, their senate was suddenly
seized with such violent grief and dismay, that some advised that they
should run away wherever each man could find an asylum, and abandon
the city. Some advised, that as they were deserted by their ancient
allies, they should unite themselves with the rest of the Bruttian
states, and through them surrender themselves to Hannibal. The opinion
however which prevailed was that of those who thought that nothing
should be done in haste and rashly, and that they should take the
whole matter into their consideration again. The next day, when they
had cooled upon it, and their trepidation had somewhat subsided, the
principal men carried their point that they should collect all their
property out of the fields, and fortify the city and the walls.

21. Much about the same time letters were brought from Sicily and
Sardinia. That of Titus Otacilius the propraetor was first read in the
senate. It stated that Lucius Furius the praetor had arrived at
Lilybaeum from Africa with his fleet. That he himself, having been
severely wounded, was in imminent danger of his life; that neither pay
nor corn was punctually furnished to the soldiers or the marines; nor
were there any resources from which they could be furnished. That he
earnestly advised that such supplies should be sent with all possible
expedition; and that, if it was thought proper, they should send one
of the new praetors to succeed him.

Nearly the same intelligence respecting corn and pay was conveyed in a
letter from Aulus Cornelius Mammula, the propraetor, from Sardinia.
The answer to both was, that there were no resources from whence they
could be supplied, and orders were given to them that they should
themselves provide for their fleets and armies. Titus Otacilius having
sent ambassadors to Hiero, the only source of assistance the Romans
had, received as much money as was wanting to pay the troops and a
supply of corn for six months. In Sardinia, the allied states
contributed liberally to Cornelius. The scarcity of money at Rome also
was so great, that on the proposal of Marcus Minucius, plebeian
tribune, a financial triumvirate was appointed, consisting of Lucius
Aemilius Papus, who had been consul and censor, Marcus Atilius
Regulus, who had been twice consul, and Lucius Scribonius Libo, who
was then plebeian tribune. Marcus and Caius Atilius were also created
a duumvirate for dedicating the temple of Concord, which Lucius
Manlius had vowed when praetor. Three pontiffs were also created,
Quintus Caecilius Metellus, Quintus Fabius Maximus, and Quintus
Fulvius Flaccus, in the room of Publius Scantinius deceased, and of
Lucius Aemilius Paulus the consul, and of Quintus Aelius Paetus, who
had fallen in the battle of Cannae.

22. The fathers having repaired, as far as human counsels could effect
it, the other losses from a continued series of unfortunate events, at
length turned their attention on themselves, on the emptiness of the
senate-house, and the paucity of those who assembled for public
deliberation. For the senate-roll had not been reviewed since the
censorship of Lucius Aemilius and C. Flaminius, though unfortunate
battles, during a period of five years, as well as the private
casualties of each, had carried off so many senators. Manius
Pomponius, the praetor, as the dictator was now gone to the army after
the loss of Casilinum, at the earnest request of all, brought in a
bill upon the subject. When Spurius Carvilius, after having lamented
in a long speech not only the scantiness of the senate, but the
fewness of citizens who were eligible into that body, with the design
of making up the numbers of the senate and uniting more closely the
Romans and the Latin confederacy, declared that he strongly advised
that the freedom of the state should be conferred upon two senators
from each of the Latin states, if the Roman fathers thought proper,
who might be chosen into the senate to supply the places of the
deceased senators. This proposition the fathers listened to with no
more equanimity than formerly to the request when made by the Latins
themselves. A loud and violent expression of disapprobation ran
through the whole senate-house. In particular, Manlius reminded them
that there was still existing a man of that stock, from which that
consul was descended who formerly threatened in the Capitol that he
would with his own hand put to death any Latin senator he saw in that
house. Upon which Quintus Fabius Maximus said, "that never was any
subject introduced into the senate at a juncture more unseasonable
than the present, when a question had been touched upon which would
still further irritate the minds of the allies, who were already
hesitating and wavering in their allegiance. That that rash suggestion
of one individual ought to be annihilated by the silence of the whole
body; and that if there ever was a declaration in that house which
ought to be buried in profound and inviolable silence, surely that
above all others was one which deserved to be covered and consigned to
darkness and oblivion, and looked upon as if it had never been made."
This put a stop to the mention of the subject. They determined that a
dictator should be created for the purpose of reviewing the senate,
and that he should be one who had been a censor, and was the oldest
living of those who had held that office. They likewise gave orders
that Caius Terentius, the consul, should be called home to nominate a
dictator; who, leaving his troops in Apulia, returned to Rome with
great expedition; and, according to custom, on the following night
nominated Marcus Fabius Buteo dictator, for six months, without a
master of the horse, in pursuance of the decree of the senate.

23. He having mounted the rostrum attended by the lictors, declared,
that he neither approved of there being two dictators at one time,
which had never been done before, nor of his being appointed dictator
without a master of the horse; nor of the censorian authority being
committed to one person, and to the same person a second time; nor
that command should be given to a dictator for six months, unless he
was created for active operations. That he would himself restrain
within proper bounds those irregularities which chance, the exigencies
of the times, and necessity had occasioned. For he would not remove
any of those whom the censors Flaminius and Aemilius had elected into
the senate; but would merely order that their names should be
transcribed and read over, that one man might not exercise the power
of deciding and determining on the character and morals of a senator;
and would so elect in place of deceased members, that one rank should
appear to be preferred to another, and not man to man. The old
senate-roll having been read, he chose as successors to the deceased,
first those who had filled a curule office since the censorship of
Flaminius and Aemilius, but had not yet been elected into the senate,
as each had been earliest created. He next chose those who had been
aediles, plebeian tribunes, or quaestors; then of those who had never
filled the office of magistrate, he selected such as had spoils taken
from an enemy fixed up at their homes, or had received a civic crown.
Having thus elected one hundred and seventy-seven senators, with the
entire approbation of his countrymen, he instantly abdicated his
office, and, bidding the lictors depart, he descended from the rostrum
as a private citizen, and mingled with the crowd of persons who were
engaged in their private affairs, designedly wearing away this time,
lest he should draw off the people from the forum for the purpose of
escorting him home. Their zeal, however, did not subside by the delay,
for they escorted him to his house in great numbers. The consul
returned to the army the ensuing night, without acquainting the
senate, lest he should be detained in the city on account of the
elections.

24. The next day, on the proposition of Manius Pomponius the praetor,
the senate decreed that a letter should be written to the dictator, to
the effect, that if he thought it for the interest of the state, he
should come, together with the master of the horse and the praetor,
Marcus Marcellus, to hold the election for the succeeding consuls, in
order that the fathers might learn from them in person in what
condition the state was, and take measures according to circumstances.
All who were summoned came, leaving lieutenant-generals to hold
command of the legions. The dictator, speaking briefly and modestly of
himself, attributed much of the glory Of the campaign to the master of
the horse, Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus. He then gave out the day for
the comitia, at which the consuls created were Lucius Posthumius in
his absence, being then employed in the government of the province of
Gaul, for the third time, and Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus, who was
then master of the horse and curule aedile. Marcus Valerius Laevinus,
Appius Claudius Pulcher, Quintus Fulvius Flaccus, and Quintus Mucius
Scaevola, were then created praetors. After the election of the
magistrates, the dictator returned to his army, which was in winter
quarters at Teanum, leaving his master of the horse at Rome, to take
the sense of the fathers relative to the armies to be enlisted and
embodied for the service of the year, as he was about to enter upon
the magistracy after a few days. While busily occupied with these
matters, intelligence arrived of a fresh disaster--fortune crowding
into this year one calamity after another--that Lucius Posthumius,
consul elect, himself with all his army was destroyed in Gaul. He was
to march his troops through a vast wood, which the Gauls called
Litana. On the right and left of his route, the natives had sawed the
trees in such a manner that they continued standing upright, but would
fall when impelled by a slight force. Posthumius had with him two
Roman legions, and besides had levied so great a number of allies
along the Adriatic Sea, that he led into the enemy's country
twenty-five thousand men. As soon as this army entered the wood, the
Gauls, who were posted around its extreme skirts, pushed down the
outermost of the sawn trees, which falling on those next them, and
these again on others which of themselves stood tottering and scarcely
maintained their position, crushed arms, men, and horses in an
indiscriminate manner, so that scarcely ten men escaped. For, most of
them being killed by the trunks and broken boughs of trees, the Gauls,
who beset the wood on all sides in arms killed the rest, panic-struck
by so unexpected a disaster. A very small number, who attempted to
escape by a bridge, were taken prisoners, being intercepted by the
enemy who had taken possession of it before them. Here Posthumius
fell, fighting with all his might to prevent his being taken. The Boii
having cut off his head, carried it and the spoils they stole off his
body, in triumph into the most sacred temple they had. Afterwards they
cleansed the head according to their custom, and having covered the
skull with chased gold, used it as a cup for libations in their solemn
festivals, and a drinking cup for their high priests and other
ministers of the temple. The spoils taken by the Gauls were not less
than the victory. For though great numbers of the beasts were crushed
by the falling trees, yet as nothing was scattered by flight, every
thing else was found strewed along the whole line of the prostrate
band.

25. The news of this disaster arriving, when the state had been in so
great a panic for many days, that the shops were shut up as if the
solitude of night reigned through the city; the senate gave it in
charge to the aediles to go round the city, cause the shops to be
opened, and this appearance of public affliction to be removed. Then
Titus Sempronius, having assembled the senate, consoled and encouraged
the fathers, requesting, "that they who had sustained the defeat at
Cannae with so much magnanimity would not now be cast down with less
calamities. That if their arms should prosper, as he hoped they would,
against Hannibal and the Carthaginians, the war with the Gauls might
be suspended and deferred without hazard. The gods and the Roman
people would have it in their power to revenge the treachery of the
Gauls another time. That they should now deliberate about the
Carthaginian foe, and the forces with which the war was to be
prosecuted." He first laid before them the number of foot and horse,
as well citizens as allies, that were in the dictator's army. Then
Marcellus gave an account of the amount in his. Those who knew were
asked what troops were in Apulia with Caius Terentius Varro the
consul. But no practicable plan could be devised for raising consular
armies sufficient to support so important a war. For this reason,
notwithstanding a just resentment irritated them, they determined that
Gaul should be passed over for that year. The dictator's army was
assigned to the consul; and they ordered such of the troops of
Marcellus's army as had fled from Cannae, to be transported into
Sicily, to serve there as long as the war continued in Italy. Thither,
likewise, were ordered to be sent as unfit to serve with him, the
weakest of the dictator's troops, no time of service being appointed,
but the legal number of campaigns. The two legions in the city were
voted to the other consul who should be elected in the room of
Posthumius; and they resolved that he should be elected as soon as the
auspices would permit. Besides, two legions were immediately to be
recalled from Sicily, out of which the consul, to whom the city
legions fell, might take what number of men he should have occasion
for. The consul Caius Terentius Varro was continued in his command for
one year, without lessening the army he had for the defence of Apulia.

26. During these transactions and preparations in Italy, the war in
Spain was prosecuted with no less vigour; but hitherto more favourably
to the Romans. The two generals had divided their troops, so that
Cneius acted by land, and Publius by sea. Hasdrubal, general of the
Carthaginians, sufficiently trusting to neither branch of his forces,
kept himself at a distance from the enemy, secured by the intervening
space and the strength of his fortifications, until, after much
solicitation, four thousand foot and five hundred horse were sent him
out of Africa as a reinforcement. At length, inspired with fresh
hopes, he moved nearer the enemy; and himself also ordered a fleet to
be equipped and prepared for the protection of the islands and
sea-coasts. In the very onset of renewing the war, he was greatly
embarrassed by the desertion of the captains of his ships, who had
ceased to entertain a sincere attachment towards the general and the
Carthaginian cause, ever since they were severely reprimanded for
abandoning the fleet in a cowardly manner at the Iberus. These
deserters had raised an insurrection among the Tartessians, and at
their instigation some cities had revolted; they had even taken one by
force. The war was now turned from the Romans into that country, which
he entered in a hostile manner, and resolved to attack Galbus, a
distinguished general of the Tartessians, who with a powerful army
kept close within his camp, before the walls of a city which had been
captured but a few days before. Accordingly, he sent his light-armed
troops in advance to provoke the enemy to battle, and part of his
infantry to ravage the country throughout in every direction, and to
cut off stragglers. There was a skirmish before the camp, at the same
time that many were killed and put to flight in the fields. But having
by different routes returned to their camp, they so quickly shook off
all fear, that they had courage not only to defend their lines, but
challenge the enemy to fight. They sallied out, therefore, in a body
from the camp, dancing according to their custom. Their sudden
boldness terrified the enemy, who a little before had been the
assailants. Hasdrubal therefore drew off his troops to a tolerably
steep eminence, and secured further by having a river between it and
the enemy. Here the parties of light-armed troops which had been sent
in advance, and the horse which had been dispersed about, he called in
to join him. But not thinking himself sufficiently secured by the
eminence or the river, he fortified his camp completely with a
rampart. While thus fearing and feared alternately, several skirmishes
occurred, in which the Numidian cavalry were not so good as the
Spanish, nor the Moorish darters so good as the Spanish targetteers,
who equalled them in swiftness, but were superior to them in strength
and courage.

27. The enemy seeing they could not, by coming up to Hasdrubal's camp,
draw him out to a battle, nor assault it without great difficulty,
stormed Asena, whither Hasdrubal, on entering their territories, had
laid up his corn and other stores. By this they became masters of all
the surrounding country. But now they became quite ungovernable, both
when on march and within their camp.

Hasdrubal, therefore, perceiving their negligence, which, as usual,
was the consequence of success, after having exhorted his troops to
attack them while they were straggling and without their standards,
came down the hill, and advanced to their camp in order of battle. On
his approach being announced in a tumultuous manner, by men who fled
from the watchposts and advanced guards, they shouted to arms; and as
each could get his arms, they rushed precipitately to battle, without
waiting for the word, without standards, without order, and without
ranks. The foremost of them were already engaged, while some were
running up in parties, and others had not got out of their camp.
However, at first, the very boldness of their attack terrified the
enemy. But when they charged their close ranks with their own which
were thin, and were not able to defend themselves for want of numbers,
each began to look out for others to support him; and being repulsed
in all quarters they collected themselves in form of a circle, where
being so closely crowded together, body to body, armour to armour,
that they had not room to wield their arms, they were surrounded by
the enemy, who continued to slaughter them till late in the day. A
small number, having forced a passage, made for the woods and hills.
With like consternation, their camp was abandoned, and next day the
whole nation submitted. But they did not continue long quiet, for
immediately upon this, Hasdrubal received orders from Carthage to
march into Italy with all expedition. The report of which, spreading
over Spain, made almost all the states declare for the Romans.
Accordingly he wrote immediately to Carthage, to inform them how much
mischief the report of his march had produced. "That if he really did
leave Spain, the Romans would be masters of it all before he could
pass the Iberus. For, besides that he had neither an army nor a
general whom he could leave to supply his place, so great were the
abilities of the Roman generals who commanded there, that they could
scarcely be opposed with equal forces. If, therefore, they had any
concern for preserving Spain, they ought to send a general with a
powerful army to succeed him. To whom, however prosperous all things
might prove, yet the province would not be a position of ease."

28. Though this letter made at first a great impression on the senate,
yet, as their interest in Italy was first and most important, they did
not at all alter their resolution in relation to Hasdrubal and his
troops. However, they despatched Himilco with a complete army, and an
augmented fleet, to preserve and defend Spain both by sea and land.
When he had conveyed over his land and naval forces, he fortified a
camp; and having drawn his ships upon dry land, and surrounded them
with a rampart, he marched with a chosen body of cavalry, with all
possible expedition; using the same caution when passing through
people who were wavering, and those who were actually enemies; and
came up with Hasdrubal. As soon as he had informed him of the
resolutions and orders of the senate, and in his turn been thoroughly
instructed in what manner to prosecute the war in Spain, he returned
to his camp; his expedition more than any thing else saving him, for
he quitted every place before the people could conspire. Before
Hasdrubal quitted his position he laid all the states in subjection to
him under contribution. He knew well that Hannibal purchased a passage
through some nations; that he had no Gallic auxiliaries but such as
were hired; and that if he had undertaken so arduous a march without
money, he would scarcely have penetrated so far as the Alps. For this
reason, having exacted the contributions with great haste, he marched
down to the Iberus. As soon as the Roman generals got notice of the
Carthaginian senate's resolution, and Hasdrubal's march, they gave up
every other concern, and uniting their forces, determined to meet him
and oppose his attempt. They reflected, that when it was already so
difficult to make head against Hannibal alone in Italy, there would be
an end of the Roman empire in Spain, should Hasdrubal join him with a
Spanish army. Full of anxiety and care on these accounts, they
assembled their forces at the Iberus, and crossed the river; and after
deliberating for some time whether they should encamp opposite to the
enemy, or be satisfied with impeding his intended march by attacking
the allies of the Carthaginians, they made preparations for besieging
a city called Ibera, from its contiguity to the river, which was at
that time the wealthiest in that quarter. When Hasdrubal perceived
this, instead of carrying assistance to his allies, he proceeded
himself to besiege a city which had lately placed itself under the
protection of the Romans; and thus the siege which was now commenced
was given up by them, and the operations of the war turned against
Hasdrubal himself.

29. For a few days they remained encamped at a distance of five miles
from each other, not without skirmishes, but without going out to a
regular engagement. At length the signal for battle was given out on
both sides on one and the same day, as though by concert, and they
marched down into the plain with all their forces. The Roman army
stood in triple line; a part of the light troops were stationed among
the first line, the other half were received behind the standards, the
cavalry covering the wings. Hasdrubal formed his centre strong with
Spaniards, and placed the Carthaginians in the right wing, the
Africans and hired auxiliaries in the left. His cavalry he placed
before the wings, attaching the Numidians to the Carthaginian
infantry, and the rest to the Africans. Nor were all the Numidians
placed in the right wing, but such as taking two horses each into the
field are accustomed frequently to leap full armed, when the battle is
at the hottest, from a tired horse upon a fresh one, after the manner
of vaulters: such was their own agility, and so docile their breed of
horses. While they stood thus drawn up, the hopes entertained by the
generals on both sides were pretty much upon an equality; for neither
possessed any great superiority, either in point of the number or
quality of the troops. The feelings of the soldiers were widely
different. Their generals had, without difficulty, induced the Romans
to believe, that although they fought at a distance from their
country, it was Italy and the city of Rome that they were defending.
Accordingly, they had brought their minds to a settled resolution to
conquer or die; as if their return to their country had hinged upon
the issue of that battle. The other army consisted of less determined
men; for they were principally Spaniards, who would rather be
vanquished in Spain, than be victorious to be dragged into Italy. On
the first onset, therefore, ere their javelins had scarcely been
thrown, their centre gave ground, and the Romans pressing on with
great impetuosity, turned their backs. In the wings the battle
proceeded with no less activity; on one side the Carthaginians, on the
other the Africans, charged vigorously, while the Romans, in a manner
surrounded, were exposed to a twofold attack. But when the whole of
the Roman troops had united in the centre, they possessed sufficient
strength to compel the wings of the enemy to retire in different
directions; and thus there were two separate battles, in both of which
the Romans were decidedly superior, as after the defeat of the enemy's
centre they had the advantage both in the number and strength of their
troops. Vast numbers were slain on this occasion; and had not the
Spaniards fled precipitately from the field ere the battle had scarce
begun, very few out of the whole army would have survived. There was
very little fighting of the cavalry, for as soon as the Moors and
Numidians perceived that the centre gave way, they fled immediately
with the utmost precipitation, leaving the wings uncovered, and also
driving the elephants before them. Hasdrubal, after waiting the issue
of the battle to the very last, fled from the midst of the carnage
with a few attendants. The Romans took and plundered the camp. This
victory united with the Romans whatever states of Spain were wavering,
and left Hasdrubal no hope, not only of leading an army over into
Italy, but even of remaining very safely in Spain. When these events
were made generally known at Rome by letters from the Scipios, the
greatest joy was felt, not so much for the victory, as for the stop
which was put to the passage of Hasdrubal into Italy.

30. While these transactions were going on in Spain, Petilia, in
Bruttium, was taken by Himilco, an officer of Hannibal's, several
months after the siege of it began. This victory cost the
Carthaginians much blood and many wounds, nor did any power more
subdue the besieged than that of famine; for after having consumed
their means of subsistence, derived from fruits and the flesh of every
kind of quadrupeds, they were at last compelled to live upon skins
found in shoemakers' shops, on herbs and roots, the tender barks of
trees, and berries gathered from brambles: nor were they subdued until
they wanted strength to stand upon the walls and support their arms.
After gaining Petilia, the Carthaginian marched his forces to
Consentia, which being less obstinately defended, he compelled to
surrender within a few days. Nearly about the same time, an army of
Bruttians invested Croton, a Greek city, formerly powerful in men and
arms, but at the present time reduced so low by many and great
misfortunes, that less than twenty thousand inhabitants of all ages
remained. The enemy, therefore, easily got possession of a city
destitute of defenders: of the citadel alone possession was retained,
into which some of the inhabitants fled from the midst of the carnage
during the confusion created by the capture of the city. The Locrians
too revolted to the Bruttians and Carthaginians, the populace having
been betrayed by the nobles. The Rhegians were the only people in that
quarter who continued to the last in faithful attachment to the
Romans, and in the enjoyment of their independence. The same
alteration of feeing extended itself into Sicily also; and not even
the family of Hiero altogether abstained from defection; for Gelo, his
oldest son, conceiving a contempt for his father's old age, and, after
the defeat of Cannae, for the alliance with Rome, went over to the
Carthaginians; and he would have created a disturbance in Sicily, had
he not been carried off, when engaged as arming the people and
soliciting the allies, by a death so seasonable that it threw some
degree of suspicion even upon his father. Such, with various result,
were the transactions in Italy, Africa, Sicily, and Spain during this
year. At the close of the year, Quintus Fabius Maximus requested of
the senate, that he might be allowed to dedicate the temple of Venus
Erycina, which he had vowed when dictator. The senate decreed, that
Tiberius Sempronius, the consul elect, as soon as ever he had entered
upon his office, should propose to the people, that they should create
Quintus Fabius duumvir, for the purpose of dedicating the temple.
Also, in honour of Marcus Aemilius Lepidus, who had been consul twice
and augur, his three sons, Lucius, Marcus, and Quintus exhibited
funeral games and twenty-two pairs of gladiators for three days in the
forum. The curule aediles, Caius Laetorius, and Tiberius Sempronius
Gracchus consul elect, who during his aedileship had been master of
the horse, celebrated the Roman games, which were repeated for three
days. The plebeian games of the aediles, Marcus Aurelius Cotta and
Marcus Claudius Marcellus, were thrice repeated. At the conclusion of
the third year of the Punic war, Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus the
consul entered upon his office on the ides of March. Of the praetors,
Quintus Fulvius Flaccus, who had before been consul and censor, had by
lot the city jurisdiction; Marcus Valerius Laevinus, the foreign.
Sicily fell to the lot of Appius Claudius Pulcher; Sardinia to Quintus
Mucius Scaevola. The people ordered that Marcus Marcellus should be in
command as proconsul, because he was the only Roman general who had
been successful in his operations in Italy since the defeat at Cannae.

31. The senate decreed, the first day they deliberated in the Capitol,
that double taxes should be imposed for that year, one moiety of which
should be immediately levied, as a fund from which pay might be given
forthwith to all the soldiers, except those who had been at Cannae.
With regard to the armies they decreed, that Tiberius Sempronius the
consul should appoint a day for the two city legions to meet at Cales,
whence these legions should be conveyed into the Claudian camp above
Suenula. That the legions which were there, and they consisted
principally of the troops which had fought at Cannae, Appius Claudius
Pulcher, the praetor, should transport into Sicily; and that those in
Sicily should be removed to Rome. Marcus Claudius Marcellus was sent
to the army, which had been ordered to meet at Cales on a certain day,
with orders to march the city legions thence to the Claudian camp.
Titus Metilius Croto, lieutenant-general, was sent by Appius Claudius
Pulcher to receive the old army and remove it into Sicily. People at
first had expected in silence that the consul would hold an assembly
for the election of a colleague, but afterwards perceiving that Marcus
Marcellus, whom they wished above all others to be consul this year,
on account of his brilliant success during his praetorship, was
removed to a distant quarter, as it were on purpose, a murmuring arose
in the senate-house, which the consul perceiving, said "Conscript
fathers, it was conducive to the interest of the state, both that
Marcus Marcellus should go into Campania to make the exchange of the
armies, and that the assembly should not be proclaimed before he had
returned thence after completing the business with which he was
charged, in order that you might have him as consul whom the situation
of the republic required and yourselves prefer." Thus nothing was said
about the assembly till Marcellus returned. Meanwhile Quintus Fabius
Maximus and Titus Otacilius Crassus were created duumvirs for
dedicating temples, Otacilius to Mens, Fabius to Venus Erycina. Both
are situated in the Capitol, and separated by one channel. It was
afterwards proposed to the people, to make Roman citizens of the three
hundred Campanian horsemen who had returned to Rome after having
faithfully served their period, and also that they should be
considered to have been citizens of Cumae from the day before that on
which the Campanians had revolted from the Roman people. It had been a
principal inducement to this proposition, that they themselves said
they knew not to what people they belonged, having left their former
country, and being not yet admitted into that to which they had
returned. After Marcellus returned from the army, an assembly was
proclaimed for electing one consul in the room of Lucius Posthumius.
Marcellus was elected with the greatest unanimity, and was immediately
to enter upon his office, but as it thundered while he entered upon
it, the augurs were summoned, who pronounced that they considered the
creation formal, and the fathers spread a report that the gods were
displeased, because on that occasion, for the first time, two
plebeians had been elected consuls. Upon Marcellus's abdicating his
office, Fabius Maximus, for the third time, was elected in his room.
This year the sea appeared on fire; at Sinuessa a cow brought forth a
horse foal; the statues in the temple of Juno Sospita Lanuvium flowed
down with blood; and a shower of stones fell in the neighbourhood of
that temple: on account of which shower the nine days' sacred rite was
celebrated, as is usual on such occasions, and the other prodigies
were carefully expiated.

32. The consuls divided the armies between them. The army which Marcus
Junius the dictator had commanded fell to the lot of Fabius. To that
of Sempronius fell the volunteer slaves, with twenty-five thousand of
the allies. To Marcus Valerius the praetor were assigned the legions
which had returned from Sicily. Marcus Claudius, proconsul, was sent
to that army which lay above Suessula for the protection of Nola. The
praetors set out for Sicily and Sardinia. The consuls issued a
proclamation, that as often as they summoned a senate, the senators
and those who had a right to give their opinion in the senate, should
assemble at the Capuan gate. The praetors who were charged with the
administration of justice, fixed their tribunals in the public fish
market; there they ordered sureties to be entered into, and here
justice was administered this year. Meanwhile news was brought to
Carthage, from which place Mago, Hannibal's brother, was on the point
of carrying over into Italy twelve thousand foot, fifteen hundred
horse, twenty elephants, and a thousand talents of silver, under a
convoy of sixty men of war, that the operations of the war had not
succeeded in Spain, and that almost all the people in that province
had gone over to the Romans. There were some who were for sending Mago
with that fleet and those forces into Spain, neglecting Italy, when an
unexpected prospect of regaining Sardinia broke upon them. They were
informed, that "the Roman army there was small, that Aulus Cornelius,
who had been praetor there, and was well acquainted with the province,
was quitting it, and that a new one was expected. Moreover, that the
minds of the Sardinians were now wearied with the long continuance of
rule; and that during the last year it had been exercised with
severity and rapacity. That the people were weighed down with heavy
taxes, and an oppressive contribution of corn: that there was nothing
wanting but a leader to whom they might revolt." This secret embassy
had been sent by the nobles, Hampsicora being the chief contriver of
the measure, who at that time was first by far in wealth and
influence. Disconcerted and elated almost at the same time by these
accounts, they sent Mago with his fleet and forces into Spain, and
selecting Hasdrubal as general for Sardinia, assigned to him about as
large a force as to Mago. At Rome, the consuls, after transacting what
was necessary to be done in the city now prepared themselves for the
war. Tiberius Sempronius appointed a day for his soldiers to assemble
at Sinuessa; and Quintus Fabius also, having first consulted the
senate, issued a proclamation, that all persons should convey corn
from the fields into fortified towns, before the calends of June next
ensuing: if any neglected to do so he would lay waste his lands, sell
his slaves by auction, and burn his farm-houses. Not even the
praetors, who were created for the purpose of administering justice,
were allowed an exemption from military employments. It was resolved
that Valerius the praetor should go into Apulia, to receive the army
from Terentius, and that, when the legions from Sicily had arrived, he
should employ them principally for the protection of that quarter.
That the army of Terentius should be sent into Sicily, with some one
of the lieutenant-generals. Twenty-five ships were given to Marcus
Valerius, to protect the sea-coast between Brundusium and Tarentum. An
equal number was given to Quintus Fulvius, the city praetor, to
protect the coasts in the neighbourhood of the city. To Caius
Terentius, the proconsul, it was given in charge to press soldiers in
the Picenian territory, and to protect that part of the country; and
Titus Otacilius Crassus, after he had dedicated the temple of Mens in
the Capitol, was invested with command, and sent into Sicily to take
the conduct of the fleet.

33. On this contest, between the two most powerful people in the
world, all kings and nations had fixed their attention. Among them
Philip, king of the Macedonians, regarded it with greater anxiety, in
proportion as he was nearer to Italy, and because he was separated
from it only by the Ionian Sea. When he first heard that Hannibal had
crossed the Alps, as he was rejoiced that a war had arisen between the
Romans and the Carthaginians, so while their strength was yet
undetermined, he felt doubtful which he should rather wish to be
victorious. But after the third battle had been fought and the third
victory had been on the side of the Carthaginians, he inclined to
fortune, and sent ambassadors to Hannibal. These, avoiding the
harbours of Brundusium and Tarentum, because they were occupied by
guards of Roman ships, landed at the temple of Juno Lacinia. Thence
passing through Apulia, on their way to Capua, they fell in with the
Roman troops stationed to protect the country, and were conveyed to
Marcus Valerius Laevinus, the praetor, who lay encamped in the
neighbourhood of Luceria. Here Xenophanes, who was at the head of the
embassy, fearlessly stated, that he was sent by King Philip to
conclude a treaty of alliance and friendship with the Roman people,
and that he had commissions to the Roman consuls, senate, and people.
The praetor, highly delighted with this new alliance with a
distinguished potentate, amidst the desertions of her old allies,
courteously entertained these enemies as guests, and furnished them
with persons to accompany them carefully to point out the roads, and
inform them what places, and what passes, the Romans or the enemy
occupied. Xenophanes passing through the Roman troops came into
Campania, whence, by the shortest way, he entered the camp of
Hannibal, and concluded a treaty of alliance and friendship with him
on the following terms: That "King Philip, with as large a fleet as he
could, (and it was thought he could make one of two hundred ships,)
should pass over into Italy, and lay waste the sea-coast, that he
should carry on the war by land and sea with all his might; when the
war was concluded, that all Italy, with the city of Rome itself,
should be the property of the Carthaginians and Hannibal, and that all
the booty should be given up to Hannibal. That when Italy was
completely subdued they should sail into Greece, and carry on war with
such nations as the king pleased. That the cities on the continent and
the islands which border on Macedonia, should belong to Philip, and
his dominions."

34. A treaty was concluded between the Carthaginian general and the
ambassadors, upon nearly these terms; and Gisgo, Bostar, and Mago were
sent as ambassadors with them to receive the ratification of the king
in person. They arrived at the same place, near the temple of Juno
Lacinia, where the vessel lay concealed in a creek. Setting out
thence, when they had got into the open sea, they were descried by the
Roman fleet, which was guarding the coasts of Calabria. Publius
Valerius Flaccus having sent fly-boats to pursue and bring back the
ship, the king's party at first attempted to fly; but afterwards,
finding that they were overmatched in swiftness, they delivered
themselves up to the Romans, and were brought to the commander of the
fleet. Upon being asked by him who they were, whence they came, and
whither they were going, Xenophanes, having once been pretty
successful, made up a fictitious story and said, "that he was sent
from Philip to the Romans; that he had succeeded in reaching Marcus
Valerius, to whom alone he had safe access; that he was unable to make
his way through Campania, which was beset with the troops of the
enemy." But afterwards the Carthaginian dress and manners excited
suspicions of the messengers of Hannibal, and when interrogated, their
speech betrayed them; then on their companions being removed to
separate places, and intimidated by threats, even a letter from
Hannibal to Philip was discovered, and the agreement made between the
king of the Macedonians and the Carthaginian. These points having been
ascertained, the best course appeared to be, to convey the prisoners
and their companions as soon as possible to the senate at Rome, or to
the consuls, wheresoever they might be; for this service five of the
fastest sailing vessels were selected, and Lucius Valerius Antias sent
in command of them, with orders to distribute the ambassadors through
all the ships separately, and take particular care that they should
hold no conversation or consultation with each other. About the same
time Aulus Cornelius Mammula, on his return from the province of
Sardinia, made a report of the state of affairs in the island; that
every body contemplated war and revolt; that Quintus Mucius who
succeeded him, being on his arrival affected by the unwholesomeness of
the air and water, had fallen into a disorder rather lingering than
dangerous, and would for a long time be incapable of sustaining the
violent exertion of the war; that the army there, though strong enough
for the protection of a province in a state of tranquillity, was,
nevertheless, not adequate to the maintenance of the war which seemed
to be about to break out. Upon which the fathers decreed, that Quintus
Fulvius Flaccus should enlist five thousand foot and four hundred
horse, and take care that the legion thus formed should be transported
as soon as possible into Sardinia, and send invested with command
whomsoever he thought fit to conduct the business of the war until
Mucius had recovered. For this service Titus Manlius Torquatus was
sent; he had been twice consul and censor, and had subdued the
Sardinians during his consulate. Nearly about the same time a fleet
sent from Carthage to Sardinia under the conduct of Hasdrubal,
surnamed the Bald, having suffered from a violent tempest, was driven
upon the Balearian islands, where a good deal of time was lost in
refitting the ships, which were hauled on shore, so much were they
damaged, not only in their rigging but also in their hulls.

35. As the war was carried on in Italy with less vigour since the
battle of Cannae, the strength of one party having been broken, and
the energy of the other relaxed, the Campanians of themselves made an
attempt to subjugate Cumae, at first by soliciting them to revolt from
the Romans, and when that plan did not succeed, they contrived an
artifice by which to entrap them. All the Campanians had a stated
sacrifice at Hamae. They informed the Cumans that the Campanian senate
would come there, and requested that the Cuman senate should also be
present to deliberate in concert, in order that both people might have
the same allies and the same enemies; they said that they would have
an armed force there for their protection, that there might be no
danger from the Romans or Carthaginians. The Cumans, although they
suspected treachery, made no objection, concluding that thus the
deception they meditated might be concealed. Meanwhile Tiberius
Sempronius, the Roman consul, having purified his army at Sinuessa,
where he had appointed a day for their meeting, crossed the Vulturnus,
and pitched his camp in the neighbourhood of Liternum. As his troops
were stationed here without any employment, he compelled them
frequently to go through their exercise, that the recruits, which
consisted principally of volunteer slaves, might accustom themselves
to follow the standards, and know their own centuries in battle While
thus engaged, the general was particularly anxious for concord, and
therefore enjoined the lieutenant-generals and the tribunes that "no
disunion should be engendered among the different orders, by casting
reproaches on any one on account of his former condition. That the
veteran soldier should be content be placed on an equal footing with
the tiro, the free-man with the volunteer slave; that all should
consider those men sufficiently respectable in point of character and
birth, to whom the Roman people had intrusted their arms and
standards; that the measures which circumstances made it necessary to
adopt, the same circumstances also made it necessary to support when
adopted." This was not more carefully prescribed by the generals than
observed by the soldiers; and in a short time the minds of all were
united in such perfect harmony, that the condition from which each
became a soldier was almost forgotten. While Gracchus was thus
employed, ambassadors from Cumas brought him information of the
embassy which had come to them from the Campanians, a few days before,
and the answer they had given them; that the festival would take place
in three days from that time; that not only the whole body of their
senate, but that the camp and the army of the Campanians would be
there. Gracchus having directed the Cumans to convey every thing out
of their fields into the town, and to remain within their walls,
marched himself to Cumae, on the day before that on which the
Campanians were to attend the sacrifice. Hamae was three miles distant
from his position. The Campanians had by this time assembled there in
great numbers according to the plan concerted; and not far off Marius
Alfius, Medixtuticus, which is the name of the chief magistrate of the
Campanians, lay encamped in a retired spot with fourteen thousand
armed men, considerably more occupied in making preparation for the
sacrifice and in concerting the stratagem to be executed during it,
than in fortifying his camp or any other military work. The sacrifice
at Hamae lasted for three days. It was a nocturnal rite, so arranged
as to be completed before midnight. Gracchus, thinking this the proper
time for executing his plot, placed guards at the gates to prevent any
one from carrying out intelligence of his intentions; and having
compelled his men to employ the time from the tenth hour in taking
refreshment and sleep, in order that they might be able to assemble on
a signal given as soon as it was dark. He ordered the standards to be
raised about the first watch, and marching in silence, reached Hamae
at midnight; where, finding the Campanian camp in a neglected state,
as might be expected during a festival, he assaulted it at every gate
at once; some he butchered while stretched on the ground asleep,
others as they were returning unarmed after finishing the sacrifice.
In the tumultuous action of this night more than two thousand men were
slain, together with the general himself, Marius Alfius, and
thirty-four military standards were captured.

36. Gracchus, having made himself master of the enemy's camp with the
loss of less than a hundred men, hastily returned to Cumae, fearful of
an attack from Hannibal, who lay encamped above Capua on Tifata; nor
did his provident anticipation of the future deceive him; for as soon
as intelligence was brought to Capua of this loss, Hannibal,
concluding that he should find at Hamae this army, which consisted for
the most part of recruits and slaves, extravagantly elated with its
success, despoiling the vanquished and collecting booty, marched by
Capua at a rapid pace, ordering those Campanians whom he met in their
flight to be conducted to Capua under an escort, and the wounded to be
conveyed in carriages. He found at Hamae the camp abandoned by the
enemy, where there was nothing to be seen but the traces of the recent
carnage, and the bodies of his allies strewed in every part. Some
advised him to lead his troops immediately thence to Cumae, and
assault the town. Though Hannibal desired, in no ordinary degree, to
get possession of Cumae at least, as a maritime town, since he could
not gain Neapolis; yet as his soldiers had brought out with them
nothing besides their arms on their hasty march, he retired to his
camp on Tifata. But, wearied with the entreaties of the Campanians, he
returned thence to Cumae the following day, with every thing requisite
for besieging the town; and having thoroughly wasted the lands of
Cumae, pitched, his camp a mile from the town, in which Gracchus had
stayed more because he was ashamed to abandon, in such an emergency,
allies who implored his protection and that of the Roman people, than
because he felt confidence in his army. Nor dared the other consul,
Fabius, who was encamped at Cales, lead his troops across the
Vulturnus, being employed at first in taking new auspices, and
afterwards with the prodigies which were reported one after another;
and while expiating these, the aruspices answered that they were not
easily atoned.

37. While these causes detained Fabius, Sempronius was besieged, and
now works were employed in the attack. Against a very large wooden
tower which was brought up to the town, the Roman consul raised up
another considerably higher from the wall itself; for he had made use
of the wall, which was pretty high of itself, as a platform, placing
strong piles as supports. From this the besieged at first defended
their walls and city, with stones, javelins, and other missiles; but
lastly, when they perceived the tower advanced into contact with the
wall they threw upon it a large quantity of fire, making use of
blazing fire-brands; and while the armed men were throwing themselves
down from the tower in great numbers, in consequence of the flames
thus occasioned, the troops sallying out of the town at two gates at
once, routed the enemy, and drove them back to their camp; so that the
Carthaginians that day were more like persons besieged than besiegers.
As many as one thousand three hundred of the Carthaginians were slain,
and fifty-nine made prisoners, having been unexpectedly overpowered,
while standing careless and unconcerned near the walls and on the
outposts, fearing any thing rather than a sally. Gracchus sounded a
retreat, and withdrew his men within the walls, before the enemy could
recover themselves from the effects of this sudden terror. The next
day Hannibal, supposing that the consul, elated with his success,
would engage him in a regular battle, drew up his troops in
battle-array between the camp and the city; but finding that not a
man was removed from the customary guard of the town, and that nothing
was hazarded upon rash hopes, he returned to Tifata without
accomplishing any thing. At the same time that Cumae was relieved from
siege, Tiberius Sempronius, surnamed Longus, fought successfully with
the Carthaginian general, Hanno, at Grumentum in Lucania. He slew
above two thousand of the enemy, losing two hundred and eighty of his
own men. He took as many as forty-one military standards. Hanno,
driven out of the Lucanian territory, drew back among the Bruttii.
Three towns belonging to the Hirpinians, which had revolted from the
Romans, were regained by force by the praetor, Marcus Valerius,
Vercellius and Sicilius, the authors of the revolt, were beheaded;
above a thousand prisoners sold by auction; and the rest of the booty
having been given up to the soldiery, the army was marched back to
Luceria.

38. While these things were taking place in Lucania and Hirpinia, the
five ships, which were conveying to Rome the captured ambassadors of
the Macedonians and Carthaginians, after passing round the whole coast
of Italy from the upper to the lower sea, were sailing by Cumae, when,
it not being known whether they belonged to enemies or allies,
Gracchus despatched some ships from his fleet to meet them. When it
was ascertained, in the course of their mutual inquiries that the
consul was at Cumae, the ships put in there, the captives were brought
before the consul, and their letters placed in his hands. The consul,
after he had read the letters of Philip and Hannibal, sent them all,
sealed up, to the senate by land, ordering that the ambassadors should
be conveyed thither by sea. The ambassadors and the letters arriving
at Rome nearly on the same day, and on examination the answers of the
ambassadors corresponding with the contents of the letters, at first
intense anxiety oppressed the fathers, on seeing what a formidable war
with Macedonia threatened them, when with difficulty bearing up
against the Punic war; yet so far were they from sinking under their
calamities, that they immediately began to consider how they might
divert the enemy from Italy, by commencing hostilities themselves.
After ordering the prisoners to be confined in chains, and selling
their attendants by public auction, they decreed, that twenty more
ships should be got ready, in addition to the twenty-five ships which
Publius Valerius Flaccus had been appointed to command. These being
provided and launched, and augmented by the five ships which had
conveyed the captive ambassadors to Rome, a fleet of fifty ships set
sail from Ostia to Tarentum. Publius Valerius was ordered to put on
board the soldiers of Varro, which Lucius Apustius,
lieutenant-general, commanded at Tarentum; and, with this fleet of
fifty ships, not only to protect the coast of Italy, but also to make
inquiry respecting the Macedonian war. If the plans of Philip
corresponded with his letter, and the discoveries made by his
ambassadors, he was directed to acquaint the praetor, Marcus Valerius,
with it, who, leaving Lucius Apustius, lieutenant-general, in command
of the army, and going to Tarentum to the fleet, was to cross over to
Macedonia with all speed, and endeavour to detain Philip in his own
dominions. The money which had been sent into Sicily to Appius
Claudius, to be repaid to Hiero, was assigned for the support of the
fleet and the maintenance of the Macedonian war. This money was
conveyed to Tarentum, by Lucius Apustius, lieutenant-general, and with
it Hiero sent two hundred thousand pecks of wheat, and a hundred
thousand of barley.

39. While the Romans were engaged in these preparations and
transactions, the captured ship, which formed one of those which had
been sent to Rome, made its escape on the voyage and returned to
Philip; from which source it became known that the ambassadors with
their letters had been made prisoners. Not knowing, therefore, what
had been agreed upon between Hannibal and his ambassadors, or what
proposals they were to have brought back to him, he sent another
embassy with the same instructions. The ambassadors sent to Hannibal
were Heraclitus, surnamed Scotinus, Crito of Beraea, and Sositheus of
Magnesia; these successfully took and brought back their commissions,
but the summer had passed before the king could take any step or make
any attempt. Such an influence had the capture of one vessel, together
with the ambassadors, in deferring a war which threatened the Romans.
Fabius crossed the Vulturnus, after having at length expiated the
prodigies, and both the consuls prosecuted the war in the
neighbourhood of Capua. Fabius regained by force the towns
Compulteria, Trebula, and Saticula, which had revolted to the
Carthaginians; and in them were captured the garrisons of Hannibal and
a great number of Campanians. At Nola, as had been the case the
preceding year, the senate sided with the Romans, the commons with
Hannibal; and deliberations were held clandestinely on the subject of
massacring the nobles and betraying the city; but to prevent their
succeeding in their designs, Fabius marched his army between Capua and
the camp of Hannibal on Tifata, and sat down in the Claudian camp
above Suessula, whence he sent Marcus Marcellus, the proconsul, with
those forces which he had under him, to Nola for its protection.

40. In Sardinia also the operations of the war, which had been
intermitted from the time that Quintus Mucius, the praetor, had been
seized with a serious illness, began to be conducted by Titus Manlius,
the praetor. Having hauled the ships of war on shore at Carale, and
armed his mariners, in order that he might prosecute the war by land,
and received the army from the praetor, he made up the number of
twenty-two thousand foot and twelve hundred horse. Setting out for the
territory of the enemy with these forces of foot and horse, he pitched
his camp not far from the camp of Hamsicora. It happened that
Hampsicora was then gone among the Sardinians, called Pelliti, in
order to arm their youth, whereby he might augment his forces. His
son, named Hiostus, had the command of the camp, who coming to an
engagement, with the presumption of youth, was routed and put to
flight. In that battle as many as three thousand of the Sardinians
were slain, and about eight hundred taken alive. The rest of the army
at first wandered in their flight through the fields and woods, but
afterwards all fled to a city named Cornus, the capital of that
district, whither there was a report that their general had fled; and
the war in Sardinia would have been brought to a termination by that
battle, had not the Carthaginian fleet under the command of Hasdrubal,
which had been driven by a storm upon the Balearian islands, come in
seasonably for inspiring a hope of renewing the war. Manlius, after
hearing of the arrival of the Punic fleet, returned to Carale, which
afforded Hampsicora an opportunity of forming a junction with the
Carthaginian. Hasdrubal, having landed his forces and sent back his
fleet to Carthage, set out under the guidance of Hampsicora, to lay
waste the lands of the allies of the Romans; and he would have
proceeded to Carale, had not Manlius, meeting him with his army,
restrained him from this wide-spread depredation. At first their camps
were pitched opposite to each other, at a small distance; afterwards
skirmishes and slight encounters took place with varying success;
lastly, they came down into the field and fought a regular pitched
battle for four hours. The Carthaginians caused the battle to continue
long doubtful, for the Sardinians were accustomed to yield easily; but
at last, when the Sardinians fell and fled on all sides around them,
the Carthaginians themselves were routed. But as they were turning
their backs, the Roman general, wheeling round that wing with which he
had driven back the Sardinians, intercepted them, after which it was
rather a carnage than a battle. Two thousand of the enemy, Sardinians
and Carthaginians together, were slain, about three thousand seven
hundred captured, with twenty-seven military standards.

41. Above all, the general, Hasdrubal, and two other noble
Carthaginians having been made prisoners, rendered the battle glorious
and memorable; Mago, who was of the Barcine family, and nearly related
to Hannibal, and Hanno, the author of the revolt of the Sardinians,
and without doubt the instigator of this war. Nor less did the
Sardinian generals render that battle distinguished by their
disasters; for not only was Hiostus, son of Hampsicora, slain in the
battle, but Hampsicora himself flying with a few horse, having heard
of the death of his son in addition to his unfortunate state,
committed suicide by night, lest the interference of any person should
prevent the accomplishment of his design. To the other fugitives the
city of Cornus afforded a refuge, as it had done before; but Manlius,
having assaulted it with his victorious troops, regained it in a few
days. Then other cities also which had gone over to Hampsicora and the
Carthaginians, surrendered themselves and gave hostages, on which
having imposed a contribution of money and corn, proportioned to the
means and delinquency of each, he led back his troops to Carale. There
launching his ships of war, and putting the soldiers he had brought
with him on board, he sailed to Rome, reported to the fathers the
total subjugation of Sardinia, and handed over the contribution of
money to the quaestors, of corn to the aediles, and the prisoners to
the praetor Fulvius. During the same time, as Titus Otacilius the
praetor, who had sailed over with a fleet of fifty ships from
Lilybaeum to Africa, and laid waste the Carthaginian territory, was
returning thence to Sardinia, to which place it was reported that
Hasdrubal had recently crossed over from the Baleares, he fell in with
his fleet on its return to Africa; and after a slight engagement in
the open sea, captured seven ships with their crews. Fear dispersed
the rest far and wide, not less effectually than a storm. It happened
also, at the same time, that Bomilcar arrived at Locri with soldiers
sent from Carthage as a reinforcement, bringing with him also
elephants and provisions. In order to surprise and overpower him,
Appius Claudius, having hastily led his troops to Messana, under
pretext of making the circuit of the province, crossed over to Locri,
the tide being favourable. Bomilcar had by this time left the place,
having set out for Bruttium to join Hanno. The Locrians closed their
gates against the Romans, and Appius Claudius returned to Rome without
achieving any thing, by his strenuous efforts. The same summer
Marcellus made frequent excursions from Nola, which he was occupying
with a garrison, into the lands of the Hirpini and Caudine Samnites,
and so destroyed all before him with fire and sword, that he renewed
in Samnium the memory of her ancient disasters.

42. Ambassadors were therefore despatched from both nations at the
same time to Hannibal, who thus addressed the Carthaginian: "Hannibal,
we carried on hostilities with the Roman people, by ourselves and from
our own resources, as long as our own arms and our own strength could
protect us. Our confidence in these failing, we attached ourselves to
king Pyrrhus. Abandoned by him, we accepted of a peace, dictated by
necessity, which we continued to observe up to the period when you
arrived in Italy, through a period of almost fifty years. Your valour
and good fortune, not more than your unexampled humanity and kindness
displayed towards our countrymen, whom, when made prisoners, you
restored to us, so attached us to you, that while you our friend were
in health and safety, we not only feared not the Romans, but not even
the anger of the gods, if it were lawful so to express ourselves. And
yet, by Hercules, you not only being in safety and victorious, but on
the spot, (when you could almost hear the shrieks of our wives and
children, and see our buildings in flames,) we have suffered, during
this summer, such repeated devastations, that Marcellus, and not
Hannibal, would appear to have been the conqueror at Cannae; while the
Romans boast that you had strength only to inflict a single blow; and
having as it were left your sting, now lie torpid. For near a century
we waged war with the Romans, unaided by any foreign general or army;
except that for two years Pyrrhus rather augmented his own strength by
the addition of our troops, than defended us by his. I will not boast
of our successes, that two consuls and two consular armies were sent
under the yoke by us, nor of any other joyful and glorious events
which have happened to us. We can tell of the difficulties and
distresses we then experienced, with less indignation than those which
are now occurring. Dictators, those officers of high authority, with
their masters of horse, two consuls with two consular armies, entered
our borders, and, after having reconnoitred and posted reserves, led
on their troops in regular array to devastate our country. Now we are
the prey of a single propraetor, and of one little garrison, for the
defence of Nola. Now they do not even confine themselves to plundering
in companies, but, like marauders, range through our country from one
end to the other, more unconcernedly than if they were rambling
through the Roman territory. And the reason is this, you do not
protect us yourself, and the whole of our youth, which, if at home,
would keep us in safety, is serving under your banners. We know
nothing either of you or your army, but we know that it would be easy
for the man who has routed and dispersed so many Roman armies, to put
down these rambling freebooters of ours, who roam about in disorder to
whatsoever quarter the hope of booty, however groundless, attracts
them. They indeed will be the prey of a few Numidians, and a garrison
sent to us will also dislodge that at Nola, provided you do not think
those men undeserving that you should protect them as allies, whom you
have esteemed worthy of your alliance."

43. To this Hannibal replied, "that the Hirpini and Samnites did every
thing at once: that they both represented their sufferings, solicited
succours, and complained that they were undefended and neglected.
Whereas, they ought first to have represented their sufferings, then
to have solicited succours; and lastly, if those succours were not
obtained, then, at length, to make complaint that assistance had been
implored without effect. That he would lead his troops not into the
fields of the Hirpini and Samnites, lest he too should be a burthen to
them, but into the parts immediately contiguous, and belonging to the
allies of the Roman people, by plundering which, he would enrich his
own soldiers, and cause the enemy to retire from them through fear.
With regard to the Roman war, if the battle of Trasimenus was more
glorious than that at Trebia, and the battle of Cannae than that of
Trasimenus, that he would eclipse the fame of the battle of Cannae by
a greater and more brilliant victory." With this answer, and with
munificent presents, he dismissed the ambassadors. Having left a
pretty large garrison in Tifata, he set out with the rest of his
troops to go to Nola. Thither came Hanno from the Bruttii with
recruits and elephants brought from Carthage. Having encamped not far
from the place, every thing, upon examination, was found to be widely
different from what he had heard from the ambassadors of the allies.
For Marcellus was doing nothing, in such a way that he could be said
to have committed himself rashly either to fortune or to the enemy. He
had gone out on plundering expeditions, having previously
reconnoitred, planted strong guards, and secured a retreat; the same
caution was observed and the same provisions made, as if Hannibal were
present. At this time, when he perceived the enemy on the approach, he
kept his forces within the walls, ordered the senators of Nola to
patrol the walls, and explore on all hands what was doing among the
enemy. Of these Herennius Bassus and Herius Petrius, having been
invited by Hanno, who had come up to the wall, to a conference, and
gone out with the permission of Marcellus, were thus addressed by him,
through an interpreter. After extolling the valour and good fortune of
Hannibal, and vilifying the majesty of the Roman people, which he
represented as sinking into decrepitude with their strength; he said,
"but though they were on an equality in these respects, as once
perhaps they were, yet they who had experienced how oppressive the
government of Rome was towards its allies, and how great the clemency
of Hannibal, even towards all his prisoners of the Italian name, were
bound to prefer the friendship and alliance of the Carthaginians to
those of the Romans." If both the consuls with their armies were at
Nola, still they would no more be a match for Hannibal than they had
been at Cannae, much less would one praetor with a few raw soldiers be
able to defend it. It was a question which concerned themselves more
than Hannibal whether he should take possession of Nola as captured or
surrendered, for that he would certainly make himself master of it, as
he had done with regard to Capua and Nuceria, and what difference
there was between the fate of Capua and Nuceria, the Nolans
themselves, situated as they were nearly midway between them, were
well aware. He said he was unwilling to presage the evils which would
result to the city if taken by force, but would in preference pledge
himself that if they would deliver up Nola, together with Marcellus
and his garrison, no other person than themselves should dictate the
conditions on which they should come into the friendship and alliance
of Hannibal.

44. To this Herennius Bassus replied, that, "a friendship had
subsisted now for many years between the Romans and the Nolans, which
neither party up to that day regretted; and even had they been
disposed to change their friends upon a change of fortune, it was now
too late to change; had they intended to surrender themselves to
Hannibal, they should not have called a Roman garrison to their aid:
that all fortunes both were now and should to the last be shared with
those who had come to their protection." This conference deprived
Hannibal of the hope of gaining Nola by treachery; he therefore
completely invested the city, in order that he might attack the walls
in every part at once. Marcellus, when he perceived that he had come
near to the walls, having drawn up his troops within the gate, sallied
forth with great impetuosity; several were knocked down and slain on
the first charge: afterwards the troops running up to those who were
engaged, and their forces being thus placed on an equality? the battle
began to be fierce; nor would there have been many actions equally
memorable, had not the combatants been separated by a shower of rain
attended with a tremendous storm. On that day, after having engaged in
a slight contest, and with inflamed minds, they retired, the Romans to
the city, the Carthaginians to their camp. Of the Carthaginians,
however, there fell from the shock of the first sally not more than
thirty, of the Romans not one. The rain continued without intermission
through the whole night, until the third hour of the following day,
and therefore, though both parties were eager for the contest, they
nevertheless kept themselves within their works for that day. On the
third day Hannibal sent a portion of his troops into the lands of the
Nolans to plunder. Marcellus perceiving this, immediately led out his
troops and formed for battle, nor did Hannibal decline fighting. The
interval between the city and the camp was about a mile. In that
space, and all the country round Nola consists of level ground, the
armies met. The shout which was raised on both sides, called back to
the battle, which had now commenced, the nearest of those cohorts
which had gone out into the fields to plunder. The Nolans too joined
the Roman line. Marcellus having highly commended them, desired them
to station themselves in reserve, and to carry the wounded out of the
field but not take part in the battle, unless they should receive a
signal from him.

45. It was a doubtful battle; the generals exerting themselves to the
utmost in exhorting, and the soldiers in fighting Marcellus urged his
troops to press vigorously on men who had been vanquished but three
days before, who had been put to flight at Cumae only a few days ago,
and who had been driven from Nola the preceding year by himself, as
general, though with different troops. He said, "that all the forces
of the enemy were not in the field; that they were rambling about the
country in plundering parties, and that even those who were engaged,
were enfeebled with Campanian luxury, and worn out with drunkenness,
lust, and every kind of debauchery, which they had been indulging in
through the whole winter. That the energy and vigour had left them,
that the strength of mind and body had vanished, by which the Pyrenees
and the tops of the Alps had been passed. That those now engaged were
the remains of those men, with scarcely strength to support their arms
and limbs. That Capua had been a Cannae to Hannibal; that there his
courage in battle, his military discipline, the fame he had already
acquired, and his hopes of future glory, were extinguished." While
Marcellus was raising the spirits of his troops by thus inveighing
against the enemy, Hannibal assailed them with still heavier
reproaches. He said, "he recognised the arms and standards which he
had seen and employed at Trebia and Trasimenus, and lastly at Cannae;
but that he had indeed led one sort of troops into winter quarters at
Capua, and brought another out. Do you, whom two consular armies could
never withstand, with difficulty maintain your ground against a Roman
lieutenant-general, and a single legion with a body of auxiliaries?
Does Marcellus now a second time with impunity assail us with a band
of raw recruits and Nolan auxiliaries? Where is that soldier of mine,
who took off the head of Caius Flaminius, the consul, after dragging
him from his horse? Where is the man who slew Lucius Paulus at Cannae?
Is it that the steel hath lost its edge? or that your right hands are
benumbed? or what other miracle is it? You who, when few, have been
accustomed to conquer numbers, now scarce maintain your ground, the
many against the few. Brave in speech only, you were wont to boast
that you would take Rome by storm if you could find a general to lead
you. Lo! here is a task of less difficulty. I would have you try your
strength and courage here. Take Nola, a town situated on a plain,
protected neither by river nor sea; after that, when you have enriched
yourselves with the plunder and spoils of that wealthy town, I will
either lead or follow you whithersoever you have a mind."

46. Neither praises nor reproaches had any effect in confirming their
courage. Driven from their ground in every quarter, while the Romans
derived fresh spirits, not only from the exhortations of their
general, but from the Nolans, who, by their acclamations in token of
their good wishes, fed the flame of battle, the Carthaginians turned
their backs, and were driven to their camp, which the Roman soldiers
were eager to attack; but Marcellus led them back to Nola, amidst the
great joy and congratulations even from the commons, who hitherto had
been more favourable to the Carthaginians. Of the enemy more than five
thousand were slain on that day, six hundred made prisoners, with
nineteen military standards and two elephants. Four elephants were
killed in the battle. Of the Romans less than a thousand were killed.
The next day was employed by both parties in burying their dead, under
a tacit truce. Marcellus burnt the spoils of the enemy, in fulfilment
of a vow to Vulcan. On the third day after, on account of some pique,
I suppose, or in the hope of more advantageous service, one thousand
two hundred and seventy-two horsemen, Numidians and Spaniards,
deserted to Marcellus. The Romans had frequently availed themselves of
their brave and faithful service in that war. After the conclusion of
the war, portions of land were given to the Spaniards in Spain, to the
Numidians in Africa, in consideration of their valour. Having sent
Hanno back from Nola to the Bruttians with the troops with which he
had come, Hannibal went himself into winter quarters in Apulia, and
took up a position in the neighbourhood of Arpi. Quintus Fabius, as
soon as he heard that Hannibal was set out into Apulia, conveyed corn,
collected from Nola and Naples, into the camp above Suessula; and
having strengthened the fortifications and left a garrison sufficient
for the protection of the place during the winter, moved his camp
nearer to Capua, and laid waste the Campanian lands with fire and
sword; so that at length the Campanians, though not very confident in
their strength, were obliged to go out of their gates and fortify a
camp in the open space before the city. They had six thousand armed
men, the infantry, unfit for action. In their cavalry they had more
strength. They therefore harassed the enemy by attacking them with
these. Among the many distinguished persons who served in the
Campanian cavalry was one Cerrinus Jubellius, surnamed Taurea. Though
of that extraction, he was a Roman citizen, and by far the bravest
horseman of all the Campanians, insomuch that when he served under the
Roman banners, there was but one man, Claudius Asellus, a Roman, who
rivalled him in his reputation as a horseman. Taurea having for a long
time diligently sought for this man, riding up to the squadrons of the
enemy, at length having obtained silence, inquired where Claudius
Asellus was, and asked why, since he had been accustomed to dispute
about their merit in words, he would not decide the matter with the
sword, and if vanquished give him _spolia opima_, or if
victorious take them.

47. Asellus, who was in the camp, having been informed of this, waited
only to ask the consul leave to depart from the ordinary course and
fight an enemy who had challenged him. By his permission, he
immediately put on his arms, and riding out beyond the advanced guards
called on Taurea by name, and bid him come to the encounter when he
pleased. By this time the Romans had gone out in large bodies to
witness the contest, and the Campanians had crowded not only the
rampart of the camp, but the walls of the city to get a view of it.
After a flourish of expressions of mutual defiance, they spurred on
their horses with their spears pointed. Then evading each other's
attacks, for they had free space to move in, they protracted the
battle without a wound. Upon this the Campanian observed to the Roman,
"This will be only a trial of skill between our horses and not between
horsemen, unless we ride them down from the plain into this hollow
way. There, as there will be no room for retiring, we shall come to
close quarters." Almost quicker than the word, Claudius leaped into
the hollow way. Taurea, bold in words more than in reality, said,
"Never be the ass in the ditch;" an expression which from this
circumstance became a common proverb among rustics. Claudius having
rode up and down the way to a considerable distance, and again come up
into the plain without meeting his antagonist, after reflecting in
reproachful terms on the cowardice of the enemy, returned in triumph
to the camp, amidst great rejoicing and congratulation. To the account
of this equestrian contest, some histories add a circumstance which is
certainly astonishing, how true it is, is an open matter of opinion
that Claudius, when in pursuit of Taurea, who fled back to the city,
rode in at one of the gates of the enemy which stood open and made his
escape unhurt through another, the enemy being thunderstruck at the
strangeness of the circumstance.

48. The camps were then undisturbed, the consul even moved his camp
back, that the Campanians might complete their sowing, nor did he do
any injury to the lands till the blades in the corn-fields were grown
sufficiently high to be useful for forage. This he conveyed into the
Claudian camp above Suessula, and there erected winter quarters. He
ordered Marcus Claudius, the proconsul, to retain at Nola a sufficient
force for the protection of the place, and send the rest to Rome, that
they might not be a burthen to their allies nor an expense to the
republic. Tiberius Gracchus also, having led his legions from Cumae to
Luceria in Apulia, sent Marcus Valerius, the praetor, thence to
Brundusium with the troops which he had commanded at Luceria, with
orders to protect the coast of the Sallentine territory, and make
provisions with regard to Philip and the Macedonian war. At the close
of the summer, the events of which I have described, letters arrived
from Publius and Cneius Scipio, stating the magnitude and success of
their operations in Spain, but that the army was in want of money,
clothing, and corn, and that then crews were in want of every thing.
With regard to the pay, they said, that if the treasury was low, they
would adopt some plan by which they might procure it from the
Spaniards, but that the other supplies must certainly be sent from
Rome, for otherwise neither the army could be kept together nor the
province preserved. When the letters were read, all to a man admitted
that the statement was correct, and the request reasonable, but it
occurred to their minds, what great forces they were maintaining by
land and sea, and how large a fleet must soon be equipped if a war
with Macedon should break out, that Sicily and Sardinia, which before
the war had wielded a revenue, were scarcely able to maintain the
troops which protected those provinces, that the expenses were
supplied by a tax, that both the number of the persons who contributed
this tax was diminished by the great havoc made in their armies at the
Trasimenus and Cannae, and the few who survived, if they were
oppressed with multiplied impositions, would perish by a calamity of a
different kind. That, therefore, if the republic could not subsist by
credit, it could not stand by its own resources. It was resolved,
therefore, that Fulvius, the praetor, should present himself to the
public assembly of the people, point out the necessities of the state,
and exhort those persons who had increased their patrimonies by
farming the public revenues, to furnish temporary loans for the
service of that state, from which they had derived their wealth, and
contract to supply what was necessary for the army in Spain, on the
condition of being paid the first when there was money in the
treasury. These things the praetor laid before the assembly, and fixed
a day on which he would let on contract the furnishing the army in
Spain with clothes and corn, and with such other things as were
necessary for the crews.

49. When the day arrived, three companies, of nineteen persons, came
forward to enter into the contract; but they made two requests: one
was, that they should be exempt from military service while employed
in that revenue business; the second was, that the state should bear
all losses of the goods they shipped, which might arise either from
the attacks of the enemy or from storms. Having obtained both their
requests, they entered into the contract, and the affairs of the state
were conducted by private funds. This character and love of country
uniformly pervaded all ranks. As all the engagements were entered into
with magnanimity, so were they fulfilled with the strictest fidelity;
and the supplies were furnished in the same manner as formerly, from
an abundant treasury. At the time when these supplies arrived, the
town of Illiturgi was being besieged by Hasdrubal, Mago, and Hamilcar
the son of Bomilcar, on account of its having gone over to the Romans.
Between these three camps of the enemy, the Scipios effected an
entrance into the town of their allies, after a violent contest and
great slaughter of their opponents, and introduced some corn, of which
there was a scarcity; and after exhorting the townsmen to defend their
walls with the same spirit which they had seen displayed by the Roman
army fighting in their behalf, led on their troops to attack the
largest of the camps, in which Hasdrubal had the command. To this camp
the two other generals of the Carthaginians with their armies came,
seeing that the great business was to be done there. They therefore
sallied from the camp and fought. Of the enemy engaged there were
sixty thousand; of the Romans about sixteen; the victory, however, was
so decisive, that the Romans slew more than their own number of the
enemy, and captured more than three thousand, with nearly a thousand
horses and fifty-nine military standards, five elephants having been
slain in the battle. They made themselves masters of the three camps
on that day. The siege of Illiturgi having been raised, the
Carthaginian armies were led away to the siege of Intibili; the forces
having been recruited out of that province, which was, above all
others, fond of war, provided there was any plunder or pay to be
obtained, and at that time had an abundance of young men. A second
regular engagement took place, attended with the same fortune to both
parties; in which above three thousand of the enemy were slain, more
than two thousand captured, together with forty-two standards and nine
elephants. Then, indeed, almost all the people of Spain came over to
the Romans, and the achievements in Spain during that summer were much
more important than those in Italy.




BOOK XXIV.


_Hieronymus, king of Syracuse, whose grandfather Hiero had been a
faithful ally of Rome, revolts to the Carthaginians, and for his
tyranny is put to death by his subjects. Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus,
the proconsul, defeats the Carthaginians under Hanno at Beneventum
chiefly by the services of the slaves in his army, whom he
subsequently liberated. Claudius Marcellus, the consul, besieges
Syracuse. War is declared against Philip, king of Macedon, he is
routed by night at Apollonia and retreats into Macedonia. This war is
intrusted to Valerius the praetor. Operations of the Scipios against
the Carthaginians in Spain. Syphax, king of the Numidians, is received
into alliance by the Romans, and is defeated by Masinissa, king of the
Massillians, who fought on the side of the Carthaginians. The
Celtiberians joined the Romans, and their troops having been taken
into pay, mercenary soldiers for the first time served in a Roman
camp._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. On his return from Campania into Bruttium, Hanno, with the
assistance and under the guidance of the Bruttians, made an attempt
upon the Greek cities; which were the more disposed to continue in
alliance with the Romans, because they perceived that the Bruttians,
whom they feared and hated, had taken part with the Carthaginians. The
first place attempted was Rhegium, where several days were spent
without effect. Meanwhile the Locrians hastily conveyed from the
country into the city, corn, wood, and other things necessary for
their use, as also that no booty might be left for the enemy. The
number of persons which poured out of every gate increased daily, till
at length those only were left in the city whose duty it was to repair
the walls and gates, and to collect weapons in the fortresses. Against
this mixed multitude, composed of persons of all ages and ranks, while
rambling through the country, and for the most part unarmed, Hamilcar,
the Carthaginian, sent out his cavalry, who, having been forbidden to
hurt any one, only interposed their squadrons, so as to cut them off
from the city when dispersed in flight. The general himself, having
posted himself upon an eminence which commanded a view of the country
and the city, ordered a cohort of Bruttians to approach the walls,
call out the leaders of the Locrians to a conference, and promising
them the friendship of Hannibal, exhort them to deliver up the city.
At first the Bruttians were not believed in any thing they stated in
the conference, but afterwards, when the Carthaginian appeared on the
hills, and a few who had fled back to the city brought intelligence
that all the rest of the multitude were in the power of the enemy,
overcome with fear, they said they would consult the people. An
assembly of the people was immediately called, when, as all the most
fickle of the inhabitants were desirous of a change of measures and a
new alliance, and those whose friends were cut off by the enemy
without the city, had their minds bound as if they had given hostages,
while a few rather silently approved of a constant fidelity than
ventured to support the opinion they approved, the city was
surrendered to the Carthaginians, with an appearance of perfect
unanimity. Lucius Atilius, the captain of the garrison, together with
the Roman soldiers who were with him, having been privately led down
to the port, and put on board a ship, that they might be conveyed to
Rhegium, Hamilcar and the Carthaginians were received into the city on
condition that an alliance should be formed on equal terms; which
condition, when they had surrendered, the Carthaginian had very nearly
not performed, as he accused them of having sent away the Roman
fraudulently, while the Locrians alleged that he had spontaneously
fled. A body of cavalry went in pursuit of the fugitives, in case the
tide might happen to detain them in the strait, or might carry the
ships to land. The persons whom they were in pursuit of they did not
overtake, but they descried some ships passing over the strait from
Messana to Rhegium. These contained Roman troops sent by the praetor,
Claudius, to occupy the city with a garrison. The enemy therefore
immediately retired from Rhegium. At the command of Hannibal, peace
was concluded with the Locrians on these terms: that "they should live
free under their own laws; that the city should be open to the
Carthaginians, the harbour in the power of the Locrians. That their
alliance should rest on the principle, that the Carthaginian should
help the Locrian and the Locrian the Carthaginian in peace and war."

2. Thus the Carthaginian troops were led back from the strait, while
the Bruttians loudly complained that Locri and Rhegium, cities which
they had fixed in their minds that they should have the plundering of,
they had left untouched. Having therefore levied and armed fifteen
thousand of their own youth, they set out by themselves to lay siege
to Croto, which was also a Greek city, and on the coast, believing
that they would obtain a great accession to their power, if they could
get possession of a city upon the sea-coast, which had a port and was
strongly defended by walls. This consideration annoyed them, that they
neither could venture on the business without calling in the
Carthaginians to their assistance, lest they should appear to have
done any thing in a manner unbecoming allies, and on the other hand,
lest, if the Carthaginian general should again show himself to have
been rather an umpire of peace than an auxiliary in war, they should
fight in vain against the liberty of Croto, as before in the affair of
the Locrians. The most advisable course, therefore, appeared to be,
that ambassadors should be sent to Hannibal, and that a stipulation
should be obtained from him that Croto, when reduced, should be in
possession of the Bruttians. Hannibal replied, that it was a question
which should be determined by persons on the spot, and referred them
to Hanno, from whom they could obtain no decisive answer. For they
were unwilling that so celebrated and opulent a city should be
plundered, and were in hopes that if the Bruttians should attack it,
while the Carthaginians did not ostensibly approve or assist in the
attack, the inhabitants would the more readily come over to them. The
Crotonians were not united either in their measures or wishes. All the
states of Italy were infected with one disease, as it were, the
commons dissented from the nobles, the senate favouring the Romans,
while the commons endeavoured to draw the states over to the
Carthaginians. A deserter announced to the Bruttii that such a
dissension prevailed in the city, that Aristomachus was the leader of
the commons, and the adviser of the surrender of the city, that the
city was of wide extent and thinly inhabited, that the walls in every
part were in ruins, that it was only here and there that the guards
and watches were kept by senators, and that wherever the commons kept
guard, there an entrance lay open. Under the direction and guidance of
the deserter, the Bruttians completely invested the city, and being
received into it by the commons, got possession of every part, except
the citadel, on the first assault. The nobles held the citadel, which
they had taken care beforehand to have ready as a refuge against such
an event. In the same place Aristomachus took refuge, as though he had
advised the surrender of the city to the Carthaginians, and not to the
Bruttians.

3. The wall of the city of Croto in circuit extended through a space
of twelve miles, before the arrival of Pyrrhus in Italy. After the
devastation occasioned by that war, scarcely half the city was
inhabited. The river which had flowed through the middle of the town,
now ran on the outside of the parts which were occupied by buildings,
and the citadel was at a distance from the inhabited parts. Six miles
from this celebrated city stood the temple of Juno Lacinia, more
celebrated even than the city itself, and venerated by all the
surrounding states. Here was a grove fenced with a dense wood and tall
fir trees, with rich pastures in its centre, in which cattle of every
kind, sacred to the goddess, fed without any keeper; the flocks of
every kind going out separately and returning to their folds, never
being injured, either from the lying in wait of wild beasts, or the
dishonesty of men. These flocks were, therefore, a source of great
revenue, from which a column of solid gold was formed and consecrated;
and the temple became distinguished for its wealth also, and not only
for its sanctity. Some miracles are attributed to it, as is generally
the case with regard to such remarkable places. Rumour says that there
is an altar in the vestibule of the temple, the ashes of which are
never moved by any wind. But the citadel of Croto, overhanging the sea
on one side, on the other, which looks towards the land, was protected
formerly by its natural situation only, but was afterwards surrounded
by a wall. It was in this part that Dionysius, the tyrant of Sicily,
took it by stratagem, approaching by way of some rocks which faced
from it. This citadel, which was considered sufficiently secure, was
now occupied by the nobles of Croto, the Bruttians, in conjunction
even with their own commons, besieging them. The Bruttians, however,
perceiving at length that it was impossible to take the citadel by
their own efforts, compelled by necessity, implored the aid of Hanno.
He endeavoured to bring the Crotonians to surrender, under an
agreement that they should allow a colony of Bruttians to settle
there; so that their city, desolate and depopulated by wars, might
recover its former populousness: but not a man besides Aristomachus
did he move; they affirmed, that "they would die sooner than, mixing
with Bruttians, be turned to the rites, manners, and laws, and soon
the language also of others." Aristomachus alone, since he was neither
able to persuade them to surrender, nor could obtain an opportunity
for betraying the citadel as he had betrayed the city, deserted to
Hanno. A short time afterwards ambassadors of Locri, entering the
citadel with the permission of Hanno, persuaded them to allow
themselves to be removed to Locri, and not resolve to hazard
extremities. They had already obtained leave from Hannibal to do this,
by ambassadors sent for this purpose. Accordingly, Croto was
evacuated, and the inhabitants were conducted to the sea, where they
embarked; and the whole multitude removed to Locri. In Apulia,
Hannibal and the Romans did not rest even during the winter. The
consul Sempronius wintered at Luceria, Hannibal not far from Arpi.
Slight engagements took place between them, accordingly as either side
had an opportunity or advantage; by which the Roman soldiery were
improved, and became daily more guarded and more secure against
stratagems.

4. In Sicily, the death of Hiero, and the transfer of the government
to his grandson, Hieronymus, had completely altered all things with
regard to the Romans. Hieronymus was but a boy, as yet scarcely able
to bear liberty, still less sovereign power. His guardians and friends
gladly observed in him a disposition which might be easily plunged
into every kind of vice; which Hiero foreseeing, is said to have
formed an intention, in the latter part of his long life, of leaving
Syracuse free, lest the sovereignty which had been acquired and
established by honourable means, should be made a sport of and fall
into ruin, under the administration of a boy. This plan of his his
daughters strenuously opposed, who anticipated that the boy would
enjoy the name of royalty, but that the administration of all affairs
would be conducted by themselves and their husbands, Andranodorus and
Zoippus, for these were left the principal of his guardians. It was
not an easy task for a man in his ninetieth year, beset night and day
by the winning artifices of women, to disenthral his judgment, and to
consult only the good of the state in his domestic affairs.
Accordingly, all he did was to leave fifteen guardians over his son,
whom he entreated, on his death-bed, to preserve inviolate that
alliance with the Romans, which he had himself cultivated for fifty
years, and to take care that the young king should, above all things,
tread in the steps of his father, and in that course of conduct in
which he had been educated. Such were his injunctions. On the death of
the king, the will was brought forward by the guardians, and the young
king, who was now about fifteen, introduced into the public assembly,
where a few persons, who had been placed in different parts on purpose
to raise acclamations, expressed their approbation of the will; while
all the rest were overwhelmed with apprehensions, in the destitute
condition of the state, which had lost as it were its parent. The
funeral of the king was then performed, which was honoured more by the
love and affection of his citizens than the attentions of his kindred.
Andranodorus next effected the removal of the other guardians, giving
out that Hieronymus had now attained the years of manhood, and was
competent to assume the government; and thus, by voluntarily resigning
the guardianship which he shared with several others, united the
powers of all in himself.

5. It would scarcely have been easy even for any good and moderate
king, succeeding one so deeply rooted in their affections as Hiero
was, to obtain the favour of the Syracusans. But Hieronymus, forsooth,
as if he was desirous of exciting regret for the loss of his
grandfather by his own vices, showed, immediately on his first
appearance, how completely every thing was changed. For those who for
so many years had seen Hiero and his son Gelon differing from the rest
of the citizens neither in the fashion of their dress nor any other
mark of distinction, now beheld the purple, the diadem, and armed
guards, and their king sometimes proceeding from his palace in a
chariot drawn by four white horses, according to the custom of the
tyrant Dionysius. This costliness in equipage and appearance was
accompanied by corresponding contempt of everybody, capricious airs,
insulting expressions, difficulty of access, not to strangers only,
but even to his guardians also, unheard of lusts, inhuman cruelty.
Terror so great took possession of every body therefore, that some of
his guardians, either by a voluntary death, or by exile, anticipated
the tenor of his inflictions. Three of those persons to whom alone
belonged a more familiar access to the palace, Andranodorus and
Zoippus, sons-in-law of Hiero, and one Thraso, were not much attended
to upon other subjects, but the two former exerting themselves in
favour of the Carthaginians, while Thraso argued for the Roman
alliance, they sometimes engaged the attention of the young king by
their zeal and earnestness. It was at this time that a conspiracy
formed against the life of the tyrant was discovered by a certain
servant, of the same age as Hieronymus, who from his very childhood
had associated with him on entirely familiar terms. The informer was
able to name one of the conspirators, Theodotus, by whom he himself
had been solicited. He was immediately seized, and delivered to
Andranodorus to be subjected to torture, when, without hesitation, he
confessed as to himself, but concealed his accomplices. At last, when
racked with every species of torture, beyond the power of humanity to
bear, pretending to be overcome by his sufferings, he turned his
accusation from the guilty to the innocent, and feigned that Thraso
was the originator of the plot, without whose able guidance, he said,
they never would have been bold enough to attempt so daring a deed, he
threw the guilt upon such innocent men, near the king's person, as
appeared to him to be the most worthless, while fabricating his story
amid groans and agonies. The naming of Thraso gave the highest degree
of credibility to the story in the mind of the tyrant. Accordingly he
was immediately given up to punishment, and others were added who were
equally innocent. Not one of the conspirators, though their associate
in the plot was for a long time subjected to torture, either concealed
himself or fled, so great was their confidence in the fortitude and
fidelity of Theodotus, and so great was his firmness in concealing
their secret.

6. Thus on the removal of Thraso, who formed the only bond which held
together the alliance with the Romans, immediately affairs clearly
indicated defection. Ambassadors were sent to Hannibal, who sent back
in company with a young man of noble birth named Hannibal, Hippocrates
and Epicydes, natives of Carthage, and of Carthaginian extraction on
their mother's side, but whose grandfather was an exile from Syracuse.
Through their means an alliance was formed between Hannibal and the
tyrant of Syracuse; and, with the consent of Hannibal, they remained
with the tyrant. As soon as Appius Claudius, the praetor, whose
province Sicily was, had received information of these events, he sent
ambassadors to Hieronymus; who, upon stating that the object of their
mission was to renew the alliance which had subsisted between the
Romans and his grandfather, were heard and dismissed in an insulting
manner, Hieronymus asking them sneeringly, "how they had fared at the
battle of Cannae? for that the ambassadors of Hannibal stated what
could hardly be credited." He said, "he wished to know the truth, in
order that before he made up his mind, he might determine which he
should espouse as offering the better prospect." The Romans replied,
that they would return to him when he had learned to receive embassies
with seriousness; and, after having cautioned, rather than requested
him, not rashly to change his alliance, they withdrew. Hieronymus sent
ambassadors to Carthage, to conclude a league in conformity with the
alliance with Hannibal. It was settled in the compact, that after they
had expelled the Romans from Sicily, (which would speedily be effected
if the Carthaginians sent ships and troops,) the river Himera, which
divides the island in nearly equal portions, should be the limit of
the Carthaginian and Syracusan dominions. Afterwards, puffed up by the
flattery of those persons who bid him be mindful, not of Hiero only,
but of king Pyrrhus, his maternal grandfather, he sent another
embassy, in which he expressed his opinion that equity required that
the whole of Sicily should be conceded to him, and that the dominion
of Italy should be acquired as the peculiar possession of the
Carthaginians. This levity and inconstancy of purpose in a hot-headed
youth, did not excite their surprise, nor did they reprove it, anxious
only to detach him from the Romans.

7. But every thing conspired to hurry him into perdition. For having
sent before him Hippocrates and Epicydes with two thousand armed men,
to make an attempt upon those cities which were occupied by Roman
garrisons, he himself also proceeded to Leontium with all the
remaining troops, which amounted to fifteen thousand foot and horse,
when the conspirators (who all happened to be in the army) took
possession of an uninhabited house, which commanded a narrow way, by
which the king was accustomed to go to the forum. The rest stood here
prepared and armed, waiting for the king to pass by. One of them, by
name Dinomenes, as he was one of the body-guards, had the task
assigned him of keeping back the crowd behind in the narrow way, upon
some pretext, when the king approached the door. All was done
according to the arrangement. Dinomenes having delayed the crowd, by
pretending to lift up his foot and loosen a knot which was too tight,
occasioned such an interval, that an attack being made upon the king,
as he passed by unattended by his guards, he was pierced with several
wounds before any assistance could be brought. When the shout and
tumult was heard, some weapons were discharged on Dinomenes, who now
openly opposed them; he escaped from them, however, with only two
wounds. The body-guard, as soon as they saw the king prostrate, betook
themselves to flight. Of the assassins, some proceeded to the forum to
the populace, who were rejoiced at the recovery of their liberty;
others to Syracuse to anticipate the measures of Andranodorus and the
rest of the royal party. Affairs being in this uncertain state, Appius
Claudius perceiving a war commencing in his neighbourhood, informed
the senate by letter, that Sicily had become reconciled to the
Carthaginians and Hannibal. For his own part, in order to frustrate
the designs of the Syracusans, he collected all his forces on the
boundary of the province and the kingdom. At the close of this year,
Quintus Fabius, by the authority of the senate, fortified and
garrisoned Puteoli, which, during the war, had begun to be frequented
as an emporium. Coming thence to Rome to hold the election, he
appointed the first day for it which could be employed for that
purpose, and, while on his march, passed by the city and descended
into the Campus Martius. On that day, the right of voting first having
fallen by lot on the junior century of the Anien tribe, they appointed
Titus Otacilius and Marcus Aemilius Regillus, consuls, when Quintus
Fabius, having obtained silence, delivered the following speech:

8. "If we had either peace in Italy, or had war with such an enemy
that the necessity to be careful was less urgent than it is, I should
consider that man as wanting in respect for your liberty, who would at
all impede that zealous desire which you bring with you into the
Campus Martius, of conferring honours on whom you please. But since
during the present war, and with the enemy we have now to encounter,
none of our generals have ever committed an error which has not been
attended with most disastrous consequences to us, it behoves you to
use the same circumspection in giving your suffrages for the creation
of consuls, which you would exert were you going armed into the field
of battle. Every man ought thus to say to himself I am nominating a
consul who is to cope with the general Hannibal. In the present year,
at Capua, when Jubellius Taurea, the most expert horseman of the
Campanians, gave a challenge, Claudius Asellus, the most expert among
the Roman horsemen, was pitted against him. Against the Gaul who at a
former period gave a challenge on the bridge of the Amo, our ancestors
sent Titus Manlius, a man of resolute courage and great strength. It
was for the same reason, I cannot deny it, that confidence was placed
in Marcus Valerius, not many years ago, when he took arms against a
Gaul who challenged him to combat in a similar manner. In the same
manner as we wish to have our foot and horse more powerful, but if
that is impracticable, equal in strength to the enemy, so let us find
out a commander who is a match for the general of the enemy. Though we
should select the man as general whose abilities are greater than
those of any other in the nation, yet still he is chosen at a moment's
warning, his office is only annual; whereas he will have to cope with
a veteran general who has continued in command without interruption,
unfettered by any restrictions either of duration or of authority,
which might prevent him from executing or planning every thing
according as the exigencies of the war shall require. But with us the
year is gone merely in making preparations, and when we are only
commencing our operations. Having said enough as to what sort of
persons you ought to elect as consuls, it remains that I should
briefly express my opinion of those on whom the choice of the
prerogative century has fallen. Marcus Aemilius Regillus is flamen of
Quirinus, whom we can neither send abroad nor retain at home without
neglecting the gods or the war. Otacilius is married to my sister's
daughter, and has children by her, but the favours you have conferred
upon me and my ancestors, are not such as that I should prefer private
relationship to the public weal. Any sailor or passenger can steer the
vessel in a calm sea, but when a furious storm has arisen, and the
vessel is hurried by the tempest along the troubled deep, then there
is need of a man and pilot We are not sailing on a tranquil sea, but
have already well nigh sunk with repeated storms, you must therefore
employ the utmost caution and foresight in determining who shall sit
at the helm Of you, Titus Otacilius, we have had experience in a
business of less magnitude, and, certainly you have not given us any
proof that we ought to confide to you affairs of greater moment The
fleet which you commanded this year we fitted out for three objects:
to lay waste the coast of Africa, to protect the shores of Italy, but,
above all, to prevent the conveyance of reinforcements with pay and
provisions from Carthage to Hannibal. Now if Titus Otacilius has
performed for the state, I say not all, but any one of these services,
make him consul But if, while you had the command of the fleet
supplies of whatever sort were conveyed safe and untouched to
Hannibal, even as though he had no enemy on the sea, if the coast of
Italy has been more infested this year than that of Africa, what can
you have to urge why you should be preferred before all others as the
antagonist of Hannibal? Were you consul, we should give it as our
opinion that a dictator should be appointed in obedience to the
example of our ancestors Nor could you feel offended that some one in
the Roman nation was deemed superior to you in war It concerns
yourself more than any one else, Titus Otacilius, that there be not
laid upon your shoulders a burthen under which you would fall I
earnestly exhort you, that with the same feelings which would
influence you if standing armed for battle, you were called upon
suddenly to elect two generals, under whose conduct and auspices you
were to fight, you would this day elect your consuls, to whom your
children are to swear allegiance, at whose command they are to
assemble, and under whose protection and care they are to serve. The
Trasimene Lake and Cannae are melancholy precedents to look back upon,
but form useful warnings to guard against similar disasters Crier,
call back the younger century of the Amen tribe to give their votes
again"

9. Titus Otacilius, vociferating in the most furious manner, that his
object was to continue in the consulship, the consul ordered the
lictors to go to him, and as he had not entered the city, but had
proceeded directly without halting from his march to the Campus
Martius, admonished him that the axes were in the fasces which were
carried before him. The prerogative century proceeded to vote a second
time, when Quintus Fabius Maximus for the fourth time, and Marcus
Marcellus for the third time, were created consuls. The other
centuries voted for the same persons without any variation. One
praetor, likewise, Quintus Fulvius Flaccus, was re-elected; the other
new ones who were chosen, were Titus Otacilius Crassus a second time,
Quintus Fabius, son of the consul, who was at that time curule aedile,
and Publius Cornelius Lentulus. The election of the praetors
completed, a decree of the senate was passed, that Quintus Fulvius
should have the city department out of the ordinary course, and that
he in preference to any other should command in the city while the
consuls were absent in the war. Great floods happened twice during
this year, and the Tiber overflowed the fields, with great demolition
of houses and destruction of men and cattle. In the fifth year of the
second Punic war Quintus Fabius Maximus for the fourth time, and
Marcus Claudius Marcellus for the third time, entering upon their
office, drew the attention of the state upon them in a more than
ordinary degree, for there had not been two such consuls now for many
years. The old men observed, that thus Maximus Rullus and Publius
Decius were declared consuls for conducting the Gallic war; that thus
afterwards Papirius and Carvilius were appointed to that office
against the Samnites, the Bruttians, and the Lucanian with the
Tarentine people. Marcellus, who was with the army, was created consul
in his absence; to Fabius, who was present and held the election
himself, the office was continued. The critical state of affairs, the
exigencies of the war, and the danger which threatened the state,
prevented any one from looking narrowly into the precedent, or
suspecting that the consul was actuated by an excessive love of
command; on the contrary, they applauded his magnanimity in that when
he knew the state was in want of a general of the greatest ability,
and that he was himself confessedly such an one, he thought less of
the personal odium which might arise out of the transaction, than of
the good of the state.

10. On the day on which the consuls entered on their office, the
senate was assembled in the Capitol, and in the first place a decree
was passed to the effect that the consuls should draw lots, and settle
between themselves which should hold the election for the creation of
censors, before they proceeded to join the army. Next, all those who
had the command of armies were continued in their offices, and ordered
to remain in their provinces; Tiberius Gracchus at Luceria, where he
was with an army of volunteer slaves; Caius Terentius Varro in the
Picenian, and Manius Pomponius in the Gallic territory. Of the
praetors of the former year, it was settled that Quintus Mucius should
have the government of Sardinia as propraetor, Marcus Valerius the
command of the sea-coast near Brundusium, watchful against all the
movements of Philip, king of the Macedonians. To Publius Cornelius
Lentulus, the praetor, the province of Sicily was assigned. Titus
Otacilius received the same fleet which he had employed the year
before against the Carthaginians. Many prodigies were reported to have
happened this year, which increased in proportion as they were
believed by the credulous and superstitious. That crows had built a
nest within the temple of Juno Sospita at Lanuvium; that a green
palm-tree had taken fire in Apulia; that a pool at Mantua, formed by
the overflowing of the river Mincius, had assumed the appearance of
blood; that it had rained chalk at Cales, and blood at Rome in the
cattle market; that a fountain under ground in the Istrian street had
discharged so violent a stream of water, that rolling along with the
impetuosity of a torrent, it carried away the butts and casks which
were near it; that the public court in the Capitol had been struck by
lightning; also the temple of Vulcan in the Campus Martius, a nut-tree
in the Sabine territory, a wall and gate at Gabii. Now other miracles
were published: that the spear of Mars at Praeneste moved forward of
its own accord; that in Sicily an ox had spoken; that a child in the
womb of its mother cried out Io Triumphe! in the country of the
Marrucinians; at Spoletum, that a woman was transformed into a man; at
Hadria, that an altar, with appearances as of men surrounding it in
white clothing, was seen in the heavens. Nay, even in the city of Rome
itself, after a swarm of bees had been seen in the forum, some persons
roused the citizens to arms, affirming that they saw armed legions on
the Janiculum; but those who were on the Janiculum at the time,
declared that they had seen no person there besides the usual
cultivators of the hill. These prodigies were expiated by victims of
the larger kind, according to the response of the aruspices; and a
supplication was ordered to all the deities who had shrines at Rome.

11. The ceremonies which were intended to propitiate the gods being
completed, the consuls took the sense of the senate on the state of
the nation, the conduct of the war, what troops should be employed,
and where they were severally to act. It was resolved that eighteen
legions should be engaged in the war; that the consuls should take two
each; that two should be employed in each of the provinces of Gaul,
Sicily, and Sardinia; that Quintus Fabius, the praetor, should have
the command of two in Apulia, and Tiberius Gracchus of two legions of
volunteer slaves in the neighbourhood of Luceria; that one each should
be left for Caius Terentius, the proconsul, for Picenum, and to Marcus
Valerius for the fleet off Brundusium, and two for the protection of
the city. To complete this number of legions six fresh ones were to be
enlisted, which the consuls were ordered to raise as soon as possible;
and also to prepare the fleet, so that, together with the ships which
were stationed off the coasts of Calabria, it might amount that year
to one hundred and fifty men of war. The levy completed, and the
hundred new ships launched, Quintus Fabius held the election for the
creation of censors, when Marcus Atilius Regulus and Publius Furius
Philus were chosen. A rumour prevailing that war had broken out in
Sicily, Titus Otacilius was ordered to proceed thither with his fleet;
but as there was a deficiency of sailors, the consuls, in conformity
with a decree of the senate, published an order that those persons who
themselves or whose fathers had been rated in the censorship of Lucius
Aemilius and Caius Flaminius, at from fifty to one hundred thousand
_asses_, or whose property had since reached that amount, should
furnish one sailor and six months' pay; from one to three hundred
thousand, three sailors with a year's pay; from three hundred thousand
to a million, five sailors; above one million, seven sailors; that
senators should furnish eight sailors with a year's pay. The sailors
furnished according to this proclamation being armed and equipped by
their masters, embarked with cooked provisions for thirty days. Then
first it happened that the Roman fleet was manned at the expense of
individuals.

12. These unusually great preparations alarmed the Campanians
particularly, lest the Romans should commence the year's campaign with
the siege of Capua. They therefore sent ambassadors to Hannibal, to
implore him to bring his army to Capua, and tell him that new armies
were levying at Rome for the purpose of besieging it; and that there
was not any city the defection of which had excited more hostile
feelings. As they announced this with so much fear, Hannibal concluded
he must make haste lest the Romans should get there before him; and
setting out from Arpi, took up his position in his old camp at Tifata,
above Capua. Leaving his Numidians and Spaniards for the protection
both of the camp and Capua, he went down thence with the rest of his
troops to the lake Avernus on the pretence of performing sacrifice,
but in reality to make an attempt upon Puteoli and the garrison in it.
Maximus, on receiving intelligence that Hannibal had set out from
Arpi, and was returning to Campania, went back to his army, pursuing
his journey without intermission by night or by day. He also ordered
Tiberius Gracchus to bring up his troops from Luceria to Beneventum,
and Quintus Fabius the praetor, the son of the consul, to go to
Luceria in the room of Gracchus. At the same time the two praetors set
out for Sicily, Publius Cornelius to join his army, Otacilius to take
the command of the sea-coast and the fleet; the rest also proceeded to
their respective provinces, and those who were continued in command
remained in the same countries as in the former year.

13. While Hannibal was at the lake Avernus, five noble youths came to
him from Tarentum. They had been made prisoners partly at the lake
Trasimenus, and partly at Cannae, and had been sent home by the
Carthaginian with the same civility which he had shown towards all the
Roman allies. They stated to him that, impressed with gratitude for
his favours, they had succeeded in inducing a large portion of the
Tarentine youth to prefer his alliance and friendship to that of the
Romans; and that they were sent by their countrymen as ambassadors to
request Hannibal to bring his forces nearer to Tarentum; that if his
standards and camp were within sight of Tarentum, that city would be
delivered into his hands without delay; that the commons were under
the influence of the youth, and the state of Tarentum in the hands of
the commons. Hannibal after bestowing the highest commendations upon
them, and loading them with immense promises, bid them return home to
mature their plans, saying that he would be there in due time. With
these hopes, the Tarentines were dismissed. Hannibal had himself
conceived the strongest desire of getting possession of Tarentum. He
saw that it was a city opulent and celebrated, on the coast, and lying
conveniently over against Macedonia. And that as the Romans were in
possession of Brundusium, king Philip would make for this port if he
crossed over into Italy. Having completed the sacrifice for which he
came, and during his stay there laid waste the territory of Cumae as
far as the promontory of Misenum, he suddenly marched his troops
thence to Puteoli to surprise the Roman garrison there. It consisted
of six thousand men, and the place was secured not only by its natural
situation, but by works also. The Carthaginian having waited there
three days, and attempted the garrison in every quarter, without any
success, proceeded thence to devastate the territory of Naples,
influenced by resentment more than the hope of getting possession of
the place. The commons of Nola, who had been long disaffected to the
Romans and at enmity with their own senate, moved into the
neighbouring fields on his approach; and in conformity with this
movement ambassadors came to invite Hannibal to join them, bringing
with them a positive assurance that the city would be surrendered to
him. The consul, Marcellus, who had been called in by the nobles,
anticipated their attempt. In one day he had reached Suessula from
Cales, though the river Vulturnus had delayed him crossing; and from
thence the ensuing night introduced into Nola for the protection of
the senate, six thousand foot and three hundred horse. The
dilatoriness of Hannibal was in proportion to the expedition which the
consul used in every thing he did in order to preoccupy Nola. Having
twice already made the attempt unsuccessfully, he was slower to place
confidence in the Nolans.

14. During the same time, the consul, Fabius, came to attempt
Casilinum, which was occupied by a Carthaginian garrison; and, as if
by concert, Hanno approached Beneventum on one side from the
Bruttians, with a large body of foot and horse, while on the other
side Gracchus approached it from Luceria. The latter entered the town
first. Then, hearing that Hanno had pitched his camp three miles from
the city, at the river Calor, and from thence was laying waste the
country, he himself marched without the walls, and pitching his camp
about a mile from the enemy, harangued his soldiers. The legions he
had consisted for the most part of volunteer slaves, who chose rather
to earn their liberty silently by another year's service, than demand
it openly. The general, however, on quitting his winter quarters, had
perceived that the troops murmured, asking when the time would arrive
that they should serve as free citizens. He had written to the senate,
stating not so much what they wanted as what they had deserved; he
said they had served him with fidelity and courage up to that day, and
that they wanted nothing but liberty, to bring them up to the model of
complete soldiers. Permission was given him to act in the business as
he thought for the interest of the state, and, accordingly, before he
engaged with the enemy, he declared that the time was now arrived for
obtaining that liberty which they had so long hoped for; that on the
following day he should fight a pitched battle on a level and open
plain, in which the contest would be decided by valour only, without
any fear of ambuscade. The man who should bring back the head of an
enemy, he would instantly order to be set free; but that he would
punish, in a manner suited to a slave, the man who should quit his
post; that every man's fortune was in his own hands; that not he
himself alone would authorize their enfranchisement, but the consul,
Marcus Marcellus, and the whole body of the fathers, who, on being
consulted by him on the subject, had left the matter to his disposal.
He then read the letter of the consul and the decree of the senate, on
which they raised a general shout of approbation, demanded to be led
to battle, and vehemently urged him to give the signal forthwith.
Gracchus broke up the assembly, after proclaiming the battle for the
following day. The soldiers, highly delighted, particularly those
whose enfranchisement was to be the reward of one day's prowess,
employed the remaining time in getting ready their arms.

15. The next day, as soon as the trumpets began to sound, they were
the first to assemble at the general's tent, armed and ready for
action. When the sun had risen, Gracchus led out his troops to the
field of battle; nor did the enemy delay to engage him. His troops
consisted of seventeen thousand infantry, principally Bruttians and
Lucanians, with twelve hundred horse, among which were very few
Italians, almost all the rest being Numidians and Moors. The contest
was fierce and protracted. For four hours neither side had the
advantage, nor did any other circumstance more impede the Romans, than
that the heads of their enemies were made the price of their liberty.
For when each man had gallantly slain his enemy, first, he lost time
in cutting off his head, which was done with difficulty amid the crowd
and confusion, and secondly, all the bravest troops ceased to be
engaged in fight, as their right hands were employed in holding the
heads; and thus the battle was left to be sustained by the inactive
and cowardly. But when the military tribunes reported to Gracchus that
the soldiers were employed not in wounding any of the enemy who were
standing, but in mangling those who were prostrate, their right hands
being occupied in holding the heads of men instead of their swords, he
promptly ordered a signal to be given that they should throw down the
heads and charge the enemy; that they had given evident and signal
proofs of valour, and that the liberty of such brave men was certain.
Then the fight was revived, and the cavalry also were sent out against
the enemy. The Numidians engaging them with great bravery, and the
contest between the cavalry being carried on with no less spirit than
that between the infantry, the victory again became doubtful; when,
the generals on both sides vilifying their opponents, the Roman
saying, that their enemies were Bruttians and Lucanians, who had been
so often vanquished and subjugated by their ancestors; the
Carthaginian, that the troops opposed to them were Roman slaves,
soldiers taken out of a workhouse; at last Gracchus exclaimed, that
his men had no ground to hope for liberty unless the enemy were routed
and put to flight that day.

16. These words at length kindled their courage so effectually, and
renewing the shout, as if suddenly changed into other men, they bore
down upon the enemy with such impetuosity that they could not longer
be withstood. First, of the Carthaginians who stood before the
standards; then the standards were thrown into disorder; and lastly
the whole line was compelled to give way. They then turned their backs
downright, and fled precipitately to their camp with such terror and
consternation, that not a man made stand in the gates or on the
rampart; while the Romans, who pursued them so close as to form almost
a part of their body commenced the battle anew, enclosed within the
rampart of the enemy. Here the battle was more bloody as the
combatants had less room to move, from the narrowness of the place in
which they fought. The prisoners too assisted; for snatching up swords
in the confusion, and forming themselves into a body, they slew the
Carthaginians in the rear and prevented their flight. Thus less than
two thousand men out of so large an army, and those principally
cavalry, effected their escape with their commander, all the rest were
slain or taken prisoners. Thirty-eight standards were taken. Of the
victors about two thousand fell. All the booty except that of the
prisoners was given up to the soldiery. Such cattle also as the owners
should identify within thirty days was excepted. When they returned to
their camp loaded with spoil, about four thousand of the volunteer
slaves who had fought with less spirit, and had not joined in breaking
into the enemy's camp, through fear of punishment, took possession of
a hill not far from the camp. Being brought down thence the next day
by a military tribune, it happened that they arrived during an
assembly of the soldiers which Gracchus had called. At this assembly
the proconsul, having first rewarded the veteran soldiers with
military presents, according to the valour displayed, and the service
rendered by each man in the engagement, then observed, with respect to
the volunteer slaves, that he would rather that all should be praised
by him whether deserving it or not, than that any one should be
chastised on that day. I bid you, said he, all be free, and may the
event be attended with advantage, happiness, and prosperity to the
state and to yourselves. These words were followed by the most cordial
acclamations, the soldiers sometimes embracing and congratulating one
another, at other times lifting up their hands to heaven, and praying
that every blessing might attend the Roman people, and Gracchus in
particular; when Gracchus addressed them thus: "Before I had placed
you all on an equal footing with respect to the enjoyment of liberty,
I was unwilling to affix any marks by which the brave and dastardly
soldier might be distinguished. But now the pledge given by the state
being redeemed, lest all distinction between courage and cowardice
should disappear, I shall order that the names of those persons be
laid before me, who, conscious of their dastardly conduct in the
battle, have lately seceded. I shall have them cited before me, when I
shall bind them by an oath, that none of them, except such as shall
have the plea of sickness, will, so long as they serve, take either
meat or drink in any other posture than standing. This penalty you
will bear with patience when you reflect that it is impossible your
cowardice could be marked with a slighter stigma." He then gave the
signal for packing up the baggage; and the soldiers, sporting and
jesting as they drove and carried their booty, returned to Beneventum
in so playful a mood, that they appeared to be returning, not from the
field of battle, but from a feast celebrated on some remarkable
holiday. All the Beneventans pouring out in crowds to meet them at the
gate, embraced, congratulated, and invited the troops to
entertainments. They had all prepared banquets in the courts of their
houses, to which they invited the soldiers, and of which they
entreated Gracchus to allow them to partake. Gracchus gave permission,
with the proviso that they should feast in the public street. Each
person brought every thing out before his door. The volunteers feasted
with caps of liberty on their heads, or filletted with white wool;
some reclining at the tables, others standing, who at once partook of
the repast, and waited upon the rest. It even seemed a fitting
occasion that Gracchus, on his return to Rome, should order a picture
representing the festivities of that day to be executed in the temple
of Liberty, which his father caused to be built on the Aventine out of
money arising from fines, and which his father also dedicated.

17. While these events occurred at Beneventum, Hannibal having laid
waste the territory of Naples, moved his camp to Nola. The consul, as
soon as he was aware of his approach, sent for Pemponius the
propraetor, with the troops he had in the camp above Suessula; and
then prepared to meet the enemy and to make no delay in fighting. He
sent out Caius Claudius Nero in the dead of night with the main
strength of the cavalry, through the gate which was farthest removed
from the enemy, with orders to make a circuit so as not to be
observed, and then slowly to follow the enemy as they moved along, and
as soon as he perceived the battle begun, to charge them on the rear.
Whether Nero was prevented from executing these orders by mistaking
the route, or from the shortness of the time, is doubtful. Though he
was absent when the battle was fought, the Romans had unquestionably
the advantage; but as the cavalry did not come up in time, the plan of
the battle which had been agreed upon was disconcerted and Marcellus,
not daring to follow the retiring enemy, gave the signal for retreat
when his soldiers were conquering More than two thousand of the enemy
are said, however, to have fallen on that day; of the Romans, less
than four hundred. Nero, after having fruitlessly wearied both men and
horses, through the day and night, without even having seen the enemy,
returned about sunset; when the consul went so far in reprimanding him
as to assert, that he had been the only obstacle to their retorting on
the enemy the disaster sustained at Cannae. The following day the
Roman came into the field, but the Carthaginian, beaten even by his
own tacit confession, kept within his camp. Giving up all hope of
getting possession of Nola, a thing never attempted without loss,
during the silence of the night of the third day he set out for
Tarentum, which he had better hopes of having betrayed to him.

18. Nor were the Roman affairs administered with less spirit at home
than in the field. The censors being freed from the care of letting
out the erection of public works, from the low state of the treasury,
turned their attention to the regulation of men's morals, and the
chastisement of vices which sprung up during the war, in the same
manner as constitutions broken down by protracted disease, generate
other maladies. In the first place, they cited those persons who,
after the battle of Cannae, were said to have formed a design of
abandoning the commonwealth, and leaving Italy. The chief of these was
Lucius Caecilius Metellus, who happened to be then quaestor. In the
next place, as neither he nor the other persons concerned were able to
exculpate themselves on being ordered to make their defence, they
pronounced them guilty of having used words and discourse prejudicial
to the state, that a conspiracy might be formed for the abandonment of
Italy. After them were cited those persons who showed too much
ingenuity in inventing a method of discharging the obligation of their
oath, namely, such of the prisoners as concluded that the oath which
they had sworn to return, would be fulfilled by their going back
privately to Hannibal's camp, after setting out on their journey. Such
of these and of the above-mentioned as had horses at the public
expense were deprived of them, and all were degraded from their tribes
and disfranchised. Nor was the attention of the censors confined to
the regulation of the senate and the equestrian order. They erased
from the lists of the junior centuries the names of all who had not
served during the last four years, unless they were regularly
exempted, or were prevented by sickness. Those too, amounting to more
than two thousand names, were numbered among the disfranchised, and
were all degraded. To this more gentle stigma affixed by the censors,
a severe decree of the senate was added, to the effect that all those
whom the censor had stigmatized, should serve on foot, and be sent
into Sicily to join the remains of the army of Cannae, a class of
soldiers whose time of service was not to terminate till the enemy was
driven out of Italy. The censors, in consequence of the poverty of the
treasury, having abstained from receiving contracts for the repairs of
the sacred edifices, the furnishing of curule horses, and similar
matters, the persons who had been accustomed to attend auctions of
this description, came to the censors in great numbers, and exhorted
them to "transact all their business and let out the contracts in the
same manner as if there were money in the treasury. That none of them
would ask for money out of the treasury before the war was concluded."
Afterwards the owners of those slaves whom Tiberius Sempronius had
manumitted at Beneventum, came to them, stating that they were sent
for by the public bankers, to receive the price of their slaves, but
that they would not accept of it till the war was concluded. This
disposition on the part of the commons to sustain the impoverished
treasury having manifested itself, the property of minors first, and
then the portions of widows, began to be brought in; the persons who
brought them being persuaded, that their deposit would no where be
more secure and inviolable than under the public faith. If any thing
was bought or laid in for the widows and minors, an order upon the
quaestor was given for it. This liberality in individuals flowed from
the city into the camp also, insomuch that no horseman or centurion
would accept of his pay, and those who would accept it were reproached
with the appellation of mercenary men.

19. Quintus Fabius, the consul, was encamped before Casilinum, which
was occupied by a garrison of two thousand Campanians and seven
hundred of the soldiers of Hannibal. The commander was Statius Metius,
who was sent there by Cneius Magius Atellanus, who was that year
Medixtuticus and was arming the slaves and people without distinction,
in order to assault the Roman camp, while the consul was intently
occupied in the siege of Casilinum. None of these things escaped
Fabius. He therefore sent to his colleague at Nola, "That another army
was requisite, which might be opposed to the Campanians, while the
siege of Casilinum was going on; that either he should come himself,
leaving a force sufficient for the protection of Nola, or if the state
of Nola required him to stay there, in consequence of its not being
yet secure against the attempts of Hannibal, that he should summon
Tiberius Gracchus, the proconsul, from Beneventum." On this message,
Marcellus, leaving two thousand troops in garrison at Nola, came to
Casilinum with the rest of his forces; and at his arrival the
Campanians, who were already in motion, desisted from their
operations. Thus the siege of Casilinum was commenced by the two
consuls. But as the Roman soldiers received many wounds as they rashly
approached the walls, and as they did not succeed satisfactorily in
their attempts. Fabius gave it as his opinion that this, which was a
small matter, though as difficult as more important ones, should be
abandoned, and that they should retire from the place, as affairs of
greater moment were pressing. Marcellus, however, succeeded in
persuading him that they should not go away with their object
unaccomplished, observing that as there were many objects which great
generals should not attempt, so when once attempted they should not be
abandoned, because the mere report in either case would have important
consequences. Upon this the vineae and all kinds of military works and
engines were applied; in consequence of which, the Campanians
entreated Fabius to allow them to retire to Capua in safety; when a
few of them having come out of the town, Marcellus took possession
of the gate through which they passed, and first slew all
indiscriminately who were near the gate, and then rushing in, the
slaughter commenced in the town also. About fifty of the Campanians,
who at first came out of the city, having fled for refuge to Fabius,
arrived safe at Capua under his protection. Thus Casilinum was
captured on an accidental opportunity which occurred during the
conferences and delay of those who were soliciting protection. The
prisoners, both those who were Campanians and those who were
Hannibal's soldiers, were sent to Rome, where they were shut up in a
prison. The crowd of townsmen was distributed among the neighbouring
people to be kept in custody.

20. At the same time that the consuls retired from Casilinum, their
object having been accomplished, Gracchus, who was in Lucania, sent,
under a prefect of the allies, some cohorts which he had levied in
that country to ravage the lands of the enemy. These, as they were
straggling in a careless manner, Hanno surprising, retorted upon his
enemy a defeat not much less disastrous than he had himself received
at Beneventum, and then hastily retired to the territory of the
Bruttians, lest Gracchus should overtake him. Of the consuls,
Marcellus returned to Nola, whence he had come, Fabius proceeded to
Samnium to waste the lands, and recover by force the cities which had
revolted. The Samnites of Caudium suffered the severest devastation;
their fields were laid waste by fire for a wide extent, and both men
and cattle were conveyed away as booty. The towns of Compulteria,
Telesia, Compsa, Melae, Fulfulae, and Orbitanium, were taken by storm.
Blandae, belonging to the Lucanians, and Aecae to the Apulians, were
taken after a siege. Twenty-five thousand of the enemy were captured
or slain in these towns, and three hundred and seventy deserters
recovered; who, being sent to Rome by the consul, were all of them
beaten with rods in the comitium, and thrown down from the rock. Such
were the achievements of Fabius within the space of a few days. Ill
health detained Marcellus from active operations at Nola. The town of
Accua also was taken by storm, during the same period, by the praetor
Quintus Fabius, whose province was the neighbourhood of Luceria; he
also fortified a stationary camp at Ardonea. While the Romans were
thus employed in different quarters, Hannibal had reached Tarentum,
utterly destroying every thing whichsoever way he went. In the
territory of Tarentum, the troops at length began to march in a
peaceable manner. There nothing was violated, nor did they ever go out
of the road; it was evident that this was done not from the moderation
of the soldiery, or their general, but to conciliate the affections of
the Tarentines. However, on advancing almost close to the walls
without perceiving any movement, which he expected would occur on the
sight of his vanguard, he pitched his camp about a mile off the city.
Three days before the arrival of Hannibal, Marcus Livius, who had been
sent by Marcus Valerius, the propraetor, commanding the fleet at
Brundusium, had enlisted the young nobility of Tarentum, and
stationing guards at every gate, and round the walls, wherever
circumstances made it necessary, had kept such a strict watch both by
day and night, as to give no opportunity for making any attempt either
to the enemy or doubtful allies. On this account several days were
consumed there to no purpose, when Hannibal, as none of those who had
come to him at the lake Avernus, either came themselves or sent any
letter or message, perceiving that he had carelessly followed delusive
promises, moved his camp thence. Even after this he did not offer any
violence to the Tarentine territory, not quitting the hope of shaking
their allegiance to the Romans, though his simulated lenity had
hitherto been of no advantage to him; but as soon as he came to
Salapia he collected stores of corn there from the Metapontine and
Heraclean lands; for midsummer was now past, and the situation pleased
him as a place for winter quarters. From hence the Moors and Numidians
were detached to plunder the territory of Sallentum, and the
neighbouring woods of Apulia, from which not much booty of any other
sort was obtained, but principally droves of horses, four thousand of
which were distributed among his horsemen to be broken.

21. The Romans, since a war by no means to be despised was springing
up in Sicily, and the death of the tyrant had furnished the Syracusans
with more enterprising leaders, rather than changed their attachment
to the Carthaginian cause, or the state of their minds, decreed that
province to Marcus Marcellus, one of their consuls. After the
assassination of Hieronymus, at first a tumult had taken place among
the soldiery in the territory of the Leontines. They exclaimed
furiously that the manes of the king should be appeased with the blood
of the conspirators. Afterwards the frequent repetition of the word
liberty, which was restored to them, a word so delightful to the ear,
the hopes they had conceived of largesses from the royal treasury, and
of serving in future under better generals, the relation of the horrid
crimes and more horrid lusts of the tyrant, effected such an
alteration in their sentiments, that they suffered to lie unburied the
corpse of the king, whom a little before they regretted. As the rest
of the conspirators remained behind, in order to keep the army on
their side, Theodotus and Sosis, mounted on the king's horses, rode
off to Syracuse with all possible speed, that they might surprise the
king's party, while unacquainted with all that had occurred. But they
were anticipated not only by report, than which nothing is swifter in
such affairs, but also by a messenger who was one of the royal
servants. In consequence, Andranodorus had occupied with strong
garrisons the Insula and the citadel, and every other convenient part
which he could. After sunset, when it was now growing dark, Theodotus
and Sosis rode in by the Hexapylum, and displayed the royal vest
stained with blood, and the ornament of the king's head; then passing
through the Tycha, and calling the people at once to liberty and arms,
bid them assemble in the Achradina. Some of the multitude ran out into
the streets, some stood in the porches of their houses, while others
looked out from the roofs and windows, and inquired what was the
matter. Every part of the city was filled with lights and noises of
various kinds. Assemblies of armed men were formed in the open spaces.
Those who had no arms tore down from the temple of the Olympian
Jupiter the spoils of the Gauls and Illyrians, which had been
presented to Hiero by the Roman people, and hung up there by him; at
the same time offering up prayers to Jupiter, that he would willingly,
and without feeling offence, lend those consecrated weapons to those
who were arming themselves in defence of their country, of the temples
of their gods, and their liberty. This multitude was also joined by
the watches which were stationed through the principal quarters of the
city. In the island, Andranodorus, among other places, secured the
public granaries by a garrison. This place, which was enclosed by a
wall of stones hewn square, and built up on high, after the manner of
a citadel, was occupied by a body of youth, who had been appointed to
garrison it, and these sent messengers to the Achradina, to give
information that the granaries and the corn were in the power of the
senate.

22. At break of day the whole populace, armed and unarmed, assembled
at the senate-house in the Achradina: where from the altar of Concord,
which stood there, one of the nobles, named Polyaenus, delivered a
liberal and temperate address. He said, that "men who had experienced
servitude and contumely, were enraged against an evil which was well
known, but that the Syracusans had rather heard from their fathers
than seen with their own eyes the disasters which civil discord
introduces." He said, "he commended them for the alacrity with which
they had taken arms; but that he should commend them more if they
should abstain from using them unless compelled by extreme necessity.
At present he advised that ambassadors should be sent to Andranodorus,
to charge him to submit to the direction of the senate and the people,
to throw open the gates of the island, and withdraw the garrison. If
he resolved to usurp the sovereignty of which he had been appointed
guardian, that he would recommend that their liberty be recovered more
energetically from Andranodorus than it had been from Hieronymus."
From this assembly ambassadors were despatched. The senate began now
to meet, which though during the reign of Hiero it had continued to be
the public council of the state, from the time of his death up to the
present had never been assembled or consulted upon any subject. When
the ambassadors came to Andranodorus, he was himself moved by the
unanimous opinion of his countrymen, by their having possession of
other parts of the city, and by the fact that the strongest part of
the island was betrayed and placed in the hands of others; but his
wife, Demarata, the daughter of Hiero, still swelling with the pride
of royalty and female presumption, called him out from the presence of
the ambassadors, and reminded him of the expression so often repeated
by the tyrant Dionysius, "that a man ought only to relinquish
sovereign power when dragged by the feet, and not while sitting on
horseback. That it was an easy thing, at any moment one pleased, to
give up possession of grandeur, but that to create and obtain them was
difficult and arduous. That he should obtain from the ambassadors a
little time to deliberate, and to employ it in fetching the soldiers
from the Leontines; to whom, if he promised the royal treasure, every
thing would be at his disposal." This advice, suggested by a woman,
Andranodorus neither entirely rejected nor immediately adopted,
considering it the safer way to the attainment of power to temporize
for the present. Accordingly he told the ambassadors to carry word
back, that he should act subserviently to the senate and the people.
The next day, as soon as it was light, he threw open the gates of the
island, and came into the forum of the Achradina; then mounting the
altar of Concord, from which Polyaenus had delivered his harangue the
day before, he commenced a speech by soliciting pardon for his delay.
"He had kept the gates closed," he said, "not as separating his own
from the public interest, but from fear as to where the carnage would
stop when once the sword was drawn; whether they would be satisfied
with the blood of the tyrant, which was sufficient for their liberty,
or whether all who were connected with the court, by consanguinity,
affinity, or any offices, would, as implicated in another's guilt, be
butchered. After he perceived that those who had liberated their
country were desirous of preserving it when liberated, and that the
counsels of all were directed towards the public good, he had not
hesitated to restore to his country his own person and every thing
else which had been committed to his honour and guardianship, since
the person who had intrusted him with them had fallen a victim to his
own madness." Then turning to the persons who had killed the tyrant,
and calling on Theodotus and Sosis by name, he said, "You have
performed a memorable deed, but believe me, your glory is only
beginning, not yet perfected; and there still remains great danger
lest the enfranchised state should be destroyed, if you do not provide
for its tranquillity and harmony."

23. At the conclusion of this speech, he laid the keys of the gates
and of the royal treasure at their feet; and on that day, retiring
from the assembly in the highest spirits, they made supplication with
their wives and children at all the temples of the gods. On the
following day an assembly was held for the election of praetors.
Andranodorus was created among the first; the rest consisted for the
most part of the destroyers of the tyrant; two of these, Sopater and
Dinomenes, they appointed in their absence. These, on hearing of what
had passed at Syracuse, conveyed thither the royal treasure which was
at Leontini, and put it into the hands of quaestors appointed for that
purpose. The treasure also in the island and the Achradina was
delivered to them, and that part of the wall which formed too strong a
separation between the island and the other parts of the city, was
demolished by general consent. Every thing else which was done was in
conformity with this inclination of their minds to liberty.
Hippocrates and Epicydes, on hearing of the death of the tyrant, which
Hippocrates had wished to conceal even by putting the messenger to
death, being deserted by the soldiery, returned to Syracuse, as that
appeared the safest course under present circumstances; but lest if
they appeared there in common they should become objects of suspicion,
and looked upon as persons who were seeking an opportunity of
effecting some change, they in the first place addressed themselves to
the praetors and then through them to the senate. They declared, that
"they were sent by Hannibal to Hieronymus, as to a friend and ally;
that they had obeyed the orders of that man whom their general wished
them to obey; that they desired to return to Hannibal; but as the
journey would not be safe, as armed Romans were ranging at large
through the whole of Sicily, that they requested to be furnished with
some escort which might convey them in safety to Locri in Italy; and
that thus they would confer a great obligation upon Hannibal, with
little trouble." The request was easily obtained, for they were
desirous of getting rid of these generals of the king, who were
skilled in war, and at once necessitous and enterprising. But they did
not exert themselves so as to effect what they desired with the
requisite speed. Meanwhile these young men, who were of a military
turn and accustomed to the soldiers, employed themselves in
circulating charges against the senate and nobles, sometimes in the
minds of the soldiers themselves, sometimes of the deserters, of which
the greater part were Roman sailors, at other times of men belonging
to the lowest order of the populace, insinuating, that "what they were
secretly labouring and contriving to effect, was to place Syracuse
under the dominion of the Romans with the pretence of a renewed
alliance, and then that faction and the few promoters of the alliance
would be supreme."

24. The crowds of persons disposed to hear and credit these
insinuations which flowed into Syracuse from every quarter increased
daily, and afforded hopes, not only to Epicydes but to Andranodorus
also, of effecting a revolution. The latter, wearied at length by the
importunities of his wife, who warned him, "that now was the
favourable time for seizing the government, while every thing was in
confusion in consequence of liberty being recent and not yet regularly
established; while a soldiery supported by the royal pay was to be met
with, and while generals sent by Hannibal and accustomed to the
soldiery might forward the attempt;" he communicated his design with
Themistus, who had married the daughter of Gelon, and a few days
afterwards incautiously disclosed it to a certain tragic actor, named
Ariston, to whom he was in the habit of committing other secrets. He
was a man of reputable birth and fortune, nor did his profession
disgrace them, for among the Greeks no pursuit of that kind was
considered dishonourable. He therefore discovered the plot to the
praetors, from a conviction that his country had a superior claim upon
his fidelity. These having satisfied themselves that his statement was
not false by indubitable proofs, took the advice of the elder
senators, and with their sanction, having placed a guard at the doors,
slew Themistus and Andranodorus as soon as they had entered the
senate-house. A disturbance arising in consequence of this act, which,
as none but the praetors knew the cause of it, wore an appearance of
atrocity, the praetors, having at length procured silence, introduced
the informer into the senate-house; and after he had in a regular
manner detailed to the senate every particular, showing that the
conspiracy owed its origin to the marriage of Harmonia, the daughter
of Gelon, with Themistus; that the African and Spanish auxiliaries had
been prepared to murder the praetors and others of the nobility; that
it had been given out that their goods were to be the booty of the
assassins; that already a band of mercenaries accustomed to obey the
command of Andranodorus had been procured for the reoccupation of the
island; and having then distinctly represented to them the several
parts which the persons implicated in the transaction were performing,
and having brought under their view the entire plot prepared for
execution with men and arms; it seemed to the senate that they had
fallen as justly as Hieronymus had. A shout was raised before the
senate-house by a crowd of people variously disposed and uncertain of
the facts; but as they were conducting themselves in a furious and
menacing manner, the bodies of the conspirators in the vestibule of
the senate-house restrained them with such alarm, that they silently
followed the more discreet part of the commons to an assembly. Sopater
was the person commissioned by the senate and his colleague to explain
the affair.

25. Treating them as if they stood upon their trial, he began with
their past lives; and insisted that Andranodorus and Themistus were
the authors of every act of iniquity and impiety which had been
perpetrated since the death of Hiero. "For what," said he, "did the
boy Hieronymus ever do of his own accord? What could he do who had
scarce as yet arrived at puberty? His tutors and guardians had ruled,
while the odium rested on another. Therefore they ought to have been
put to death either before Hieronymus or with him. Nevertheless those
men, deservedly marked out for death, had attempted fresh crimes after
the decease of the tyrant; first openly, when, closing the gates of
the island, Andranodorus declared himself heir to the throne, and kept
that as proprietor which he had held only in the capacity of guardian;
afterwards, when betrayed by those who were in the island and
blockaded by the whole body of the citizens who held the Achradina, he
endeavoured to obtain, by secret and artful means, that sovereignty
which he had in vain attempted openly; whom not even benefits and
honorary distinction could move, for even this conspirator against the
liberty of his country was created praetor among her liberators. But
that wives of royal blood had infected them with this thirst for
royalty, one having married the daughter of Hiero, the other the
daughter of Gelon." On hearing these words, a shout arose from every
part of the assembly, that "none of these women ought to live, and
that not one of the royal family should be left alive." Such is the
nature of the populace; they are either cringing slaves or haughty
tyrants. They know not how with moderation to spurn or to enjoy that
liberty which holds the middle place; nor are there generally wanting
ministers, the panders to their resentment, who incite their eager and
intemperate minds to blood and carnage. Thus, on the present occasion,
the praetors instantly proposed the passing of a decree, which was
consented to almost before it was proposed, that all the royal family
should be put to death; and persons despatched for the purpose by the
praetors, put to death Demarata, the daughter of Hiero, and Harmonia,
the daughter of Gelon, the wives of Andranodorus and Themistus.

26. There was a daughter of Hiero, named Heraclea, the wife of
Zoippus, who, having been sent by Hieronymus as ambassador to king
Ptolemy, had become a voluntary exile. As soon as she was apprized
that they were coming to her also, she fled for refuge into the chapel
to the household gods, accompanied by her two virgin daughters, with
dishevelled hair, and other marks of wretchedness. In addition to
this, she had recourse to prayers also; she implored them "by the
memory of her father, Hiero, and her brother, Gelon, that they would
not suffer her, a guiltless person, to be consumed by their hatred of
Hieronymus. That all that she had derived from his reign was the exile
of her husband. That neither did she enjoy the same advantages as her
sister while Hieronymus was alive, nor was her cause the same as hers
now he was dead. What? Though her sister would have shared the throne
with Andranodorus, had he succeeded in his designs, she must have been
in servitude with the rest. Can any one doubt, that if information
should be conveyed to Zoippus that Hieronymus had been put to death,
and that Syracuse was free, he would instantly embark and return to
his native land. But how are all human hopes deceived! His wife and
children are struggling for their lives in his native land, now
blessed with liberty! In what manner standing in the way of liberty or
the laws? What danger could arise to any one from them, from a
solitary, and in a manner, widowed woman and girls living in a state
of orphanage? But perhaps it will be granted that no danger is to be
apprehended from them, but alleged that the whole royal family is
detested. If this were the case, she entreated that they would banish
them far from Syracuse and Sicily, and order them to be conveyed to
Alexandria, the wife to her husband, the daughters to their father."
Seeing that their ears and minds were unimpressed, and that certain of
them were drawing their swords to prevent a fruitless consumption of
time, she gave over entreating for herself, and began to implore them
to "spare, at least, her daughters, at an age which even exasperated
enemies spared." She entreated them "that they would not, in their
revenge on tyrants, themselves imitate the crimes which were odious to
them." While thus employed, they dragged her from the sanctuary and
murdered her; and after that they fell upon the virgins, who were
sprinkled with the blood of their mother; who, distracted alike by
fear and grief, and as if seized with madness, rushed out of the
chapel with such rapidity, that had there been an opening by which
they might have escaped into the street, they would have filled the
city with confusion. As it was, they several times made their escape
through the midst of so many armed men with their persons uninjured in
the contracted space which the house afforded, and extricated
themselves from their grasp, though they had to disengage themselves
from so many and such strong hands; but at length enfeebled by wounds,
and after covering every place with blood, they fell down lifeless.
This murder, piteous as it was in itself, was rendered still more so
by its happening that a short time after it a message arrived that
they should not be killed, as the minds of the people were now turned
to compassion. This compassion then gave rise to a feeling of anger,
because so much haste had been shown in carrying the punishment into
effect, and because no opportunity was left for relenting or retracing
the steps of their passion. The multitude therefore gave vent to their
indignation, and demanded an election to supply the places of
Andranodorus and Themistus, for both of them had been praetors; an
election by no means likely to be agreeable to the praetors.

27. The day was fixed for the election, when, to the surprise of all,
one person from the extremity of the crowd nominated Epicydes, and
then another from the same quarter nominated Hippocrates. Afterwards
the voices in favour of these persons increased with the manifest
approbation of the multitude. The assembly was one of a heterogeneous
character, consisting not only of the commons, but a crowd of
soldiers, with a large admixture even of deserters, who were desirous
of innovation in every thing. The praetors, at first, concealed their
feelings, and were for protracting the business; but at length,
overcome by the general opinion, and apprehensive of a sedition, they
declared them the praetors. These did not, however, immediately openly
avow their sentiments, though they were chagrined that ambassadors had
been sent to Appius Claudius to negotiate a ten days' truce, and that
on obtaining this, others were sent to treat for the renewal of the
old alliance. The Romans, with a fleet of a hundred ships, were then
stationed at Murgantia, waiting the issue of the commotion raised at
Syracuse by the death of the tyrants, and to what their recent
acquisition of liberty would impel the people. Meanwhile, the
Syracusan ambassadors were sent by Appius Claudius to Marcellus on his
coming into Sicily, and Marcellus having heard the conditions of
peace, and being of opinion that matters might be brought to a
settlement, himself also sent ambassadors to Syracuse to treat with
the praetors in person on the renewal of the alliance. But now by no
means the same state of quiet and tranquillity existed there.
Hippocrates and Epicydes, their fears being removed, after that
intelligence had arrived that a Carthaginian fleet had put in at
Pachynum, complained sometimes to the mercenary soldiers, at other
times to the deserters, that Syracuse was being betrayed to the
Romans. And when Appius began to station his ships at the mouth of the
port, in order to inspire the other party with courage, their false
insinuations appeared to receive great corroboration; and on the first
impulse, the populace had even run down in a disorderly manner to
prevent them from disembarking.

28. While affairs were in this unsettled state, it was resolved to
call an assembly; in which, when some leaned to one side and some to
the other, and an insurrection being on the point of breaking out,
Apollonides, one of the nobles, delivered a speech fraught with
salutary advice, considering the critical state of affairs: "Never,"
he said, "had a state a nearer prospect of safety and annihilation.
For if they would all unanimously espouse the cause either of the
Romans or the Carthaginians, there could be no state whose condition
would be more prosperous and happy; but if they pulled different ways,
the war between the Romans and Carthaginians would not be more bloody
than that which would take place between the Syracusans themselves, in
which both the contending parties would have their forces, their
troops, and their generals, within the same walls. Every exertion
ought therefore to be made that all might think alike. Which alliance
would be productive of the greater advantages, was a question of quite
a secondary nature, and of less moment; though the authority of Hiero
ought to be followed in preference to that of Hieronymus in the
selection of allies, and a friendship of which they had had a happy
experience through a space of fifty years, ought to be chosen rather
than one now untried and formerly unfaithful. That it ought also to
have some weight in their deliberations, that peace with the
Carthaginians might be refused in such a manner as not immediately, at
least, to have a war with them, while with the Romans they must
forthwith have either peace or war." The less of party spirit and
warmth appeared in this speech the greater weight it had. A military
council also was united with the praetors and a chosen body of
senators; the commanders of companies also, and the praefects of the
allies, were ordered to consult conjointly. After the question had
been agitated with great warmth, at length, as there appeared to be no
means of carrying on a war with the Romans, it was resolved that a
treaty of peace should be formed, and that ambassadors should be sent
with those from Rome to ratify the same.

29. Not many days intervened before ambassadors came from the
Leontines, requesting troops to protect their frontiers; an embassy
which appeared to afford a very favourable opportunity for
disencumbering the city of a turbulent and disorderly rabble, and for
removing their leaders to a distance. The praetor, Hippocrates, was
ordered to lead the deserters thither. Many of the mercenary
auxiliaries accompanying them made them number four thousand armed
men. This expedition gave great delight both to those who were sent
and those who sent them, for to the former an opportunity was afforded
of change which they had long desired, while the latter were rejoiced
because they considered that a kind of sink of the city had been
drained off. But they had, as it were, only relieved a sick body for a
time, that it might afterwards fall into a more aggravated disease.
For Hippocrates began to ravage the adjoining parts of the Roman
province, at first by stealthy excursions, but afterwards, when Appies
had sent a body of troops to protect the lands of the allies, he made
an attack with all his forces upon the guard posted over against him,
and slew many. Marcellus, when informed of this, immediately sent
ambassadors to Syracuse, who said that the faith of the treaty had
been broken, and that there would never be wanting a cause for
hostilities, unless Hippocrates and Epicydes were removed not only
from Syracuse, but far from all Sicily. Epicydes, lest by being
present he should be arraigned for the offence committed by his absent
brother, or should be wanting on his own part in stirring up a war,
proceeded himself also to the Leontines; and seeing that they were
already sufficiently exasperated against the Romans, he endeavoured to
detach them from the Syracusans also. His argument was, that the terms
on which they had formed a treaty of peace with the Romans were, that
whatever people had been subject to their kings should be placed under
their dominion; and that now they were not satisfied with liberty
unless they could also exercise kingly power and dominion over others.
The answer, therefore, he said, which they ought to send back was,
that the Leontines also considered themselves entitled to liberty,
either on the ground that the tyrant fell in the streets of their
city, or that there the shout was first raised for liberty; and that
they were the persons who, abandoning the king's generals, flocked to
Syracuse. That, therefore, either that article must be expunged from
the treaty, or that that term of it would not be admitted. They easily
persuaded the multitude; and when the ambassadors of Syracuse
complained of the slaughter of the Roman guard, and ordered that
Hippocrates and Epicydes should depart either to Locri or any other
place they pleased, provided they quitted Sicily, a reply was made to
them in a haughty manner, "that they had neither placed themselves at
the disposal of the Syracusans to make a peace for them with the
Romans, nor were they bound by the treaties of other people." This
answer the Syracusans laid before the Romans, declaring at the same
time that "the Leontines were not under their control, and that,
therefore, the Romans might make war on them without violating the
treaty subsisting between them; that they would also not be wanting in
the war, provided that when brought again under subjection, they
should form a part of their dominion, agreeably to the conditions of
the peace."

30. Marcellus marched with his entire forces against Leontini, having
sent for Appius also, in order that he might attack it in another
quarter; when, such was the ardour of the troops in consequence of the
indignation they felt at the Roman guards being put to the sword
during the negotiations for a peace, that they took the town by storm
on the first assault. Hippocrates and Epicydes, perceiving that the
enemy were getting possession of the walls and breaking open the
gates, retired with a few others into the citadel, from which they
fled unobserved during the night to Herbessus. The Syracusans, who had
marched from home with eight thousand troops, were met at the river
Myla by a messenger, who informed them that the city was taken. The
rest which he stated was a mixture of truth and falsehood; he said
that there had been an indiscriminate massacre of the soldiers and the
townsmen, and that he did not think that one person who had arrived at
puberty had survived; that the town had been pillaged, and the
property of the rich men given to the troops. On receiving such
direful news the army halted; and while all were under violent
excitement, the generals, Sosis and Dinomenes, consulted together as
to the course to be taken. The scourging and beheading of two thousand
deserters had given to this false statement a plausibility which
excited alarm; but no violence was offered to any of the Leontine or
other soldiers after the city was taken; and every man's property was
restored to him, with the exception only of such as was destroyed in
the first confusion which attended the capture of the city. The
troops, who complained of their fellow-soldiers having been betrayed
and butchered, could neither be induced to proceed to Leontini, nor
wait where they were for more certain intelligence. The praetors,
perceiving their minds disposed to mutiny, but concluding that their
violence would not be of long continuance, if those who had led them
on to such folly were removed, led the troops to Megara, whence they
themselves with a few horsemen proceeded to Herbessus, under the
expectation of having the city betrayed to them in the general
consternation; but being disappointed in this attempt, they resolved
to resort to force, and moved their camp from Megara on the following
day, in order to attack Herbessus with all their forces. Hippocrates
and Epicydes having formed the design of putting themselves into the
hands of the soldiers, who were for the most part accustomed to them,
and were now incensed at the report of the massacre of their comrades,
not so much as a safe measure on the first view of it as that it was
their only course, now that all hope was cut off, went out to meet the
army. It happened that the troops which marched in the van were six
hundred Cretans, who had been engaged in the service of Hieronymus
under their command, and were under obligation to Hannibal, having
been captured at the Trasimenus among the Roman auxiliaries, and
dismissed by him. Hippocrates and Epicydes, recognising them by their
standards and the fashion of their armour, held out olive branches,
and the fillets usually worn by suppliants, and implored them to
receive them into their ranks, protect them when received, and not
betray them to the Syracusans, by whom they themselves would soon be
delivered up to the Romans to be butchered.

31. But the Cretans with one accord called out to them to be of good
courage; that they would share every fortune with them. During this
conversation, the vanguard had halted, and the march was delayed; nor
had the cause of the delay as yet reached the generals. After the
report had spread that Hippocrates and Epicydes were there, and a
voice was heard through the whole army, which showed evidently that
the troops were pleased at their arrival, the praetors immediately
gallopped to the front, and earnestly asked "what was the meaning of
that violation of discipline, which the Cretans had committed in
holding conference with the enemy, and allowing them to mingle with
their ranks without the authority of the praetors." They ordered
Hippocrates to be seized and thrown into chains. On hearing which such
a clamour was raised, first by the Cretans and then by the rest, that
it was quite evident if they proceeded farther that they would have
cause to fear. In this state of anxiety and perplexity, they gave
orders to march back to Megara, whence they had set out, and sent
messengers to Syracuse, to give information of their present
condition. Hippocrates added a deception, seeing that the minds of the
troops were disposed to entertain every suspicion. Having sent some
Cretans to lie in wait in the roads, he read a letter he pretended had
been intercepted, but which he had written himself. The address was:
"The praetors of Syracuse to the consul Marcellus." After the
customary wishing of health, it stated "that he had acted duly and
properly in sparing none of the Leontines, but that the cause of all
the mercenary troops was the same, and that Syracuse would never be
tranquil while there were any foreign auxiliaries in the city or in
the army. That it was therefore necessary that he should endeavour to
get into his power those who were encamped at Megara, with their
praetors, and by punishing them, at length restore Syracuse to
liberty." After this letter had been read, they ran to seize their
arms in every direction, with so great a clamour, that the praetors,
in the utmost consternation, rode away to Syracuse during the
confusion. The mutiny, however, was not quelled even by their flight,
but an attack was made upon the Syracusan soldiers; nor would any one
have escaped their violence, had not Hippocrates and Epicydes opposed
the resentment of the multitude, not from pity or any humane motive,
but lest they should cut off all hope of effecting their return; and
that they might have the soldiers, both as faithful supporters of
their cause, and as hostages, and conciliate to themselves their
relatives and friends, in the first place by so great an obligation,
and in the next by reason of the pledge. Having also experienced that
the populace could be excited by any cause, however groundless or
trifling, they procured a soldier of the number of those who were
besieged at Leontini, whom they suborned to carry a report to
Syracuse, corresponding with that which had been falsely told at the
Myla; and by vouching for what he stated, and relating as matters
which he had seen, those things of which doubts were entertained, to
kindle the resentment of the people.

32. This man not only obtained credit with the commons, but being
introduced into the senate-house, produced an impression upon the
senate also. Some men of no small authority openly declared, that it
was very fortunate that the rapacity and cruelty of the Romans had
been made apparent in the case of the Leontines; that if they had
entered Syracuse, they would have committed the same or even more
horrible acts, as there the temptations to rapacity would have been
greater. All, therefore, advised that the gates should be closed and
the city guarded, but not the same persons were objects of fear or
hatred to all alike. Among the soldiers of every kind, and a great
part of the people, the Roman name was hated. The praetors, and a few
of the nobles, though enraged by the fictitious intelligence, rather
directed their cautions against a nearer and more immediate evil.
Hippocrates and Epicycles were now at the Hexapylum; and conversations
were taking place, fomented by the relatives of the native soldiers
who were in the army, touching the opening of the gates, and the
allowing their common country to be defended from the violence of the
Romans. One of the doors of the Hexapylum was now thrown open, and the
troops began to be taken in at it, when the praetors interposed; and
first by commands and menaces, then by advice, they endeavoured to
deter them from their purpose, and last of all, every other means
proving ineffectual, forgetful of their dignity, they tried to move
them by prayers, imploring them not to betray their country to men
heretofore the satellites of the tyrant, and now the corrupters of the
army. But the ears of the excited multitude were deaf to all these
arguments, and the exertions made from within to break open the gates,
were not less than those without; the gates were all broken open, and
the whole army received into the Hexapylum. The praetors, with the
youth of the city, fled into the Achradina; the mercenary soldiers and
deserters, with all the soldiers of the late king who were at
Syracuse, joined the forces of the enemy. The Achradina also was
therefore taken on the first assault, and all the praetors, except
such as escaped in the confusion, were put to the sword. Night put an
end to the carnage. On the following day the slaves were invited to
liberty, and those bound in prison were released; after which this
mixed rabble created Hippocrates and Epicydes their praetors, and thus
Syracuse, when for a brief period the light of liberty had shone on
it, relapsed into her former state of servitude.

33. The Romans, on receiving information of these events, immediately
moved their camp from Leontini to Syracuse. It happened at this time
that ambassadors were sent by Appius in a quinquereme, to make their
way through the harbour. A quadrireme was sent in advance, which was
captured as soon as it entered the mouth of the harbour, and the
ambassadors with difficulty made their escape. And now not only the
laws of peace but of war also were not regarded, when the Roman army
pitched their camp at Olympium, a temple of Jupiter, a mile and a half
from the city. From which place also it was thought proper that
ambassadors should be sent forward; these were met by Hippocrates and
Epicydes with their friends without the gate, to prevent their
entering the city. The Roman, who was appointed to speak, said that
"he did not bring war, but aid and assistance to the Syracusans, not
only to such as, escaping from the midst of the carnage, fled to the
Romans for protection, but to those also, who, overpowered by fear,
were submitting to a servitude more shocking, not only than exile, but
than death. Nor would the Romans suffer the horrid murder of their
friends to go unavenged. If, therefore, those who had taken refuge
with them were allowed to return to their country with safety, the
authors of the massacre delivered up, and the Syracusans reinstated in
the enjoyment of their liberty and laws, there would be no necessity
for arms; but if these things were not done, they would direct their
arms unceasingly against those who delayed them, whoever they might
be." Epicydes replied, that "if they had been commissioned with any
message for them, they would have given them an answer; and when the
government of Syracuse was in the hands of those persons to whom they
were come, they might visit Syracuse again. If they should commence
hostilities, they would learn by actual experience that it was by no
means the same thing to besiege Syracuse and Leontini." With this he
left the ambassadors and closed the gate. The siege of Syracuse then
commenced by sea and land at the same time; by land on the side of the
Hexapylum; by sea on the side of the Achradina, the wall of which is
washed by its waves; and as the Romans felt a confidence that as they
had taken Leontini by the terror they occasioned on the first assault,
they should be able in some quarter to effect an entrance into a city
so desert, and diffused over so large an extent of ground, they
brought up to the walls every kind of engine for besieging cities.

34. And an attempt made with so much energy would have succeeded, had
it not been for one person then at Syracuse. That person was
Archimedes, a man of unrivalled skill in observing the heavens and the
stars, but more deserving of admiration as the inventor and
constructor of warlike engines and works, by means of which, with a
very slight effort, he turned to ridicule what the enemy effected with
great difficulty. The wall which ran along unequal eminences, most of
which were high and difficult of access, some low and open to approach
along level vales, he furnished with every kind of warlike engine, as
seemed suitable to each particular place. Marcellus attacked from the
quinqueremes the wall of the Achradina, which, as before stated, was
washed by the sea. From the other ships the archers and slingers and
light infantry, whose weapon is difficult to be thrown back by the
unskilful, allowed scarce any person to remain upon the wall
unwounded. These, as they required room for the discharge of their
missiles, kept their ships at a distance from the wall. Eight more
quinqueremes joined together in pairs, the oars on their inner sides
being removed, so that side might be placed to side, and which forming
as it were ships, were worked by means of the oars on the outer sides,
carried turrets built up in stories, and other engines employed in
battering walls. Against this naval armament, Archimedes placed on
different parts of the walls engines of various dimensions. Against
the ships which were at a distance he discharged stones of immense
weight. Those which were nearer he assailed with lighter, and
therefore more numerous missiles. Lastly, in order that his own men
might heap their weapons upon the enemy, without receiving any wounds
themselves, he perforated the wall from the top to the bottom with a
great number of loop-holes, about a cubit in diameter, through which
some with arrows, others with scorpions of moderate size, assailed the
enemy without being seen. Certain ships which came nearer to the walls
in order to get within the range of the engines, he placed upon their
sterns, raising up their prows by throwing upon them an iron grapple,
attached to a strong chain, by means of a tolleno which projected from
the wall, and overhung them, having a heavy counterpoise of lead which
forced back the lever to the ground; then the grapple being suddenly
disengaged, the ship falling as it were from the wall, was, by these
means, to the utter consternation of the mariners, dashed in such a
manner against the water, that even if it fell back in an erect
position it took in a great quantity of water. Thus the attack by sea
was foiled, and their whole efforts were directed to an attack by land
with all their forces. But on this side also the place was furnished
with a similar array of engines of every kind, procured at the expense
of Hiero, who had given his attention to this object through a course
of many years, and constructed by the unrivalled abilities of
Archimedes. The nature of the place also assisted them; for the rock
which formed the foundation of the wall was for the most part so
steep, that not only materials discharged from engines, but such as
were rolled down by their own gravity, fell upon the enemy with great
force; the same cause rendered the approach to the city difficult, and
the footing unsteady. Wherefore, a council being held, it was
resolved, since every attempt was frustrated, to abstain from
assaulting the place, and keeping up a blockade, only to cut off the
provisions of the enemy by sea and land.

35. Meanwhile, Marcellus, who had set out with about a third part of
the army, to recover the towns which, during the commotion, had gone
over to the Carthaginians, regained Helorus and Herbessus by voluntary
surrender. Megara, which he took by storm, he demolished and
plundered, in order to terrify the rest, but particularly the
Syracusans. Much about the same time, Himilco, who had kept his fleet
for a long time at the promontory of Pachynus, landed twenty-five
thousand infantry, three thousand horse, and twelve elephants, at
Heraclea, which they call Minoa. This force was much greater than that
which he had before on board his fleet at Pachynus. But after Syracuse
was seized by Hippocrates, he proceeded to Carthage, where, being
aided by ambassadors from Hippocrates, and a letter from Hannibal, who
said that now was the time to recover Sicily with the highest honour,
while his own advice given in person had no small influence, he had
prevailed upon the Carthaginians to transport into Sicily as large a
force as possible, both of foot and horse. Immediately on his arrival
he retook Heraclea, and within a few days after Agrigentum; and in the
other states which sided with the Carthaginians, such confident hopes
were kindled of driving the Romans out of Sicily, that at last even
those who were besieged at Syracuse took courage; and thinking that
half their forces would be sufficient for the defence of the city,
they divided the business of the war between them in such a manner,
that Epicydes superintended the defence of the city, while
Hippocrates, in conjunction with Himilco, prosecuted the war against
the Roman consul. The latter, having passed by night through the
intervals between the posts, with ten thousand foot and five hundred
horse, was pitching a camp near the city Acrillae, when Marcellus came
upon them, while engaged in raising the fortifications, on his return
from Agrigentum, which was already occupied by the enemy, having
failed in his attempt to get there before the enemy by expeditious
marching, Marcellus calculated upon any thing rather than meeting with
a Syracusan army at that time and place; but still through fear of
Himilco and the Carthaginians, for whom he was by no means a match
with the forces he had with him, he was marching with all possible
circumspection, and with his troops so arranged, as to be prepared for
any thing which might occur.

36. It happened that the caution he had observed with intent to guard
him against the Carthaginians, proved useful against the Sicilians.
Having caught them in disorder and dispersed, employed in forming
their camp, and for the most part unarmed, he cut off all their
infantry. Their cavalry, having commenced a slight engagement, fled to
Acrae with Hippocrates. This battle having checked the Sicilians in
their purpose of revolting from the Romans, Marcellus returned to
Syracuse, and a few days after Himilco, being joined by Hippocrates,
encamped on the river Anapus, about eight miles distant from that
place. Nearly about the same time, fifty-five ships of war of the
Carthaginians, with Bomilcar as commander of the fleet, put into the
great harbour of Syracuse from the sea, and a Roman fleet of thirty
quinqueremes landed the first legion at Panormus; and so intent were
both the contending powers upon Sicily, that the seat of war might
seem to have been removed from Italy. Himilco, who thought that the
Roman legion which had been landed at Panormus, would doubtless fall a
prey to him on its way to Syracuse, was mistaken in his road; for the
Carthaginian marched through the inland parts of the country, while
the legion, keeping along the coast, and attended by the fleet, came
up with Appius Claudius, who had advanced to Pachynum with a part of
his forces to meet it. Nor did the Carthaginians delay longer at
Syracuse. Bomilcar, who at the same time that he did not feel
sufficient confidence in his naval strength, as the Romans had a fleet
more than double his number, was aware that delay which could be
attended with no good effect, would only increase the scarcity of
provisions among the allies by the presence of his troops, sailed out
into the deep, and crossed over into Africa. Himilco, who had in vain
followed Marcellus to Syracuse, to see if he could get any opportunity
of engaging him before he was joined by larger forces, failing in this
object, and seeing that the enemy were secured at Syracuse, both by
their fortifications and the strength of their forces, to avoid
wasting time in sitting by as an idle spectator of the siege of his
allies, without being able to do any good, marched his troops away, in
order to bring them up wherever the prospect of revolt from the Romans
might invite him, and wherever by his presence he might inspire
additional courage in those who espoused his interest. He first got
possession of Murgantia, the Roman garrison having been betrayed by
the inhabitants themselves. Here a great quantity of corn and
provisions of every kind had been laid up by the Romans.

37. To this revolt the minds of other states also were stimulated; and
the Roman garrisons were now either driven out of the citadels, or
treacherously given up and overpowered. Enna, which stood on an
eminence lofty and of difficult ascent on all sides, was impregnable
on account of its situation, and had besides in its citadel a strong
garrison commanded by one who was very unlikely to be overreached by
treachery, Lucius Pinarius, a man of vigorous mind, who relied more on
the measures he took to prevent treachery, than on the fidelity of the
Sicilians; and at that time particularly the intelligence he had
received of so many cities being betrayed, and revolting, and of the
massacre of the garrisons, had made him solicitous to use every
precaution. Accordingly, by day and night equally, every thing was
kept in readiness, and every place furnished with guards and watches,
the soldiery being continually under arms and at their posts. But when
the principal men in Enna, who had already entered into a covenant
with Himilco to betray the garrison, found that they could get no
opportunity of circumventing the Roman, they resolved to act openly.
They urged, that "the city and the citadel ought to be under their
control, as they had formed an alliance with the Romans on the
understanding that they were to be free, and had not been delivered
into their custody as slaves. That they therefore thought it just that
the keys of the gates should be restored to them. That their honour
formed the strongest tie upon good allies, and that the people and
senate of Rome would entertain feelings of gratitude towards them if
they continued in friendship with them of their own free will, and not
by compulsion." The Roman replied, that "he was placed there by his
general to protect the place; that from him he had received the keys
of the gates and the custody of the citadel, trusts which he held not
subject to his own will, nor that of the inhabitants of Enna, but to
his who committed them to him. That among the Romans, for a man to
quit his post was a capital offence, and that parents had sanctioned
that law by the death even of their own children. That the consul
Marcellus was not far off; that they might send ambassadors to him,
who possessed the right and liberty of deciding." But they said, they
would certainly not send to him, and solemnly declared, that as they
could not obtain their object by argument, they would seek some means
of asserting their liberty. Pinarius upon this observed, "that if they
thought it too much to send to the consul, still they would, at least,
grant him an assembly of the people, that it might be ascertained
whether these denunciations came from a few, or from the whole state."
An assembly of the people was proclaimed for the next day, with the
general consent.

38. After this conference, he returned into the citadel, and
assembling his soldiers, thus addressed them: "Soldiers, I suppose you
have heard in what manner the Roman garrisons have been betrayed and
cut off by the Sicilians of late. You have escaped the same treachery,
first by the kindness of the gods, and secondly by your own good
conduct, in unremittingly standing and watching under arms. I wish the
rest of our time may be passed without suffering or committing
dreadful things. This caution, which we have hitherto employed, has
been directed against covert treachery, but not succeeding in this as
they wished, they now publicly and openly demand back the keys of the
gates; but as soon as we shall have delivered them up, Enna will be
instantly in the hands of the Carthaginians, and we shall be butchered
under circumstances more horrid than those with which the garrison of
Murgantia were massacred. I have with difficulty procured a delay of
one night for deliberation, that I might employ it in acquainting you
with the danger which threatens you. At daybreak they intend holding a
general assembly for the purpose of criminating me, and stirring up
the people against you; to-morrow, therefore, Enna will be inundated
either with your blood, or that of its own inhabitants. If they are
beforehand with you, you will have no hope left, but if you anticipate
their proceedings, you will have no danger. Victory will belong to
that side which shall have drawn the sword first. You shall all,
therefore, full armed, attentively wait the signal. I shall be in the
assembly, and by talking and disputing will spin out the time till
every thing shall be ready. When I shall have given the signal with my
gown, then, mind me raising a shout on all sides rush upon the
multitude, and fell all before you with the sword, taking care that no
one survive from whom either force or fraud can be apprehended. You,
mother Ceres and Proserpine, I entreat, and all ye other gods,
celestial and infernal, who frequent this city and these consecrated
lakes and groves, that you would lend us your friendly and propitious
aid, as we adopt this measure not for the purpose of inflicting, but
averting injury. I should exhort you at greater length my soldiers, if
you were about to fight with armed men, men unarmed and off their
guard, you will slay to satiety. The consul's camp too is near, so
that nothing can be apprehended from Himilco and the Carthaginians'."

39. Being allowed to retire immediately after this exhortation, they
employed themselves in taking refreshment. The next day they stationed
themselves some in one place and others in another, to block up the
streets, and shut up the ways by which the townsmen might escape, the
greater part of them stationing themselves upon and round the theatre,
as they had been accustomed before also to be spectators of the
assemblies. When the Roman praefect, having been brought into the
presence of the people by the magistrates, said, that the power and
authority of deciding the question appertained to the consul, and not
to him, repeating for the most part what he had urged the day before,
first of all a small number, and then more, desired him to give up the
keys, but afterwards all with one consent demanded it, and when he
hesitated and delayed, threatened him furiously, and seemed as though
they would not further delay violent extremities then the praefect
gave the signal agreed upon with his gown and the soldiers, who had
been long anxiously waiting the signal, and in readiness, raising a
shout, ran down, some of them from the higher ground, upon the rear of
the assembly while others blocked up the passages leading out of the
crowded theatre. The people of Enna thus shut up in the pit were put
to the sword, being heaped one upon another not only in consequence of
the slaughter, but also from their own efforts to escape, for some
scrambling over the heads of others, and those that were unhurt
falling upon the wounded, and the living upon the dead, they were
accumulated together. Thence they ran in every direction throughout
the city, when nothing was any where to be seen but flight and
bloodshed, as though the city had been captured, for the rage of the
soldiery was not less excited in putting to the sword an unarmed
rabble, than it would have been had the heat of battle and an equality
of danger stimulated it. Thus possession of Enna was retained, by an
act which was either atrocious or unavoidable. Marcellus did not
disapprove of the deed, and gave up the plunder of the place to the
soldiery, concluding that the Sicilians, deterred by this example,
would refrain from betraying their garrisons. As this city was
situated in the heart of Sicily, and was distinguished both on account
of the remarkable strength of its natural situation, and because every
part of it was rendered sacred by the traces it contained of the rape
of Proserpine of old, the news of its disaster spread though the whole
of Sicily in nearly one day, and as people considered that by this
horrid massacre violence had been done not only to the habitations of
men, but even of the gods, then indeed those who even before this
event were in doubt which side they should take, revolted to the
Carthaginians Hippocrates and Himilco, who had in vain brought up
their troops to Enna at the invitation of the traitors, retired
thence, the former to Murgantia, the latter to Agrigentum. Marcellus
retrograded into the territory of Leontium, and after collecting a
quantity of corn and other provisions in his camp there, left a small
body of troops to protect it, and then went to carry on the siege of
Syracuse. Appius Claudius having been allowed to go from thence to
Rome to put up for the consulship, he appointed Titus Quintus
Crispinus to command the fleet and the old camp in his room. He
himself fortified his camp, and built huts for his troops at a
distance of five miles from Hexapylum, at a place called Leon. These
were the transactions in Sicily up to the beginning of the winter.

40. The same summer the war with king Philip, as had been before
suspected, broke out. Ambassadors from Oricum came to Marcus Valerius,
the praetor, who was directing his fleet around Brundusium and the
neighbouring coasts of Calabria, with intelligence, that Philip had
first made an attempt upon Apollonia, having approached it by sailing
up the river with a hundred and twenty barks with two banks of oars;
after that, not succeeding so speedily as he had hoped, that he had
brought up his army secretly to Oricum by night; which city, as it was
situated on a plain, and was not secured either by fortifications or
by men and arms, was overpowered at the first assault. At the same
time that they delivered this intelligence, they entreated him to
bring them succour, and repel that decided enemy of the Romans by land
or by a naval force, since they were attacked for no other cause than
that they lay over against Italy. Marcus Valerius, leaving Publius
Valerius lieutenant-general charged with the protection of that
quarter, set sail with his fleet equipped and prepared, having put on
board of ships of burthen such soldiers as there was not room for in
the men of war, and reached Oricum on the second day; and as that city
was occupied by a slight garrison, which Philip had left on his
departure thence, he retook it without much opposition. Here
ambassadors came to him from Apollonia, stating that they were
subjected to a siege because they were unwilling to revolt from the
Romans, and that they would not be able any longer to resist the power
of the Macedonians, unless a Roman force were sent for their
protection. Having undertaken to perform what they wished, he sent two
thousand chosen armed men in ships of war to the mouth of the river,
under the command of Quintus Naevius Crista, praefect of the allies, a
man of enterprise, and experienced in military affairs. Having landed
his troops, and sent back the ships to join the rest of the fleet at
Oricum, whence he had come, he marched his troops at a distance from
the river, by a way not guarded at all by the king's party, and
entered the city by night, so that none of the enemy perceived him.
During the following day they remained quiet, to afford time for the
praefect to inspect the youth of Apollonia, together with the arms and
resources of the city. Having derived considerable confidence from a
review and inspection of these, and at the same time discovering from
scouts the supineness and negligence which prevailed among the enemy,
he marched out of the city during the dead of night without any noise,
and entered the camp of the enemy, which was in such a neglected and
exposed state, that it was quite clear that a thousand men had passed
the rampart before any one perceived them, and that had they abstained
from putting them to the sword, they might have penetrated to the
royal pavilion. The killing of those who were nearest the gate aroused
the enemy; and in consequence, they were all seized with such alarm
and dismay, that not only none of the rest attempted to take arms or
endeavour to expel the enemy from the camp, but even the king himself,
betaking himself to flight, in a manner half naked and just as he was
when roused from his sleep, hurried away to the river and his ships in
a garb scarcely decent for a private soldier, much less for a king.
Thither also the rest of the multitude fled with the utmost
precipitation. Little less than three thousand men were slain or made
prisoners in the camp; considerably more, however, were captured than
slain. The camp having been plundered, the Apollonians removed into
their city the catapults, ballistas, and other engines which had been
got together for the purpose of assaulting their city, for the
protection of their walls, in case at any time a similar conjuncture
should arise; all the rest of the plunder which the camp afforded was
given up to the Romans. Intelligence of these events having been
carried to Oricum, Marcus Valerius immediately brought his fleet to
the mouth of the river, that the king might not attempt to make his
escape by ship. Thus Philip, having lost all hope of being able to
cope with his enemies by land or sea, and having either hauled on
shore or burnt his ships, made for Macedonia by land, his troops being
for the most part unarmed and despoiled of their baggage. The Roman
fleet, with Marcus Valerius, wintered at Oricum.

41. The same year the war was prosecuted in Spain with various
success; for before the Romans crossed the Iberus, Mago and Hasdrubal
had routed an immense army of Spaniards; and the farther Spain would
have revolted from the Romans, had not Publius Cornelius, hastily
crossing the Iberus with his army, given a seasonable stimulus to the
wavering resolutions of his allies by his arrival among them. The
Romans first encamped at a place called the High Camp, which is
remarkable for the death of the great Hamilcar. It was a fortress
strongly defended by works, and thither they had previously conveyed
corn; but as the whole circumjacent country was full of enemy's
troops, and the Roman army on its march had been charged by the
cavalry of the enemy without being able to take revenge upon them, two
thousand men, who either loitered behind or had strayed through the
fields, having been slain, the Romans quitted this place to get nearer
to a friendly country, and fortified a camp at the mount of Victory.
To this place came Cneius Scipio with all his forces, and Hasdrubal,
son of Gisgo, and a third Carthaginian general, with a complete army,
all of whom took up a position opposite the Roman camp and on the
other side the river. Publius Scipio, going out with some light troops
to take a view of the surrounding country, was observed by the enemy;
and he would have been overpowered in the open plain, had he not
seized an eminence near him. Here too he was closely invested, but was
rescued from the troops which environed him by the arrival of his
brother. Castulo, a city of Spain, so strong and celebrated, and so
closely connected with the Carthaginians, that Hannibal had taken a
wife from it, revolted to the Romans. The Carthaginians commenced the
siege of Illiturgi, because there was a Roman garrison in it; and it
seemed that they would carry the place, chiefly in consequence of a
lack of provisions. Cneius Scipio, setting out with a legion lightly
equipped, in order to bring succour to his allies and the garrison,
entered the city, passing between the two camps of the enemy, and
slaying a great number of them. The next day also he sallied out and
fought with equal success. Above twelve thousand were slain in the two
battles, more than a thousand made prisoners, and thirty-six military
standards captured. In consequence of this they retired from
Illiturgi. After this the siege of Bigerra, a city which was also in
alliance with the Romans, was commenced by the Carthaginians; but
Scipio coming up, raised the siege without experiencing any
opposition.

42. The Carthaginians then removed their camp to Munda, whither the
Romans speedily followed them. Here a pitched battle was fought, which
lasted almost four hours; and while the Romans were carrying all
before them in the most glorious manner, the signal for retreat was
sounded, because the thigh of Cneius Scipio had been transfixed with a
javelin. The soldiers round about him were thrown into a state of
great alarm, lest the wound should be mortal. However, there was no
doubt but that if they had not been prevented by the intervention of
this accident, they might have taken the Carthaginian camp that day.
By this time, not only the men, but the elephants, were driven quite
up to the rampart; and even upon the top of it nine and thirty
elephants were pierced with spears. In this battle, too, as many as
twelve thousand are said to have been slain, nearly three thousand
captured, with fifty-seven military standards. The Carthaginians
retired thence to the city Auringis, whither the Romans followed them,
in order to take advantage of their terror. Here Scipio again fought
them, having been carried into the field in a small litter; the
victory was decisive; but not half so many of the enemy were slain as
before, because fewer survived to fight. But this family, which
possessed a natural talent at renewing war and restoring its effects,
in a short time recruited their army, Mago having been sent by his
brother to press soldiers, and assumed courage to try the issue of a
fresh struggle. Though the soldiers were for the most part different,
yet as they fought in a cause which had so often been unsuccessful
within the space of a few days, they carried into the field the same
state of mind as those which had been engaged before, and the issue of
the battle was similar. More than eight thousand were slain, not much
less than a thousand captured, with fifty-eight military standards.
The greater part of the spoils had belonged to the Gauls, consisting
of golden chains and bracelets in great numbers. Also two
distinguished Gallic petty princes, whose names were Moenicaptus and
Civismarus, fell in this battle. Eight elephants were captured and
three slain. When affairs went on so prosperously in Spain, the Romans
began to feel ashamed that Saguntum, on account of which the war had
originated, should continue for now the eighth year in the power of
the enemy. Accordingly, having expelled by force the Carthaginian
garrison, they retook that town, and restored it to such of the
ancient inhabitants as had survived the fury of the war. The
Turditanians also, who had been the cause of the war between that
people and the Carthaginians, they reduced under their power, sold
them as slaves, and razed their city.

43. Such were the achievements in Spain during the consulate of
Quintus Fabius and Marcus Claudius. At Rome, as soon as the new
plebeian tribunes entered upon their office, Lucius Metellus, a
plebeian tribune, immediately appointed a day for impleading the
censors, Publius Furius and Marcus Atilius, before the people. In the
preceding year, when he was quaestor, they had deprived him of his
horse, removed him from his tribe, and disfranchised him, on account
of the conspiracy entered into at Cannae to abandon Italy. But being
aided by the other nine tribunes, they were forbidden to answer while
in office, and were discharged. The death of Publius Furius prevented
their completing the lustrum. Marcus Atilius abdicated his office. An
assembly for the election of consuls was held by Quintus Fabius
Maximus. The consuls elected were Quintus Fabius Maximus, son of the
consul, and Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus a second time, both being
absent. The praetors appointed were Marcus Atilius, and the two curule
aediles, Publius Sempronius Tuditanus and Cneius Fulvius Centumalus,
together with Marcus Aemilius Lepidus. It is recorded, that the scenic
games were this year, for the first time, celebrated for four days by
the curule aediles. The aedile Tuditanus was the man who made his way
through the midst of the enemy at Cannae when all the rest were
paralysed with fear, in consequence of that dreadful calamity. As soon
as the elections were completed, the consuls elect having been
summoned to Rome, at the instance of Quintus Fabius, the consul,
entered upon their office, and took the sense of the senate respecting
the war, their own provinces as well as those of the praetors, and
also respecting the armies to be employed, and which each of them was
to command.

44. The provinces and armies were thus distributed: the prosecution of
the war with Hannibal was given to the consuls, and of the armies, one
which Sempronius himself had commanded, and another which the consul
Fabius had commanded, each consisting of two legions. Marcus Aemilius,
the praetor, who had the foreign jurisdiction, was to have Luceria as
his province, with the two legions which Quintus Fabius, then consul,
had commanded as praetor, his colleague, Marcus Atilius, the city
praetor, undertaking the duties of his office. The province of
Ariminum fell to the lot of Publius Sempronius, that of Suessula to
Cneius Fulvius, with two legions each likewise; Fulvius taking with
him the city legions; Tuditanus receiving his from Manius Pomponius.
The following generals were continued in command, and their provinces
assigned to them thus: to Marcus Claudius, so much of Sicily as lay
within the limits of the kingdom of Hiero; to Lentulus, the
propraetor, the old province in that island; to Titus Otacilius, the
fleet; no additional troops were assigned to them. Marcus Valerius had
Greece and Macedonia, with the legion and the fleet which he had
there; Quintus Mucius had Sardinia, with his old army, consisting of
two legions; Caius Terentius, Picenum, with one legion which he then
commanded. Besides, orders were given to enlist two legions for the
city, and twenty thousand men from the allies. With these leaders and
these forces did they fortify the Roman empire against the many wars
which had either actually broken out, or were suspected at one and the
same time. After enlisting the city legions and raising troops to make
up the numbers of the others, the consuls, before they quitted the
city, expiated the prodigies which were reported. A wall and a gate
had been struck by lightning; and at Aricia even the temple of Jupiter
had been struck by lightning. Other illusions of the eyes and ears
were credited as realities. An appearance as of ships had been seen in
the river at Tarracina, when there were none there. A clashing of arms
was heard in the temple of Jupiter Vicilinus, in the territory of
Compsa; and a river at Amiternum had flowed bloody. These prodigies
having been expiated according to a decree of the pontiffs, the
consuls set out, Sempronius for Lucania, Fabius for Apulia. The father
of the latter came into the camp at Suessula, as his
lieutenant-general; and when the son advanced to meet him, the
lictors, out of respect for his dignity, went on in silence. The old
man rode past eleven of the fasces, when the consul ordered the lictor
nearest to him to take care and he called to him to dismount; then at
length dismounting, he exclaimed, "I wished to try, my son, whether
you were duly sensible that you are a consul."

45. To this camp came Dasias Altinius of Arpi privately and by night,
attended by three slaves, with a promise that if he should receive a
reward for it, he would engage to betray Arpi to them. Fabius having
laid the matter before a council, some were of opinion that "he ought
to be scourged and put to death as a deserter, as a man of unstable
mind, and a common enemy to both sides; who, after the defeat at
Cannae, had gone over to Hannibal and drawn Arpi into revolt, as if it
were right that a man's fidelity should vary according to the
fluctuations of fortune; and who now, when the Roman cause, contrary
to his hopes and wishes, was as it were rising up again, would seem to
aggravate his baseness by recompensing those whom he had formerly
betrayed, by fresh betrayal. That a man whose custom it was to espouse
one side, while his heart was on another, was unworthy of confidence
as an ally, and contemptible as an enemy; that he ought to be made a
third example to deserters, in addition to the betrayers of Falerii
and Pyrrhus." On the other hand, Fabius, the father of the consul,
observed, that, "forgetful of circumstances, men were apt to exercise
a free judgment on every question in the heat of war, as in time of
peace; for though in the present instance that which ought rather to
form the object of their endeavours and to occupy their thoughts, is
by what means it may be brought about that none of the allies may
revolt from the Roman people, yet that they never think of; but, on
the contrary, they urge that an example ought to be made of any who
might repent and look back upon their former alliance. But if it is
allowable to forsake the Romans, and not allowable to return to them,
who can doubt but that in a short time the Romans, deserted by their
allies, will see every state in Italy united in leagues with the
Carthaginians. Not, however, that he was of opinion that any
confidence was to be reposed in Altinius, but he would invent some
middle course of proceeding. Treating him neither as an enemy nor as a
friend for the present, his wish was, that he should be kept during
the war in some city whose fidelity could be relied on, at a short
distance from the camp, in a state of easy restraint; and that when
the war was concluded, they should then deliberate whether he more
deserved to be punished for his former defection, or pardoned for his
present return." The opinion of Fabius was approved of. Altinius was
bound in chains and given into custody, together with his companions,
and a large quantity of gold which he brought with him was ordered to
be kept for him. He was kept at Cales, where, during the day, he was
unconfined, but attended by guards who locked him up at night. He was
first missed and inquired for at his house at Arpi. but afterwards,
when the report of his absence had spread through the city, a violent
sensation was excited, as if they had lost their leader, and, from the
apprehension of some attempt to alter the present state of things,
messengers were immediately despatched to Hannibal. With this the
Carthaginian was far from being displeased, both because he had long
regarded the man himself with suspicion, as one of doubtful fidelity,
and because he had now been lucky enough to get a pretext for
possessing himself of the property of so wealthy a person. But that
the world might suppose that he had yielded to resentment more than to
avarice, he added cruelty to rapacity; for he summoned his wife and
children to the camp, and after having made inquiry, first, respecting
the flight of Altinius, and then, touching the quantity of gold and
silver which was left at his house, and informed himself on all these
points, he burned them alive.

46. Fabius, setting out from Suessula, first set about the siege of
Arpi; and having pitched his camp about half a mile from it, he took a
near view of the site and walls of the city, and resolved to attack
it, in preference, in that quarter where it was most secured by works,
and where the least care was taken in guarding it. After getting all
things together which could be of use in besieging a city, he selected
the most efficient of the centurions out of the whole army, placing
them under the command of tribunes of approved valour, and giving them
six hundred soldiers, a number which was thought sufficient for the
purpose. These he ordered to bring the scaling ladders to the place
which he had marked out, as soon as the signal of the fourth watch had
sounded. In this part there was a low and narrow gate, opening into a
street which was little frequented, and which led through a deserted
part of the city. He ordered them, after scaling the wall, to proceed
to this gate, and break down the bars on the inside by force, and when
they were in possession of that part of the city, to give a signal
with a cornet, that the rest of the troops might be brought up,
observing that he would have every thing prepared and ready. These
orders were executed promptly, and that which seemed likely to impede
their operations, served more than any thing to conceal them. A shower
of rain, which came on suddenly at midnight, compelled the guards and
watches to slip away from their posts and take shelter in the houses;
and the noise of the shower, which was somewhat copious, at first
prevented their hearing that which was made by the men in breaking
open the gate. Afterwards, when it fell upon the ear more gently and
uniformly, it lulled a great number of the men to sleep. After they
had secured possession of the gate, they placed cornet-players in the
street at equal distances, and desired them to sound, in order to call
the consul. This being done according to the plan previously agreed
upon, the consul ordered the troops to march, and a little before
daylight entered the city through the broken gate.

47. Then at length the enemy were roused, the shower was now
subsiding, and daylight coming on. Hannibal had a garrison of about
five thousand armed men in the city, and the inhabitants themselves
had three thousand men in arms; these the Carthaginians placed in
front against the enemy, to guard against any treachery on their rear.
The fight was carried on at first in the dark, and in the narrow
streets, the Romans having seized not only the streets, but the houses
also nearest the gate, that they might not be struck or wounded by any
thing discharged at them from above. Some of the Arpinians and Romans
recognised each other, which led to conversations, in which the Romans
asked them, what it was they meant? for what offence on the part of
the Romans, or what service on that of the Carthaginians, they, who
were Italians, made war in favour of foreigners and barbarians,
against their ancient allies the Romans, and endeavoured to render
Italy tributary and stipendiary to Africa? The Arpinians urged in
excuse of themselves, that in ignorance of all the circumstances, they
had been sold to the Carthaginians by their nobility, and that they
were kept in a state of thraldom and oppression by the few. A
beginning having been made, greater numbers on both sides entered into
conversation; and at length the praetor of Arpi was brought by his
countrymen before the consul, and after exchanging assurances in the
midst of the standards and the troops, the Arpinians suddenly turned
their arms against the Carthaginians, in favour of the Romans. Some
Spaniards also, little less than a thousand in number, after only
stipulating with the consul that the Carthaginian garrison might be
allowed to march out unhurt, passed over to the consul. The gates were
therefore thrown open for the Carthaginians; and being allowed to go
out unmolested, in conformity with the stipulation, they joined
Hannibal in Salapia. Thus was Arpi restored to the Romans, without the
loss of a life, except that of one man, who was formerly a traitor,
and recently a deserter. The Spaniards were ordered to receive a
double allowance of provisions, and on very many occasions the
republic availed itself of their brave and faithful services. While
one of the consuls was in Apulia, and the other in Lucania, a hundred
and twelve Campanian noblemen, having gone out of Capua, with the
permission of the magistrates, under pretence of collecting booty from
the enemy's lands, came into the Roman camp, which lay above Suessula.
They told the soldiers, forming the vanguard, that they wished to
speak with the praetor. Cneius Fulvius commanded the camp; who, on
being informed of the circumstance, ordered ten of them to be brought
into his presence unarmed; and after hearing their request, (and all
they asked was, that when the Romans should recover Capua, their
property might be restored to them,) they were all received under his
protection. The other praetor, Sempronius Tuditanus, took by force the
town of Aternum; more than seven thousand were captured, with a
considerable quantity of coined brass and silver. A dreadful fire
happened at Rome, which continued for two nights and a day; every
thing was burnt to the ground between the Salinae and the Carmental
gate, with the Aequimaelium and the Jugarian street. In the temples of
Fortune, Mater Matuta, and Hope, which latter stood without the gate,
the fire, spreading to a wide extent, consumed much both sacred and
profane.

48. The same year, the two Cornelii, Publius and Cneius, as affairs
were now in a prosperous state in Spain, and they had recovered many
ancient allies, and attached fresh ones to them, extended their views
even to Africa. Syphax was a king of the Numidians, who had suddenly
become hostile to the Carthaginians; to him they sent three centurions
as ambassadors, to form a treaty of friendship and alliance with him;
and to promise, that, if he persevered in pressing the war against the
Carthaginians, he would render an acceptable service to the senate and
people of Rome, and they would endeavour to requite the favour with
large additions, and at a seasonable time. This embassy was gratifying
to the barbarian; and when conversing with the ambassadors on the art
of war he heard the observations of those experienced soldiers, by
comparing his own practice with so regular a system of discipline, he
became sensible of how many things he himself was ignorant. Then he
entreated them to give the first proof of their being good and
faithful allies, "by letting two of them carry back the result of
their embassy to their generals, while one remained with him as his
instructor in military science, observing that the Numidian nation
were unacquainted with the method of carrying on war with foot forces,
being useful only as mounted soldiers. That it was in this manner that
their ancestors had carried on war even from the first origin of their
nation, and to this they were habituated from their childhood. But
that they had to contend with an enemy who relied upon the prowess of
their infantry; with whom, if they wished to be placed upon an
equality in respect of efficient strength, they must also furnish
themselves with infantry. That his dominions abounded with a large
quantity of men fit for the purpose, but that he was unacquainted with
the art of arming, equipping, and marshalling them; that all his
infantry were unwieldy and unmanageable, like a rabble collected
together by chance." The ambassadors answered, that they would comply
with his request for the present, on his engaging to send him back
immediately, if their generals did not approve of what they had done.
The name of the person who staid behind with the king was Quintus
Statorius. With the two other Romans, the Numidian sent ambassadors
into Spain, to receive the ratification of the alliance from the Roman
generals. He gave it in charge to the same persons, forthwith to
induce the Numidians, who were serving as auxiliaries among the
Carthaginian troops, to go over to the other side. Statorius raised a
body of infantry for the king out of the large number of young men
which he found; and having formed them into companies, in close
imitation of the Roman method, taught them to follow their standards
and keep their ranks when being marshalled, and when performing their
evolutions; and he so habituated them to military works and other
military duties, that in a short time the king relied not more on his
cavalry than on his infantry; and in a regular and pitched battle,
fought on a level plain, he overcame his enemies, the Carthaginians.
In Spain also the arrival of the king's ambassadors was of the
greatest advantage to the Romans, for at the news thereof the
Numidians began rapidly to pass over. Thus the Romans and Syphax were
united in friendship, which the Carthaginians hearing of, immediately
sent ambassadors to Gala, who reigned in another part of Numidia, over
a nation called Massylians.

49. Gala had a son named Masinissa, seventeen years of age, but a
youth of such talents, that even at that time it was evident that he
would render the kingdom more extensive and powerful than when he
received it. The ambassadors represented that, "since Syphax had
united himself with the Romans, that by their alliance he might
strengthen his hands against the kings and nations of Africa, it would
be better for Gala also to unite with the Carthaginians as soon as
possible, before Syphax crossed over into Spain, or the Romans into
Africa; that Syphax might be overpowered, while as yet he derived
nothing from his league with the Romans but the name of it." Gala, his
son claiming to be intrusted with the conduct of the war, was easily
prevailed upon to send an army, which, joined by the legions of the
Carthaginians, totally defeated Syphax in a great battle. In this
thirty thousand men are said to have been slain. Syphax, with a few
horsemen, fled from the field, and took refuge among the Maurusian
Numidians, a nation dwelling at the extremity of Africa, near the
ocean, and over against Gades. But the barbarians flocking to his
standard from all sides, in consequence of his great renown, he
speedily armed a very large force. Before he passed over with these
forces into Spain, which was separated only by a narrow strait,
Masinissa came up with his victorious army; and here he acquired great
glory in the prosecution of the war with Syphax, in which he acted
alone and unsupported by any aid from the Carthaginians. In Spain
nothing worth mentioning was performed, except that the Romans drew
over to their side the Celtiberian youth, by giving them the same pay
which they had stipulated with the Carthaginians to pay them. They
also sent above three hundred Spaniards of the greatest distinction
into Italy, to bring over their countrymen, who served among the
auxiliary troops of Hannibal. The only memorable circumstance of this
year in Spain was, that the Romans then, for the first time, employed
mercenary troops in their camp, namely, the Celtiberians.




BOOK XXV.


_Publius Cornelius Scipio, afterwards called Africanus, elected
aedile before he had attained the age required by the law. The citadel
of Tarentum, in which the Roman garrison had taken refuge, betrayed to
Hannibal. Games instituted in honour of Apollo, called Apollinarian.
Quintus Fulvius and Appius Claudius, consuls, defeat Hanno the
Carthaginian general. Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus betrayed by a
Lucanian to Mago, and slain. Centenius Penula, who had been a
centurion, asks the senate for the command of an army, promising to
engage and vanquish Hannibal, is cut off with eight thousand men.
Cneius Fulvius engages Hannibal, and is beaten, with the loss of
sixteen thousand men slain, he himself escapes with only two hundred
horsemen. Quintus Fulvius and Appius Claudius, consuls, lay siege to
Capua. Syracuse taken by Claudius Marcellus after a siege of three
years. In the tumult occasioned by taking the city, Archimedes is
killed while intently occupied on some figures which he had drawn in
the sand. Publius and Cornelius Scipio, after having performed many
eminent services in Spain, are slain, together with nearly the whole
of their armies, eight years after their arrival in that country; and
the possession of that province would have been entirely lost, but for
the valour and activity of Lucius Marcius, a Roman knight, who,
collecting the scattered remains of the vanquished armies, utterly
defeats the enemy, storming their two camps, killing thirty-seven
thousand of them, and taking eighteen hundred together with an immense
booty._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. Hannibal passed the summer during which these events occurred in
Africa and Italy, in the Tarentine territory, with the hope of having
the city of the Tarentines betrayed to him. Meanwhile some
inconsiderable towns belonging to them, and to the Sallentines,
revolted to him. At the same time, of the twelve states of the
Bruttians, which had in a former year gone over to the Carthaginians,
the Consentians and Thurians returned to the protection of the Roman
people. And more would have done the same, had not Titus Pomponius
Veientanus, praefect of the allies, having acquired the appearance of
a regular general, in consequence of several successful predatory
expeditions in the Bruttian territory, got together a tumultuary band,
and fought a battle with Hanno. In that battle, a great number of men,
consisting, however, of a disorderly rabble of slaves and rustics,
were slain or captured. The least part of the loss was, that the
praefect himself was taken prisoner; for he was not only in the
present instance guilty of having rashly engaged the enemy, but
previously, in the capacity of farmer of the revenue, by iniquitous
practices of every description, had shown himself faithless and
injurious to the state, as well as the companies. Among the Lucanians,
the consul, Sempronius, fought several small battles, but none worthy
of being recorded, he also took several inconsiderable towns. In
proportion as the war was protracted, and the sentiments no less than
the circumstances of men fluctuated accordingly as events flowed
prosperously or otherwise, the citizens were seized with such a
passion for superstitious observances, and those for the most part
introduced from foreign countries, that either the people or the gods
appeared to have undergone a sudden change. And now the Roman rites
were growing into disuse, not only in private, and within doors, but
in public also; in the forum and Capitol there were crowds of women
sacrificing, and offering up prayers to the gods, in modes unusual in
that country. A low order of sacrificers and soothsayers had enslaved
men's understandings, and the numbers of these were increased by the
country people, whom want and terror had driven into the city, from
the fields which were lain uncultivated during a protracted war, and
had suffered from the incursions of the enemy, and by the profitable
cheating in the ignorance of others which they carried on like an
allowed and customary trade. At first, good men gave protest in
private to the indignation they felt at these proceedings, but
afterwards the thing came before the fathers, and formed a matter of
public complaint. The aediles and triumviri, appointed for the
execution of criminals, were severely reprimanded by the senate for
not preventing these irregularities, but when they attempted to remove
the crowd of persons thus employed from the forum, and to overthrow
the preparations for their sacred rites, they narrowly escaped
personal injury. It being now evident, that the evil was too powerful
to be checked by inferior magistrates, the senate commissioned Marcus
Atilius, the city praetor, to rid the people of these superstitions.
He called an assembly, in which he read the decree of the senate, and
gave notice, that all persons who had any books of divination, or
forms of prayer, or any written system of sacrificing, should lay all
the aforesaid books and writings before him before the calends of
April; and that no person should sacrifice in any public or
consecrated place according to new or foreign rites.

2. Several of the public priests too died this year: Lucius Cornelius
Lentulus, chief pontiff, Caius Papirius Maso, son of Caius, a pontiff,
Publius Furius Philo, an augur, and Caius Papirius Maso, son of
Lucius, a decemvir for the superintendence of sacred rites. In lieu of
Lentulus, Marcus Cornelius Cethegus, in lieu of Papirius Cnaeius,
Servilius Caepio, were created pontiffs. Lucius Quinctius Flaminius
was created augur, and Lucius Cornelius Lentulus decemvir for the
superintendence of sacred rites. The time for the election of consuls
was now approaching; but as it was not thought proper to call the
consuls away from the war with which they were intently occupied,
Tiberius Sempronius, the consul, nominated Caius Claudius Centho as
dictator to hold the election. He appointed Quintus Fulvius Flaccus as
his master of the horse. On the first day on which the election could
be held, the dictator appointed as consuls, Quintus Fulvius Flaccus,
his master of the horse, and Appius Claudius Pulcher, who had held the
government of Sicily as praetor. The praetors created were Cneius
Fulvius Flaccus, Caius Claudius Nero, Marcus Junius Silanus, Publius
Cornelius Sulla. The election completed, the dictator retired from his
office. This year, Publius Cornelius Scipio, afterwards surnamed
Africanus, held the office of curule aedile, with Marcus Cornelius
Cethegus; and when the tribunes of the people opposed his pretensions
to the aedileship, alleging, that no notice ought to be taken of him,
because he had not attained the legal age for candidateship, he
observed, "if the citizens in general are desirous of appointing me
aedile, I am old enough." Upon this the people ran to their respective
tribes to give their votes, with feelings so strongly disposed in his
favour, that the tribunes on a sudden abandoned their attempt. The
largesses bestowed by the aediles were the following: the Roman games
were sumptuously exhibited, considering the present state of their
resources; they were repeated during one day, and a gallon of oil was
given to each street. Lucius Villius Tapulus, and Marcus Fundanius
Fundulus, the plebeian aediles, accused some matrons of misconduct
before the people, and some of them they convicted and sent into
exile. The plebeian games were repeated during two days, and a feast
in honour of Jupiter was celebrated on occasion of the games.

3. Quintus Fulvius Flaccus, for the third time, and Appius Claudius
entered upon the office of consuls. The praetors determined their
provinces by lot. Publius Cornelius Sulla received both the city and
the foreign jurisdiction, formerly allotted to two persons, Cneius
Fulvius Flaccus, Apulia, Caius Claudius Nero, Suessula, and Marcus
Junius Silanus, Tuscany. To the consuls the conduct of the war with
Hannibal was decreed with two legions each, one taking the troops of
Quintus Fabius, the consul of the former year, the other those of
Fulvius Centumalus. Of the praetors, Fulvius Flaccus was to have the
legions which were in Luceria under Aemilius the praetor, Nero
Claudius those in Picenum under Caius Terentius, each raising recruits
for himself to fill up the number of his troops. To Marcus Junius the
city legions of the former year were assigned, to be employed against
the Tuscans. Tiberius Sempronius Gracchus and Publius Sempronius
Tuditanus were continued in command in their provinces of Lucania and
Gaul with the armies they had, as was also Publius Lentulus in that
part of Sicily which formed the ancient Roman province. Marcus
Marcellus had Syracuse, and that which was the kingdom of Hiero. Titus
Otacilius was continued in the command of the fleet, Marcus Valerius
in that of Greece, Quintus Mucius Scaevola in that of Sardinia. The
Cornelii, Publius and Cneius, were continued in the command of Spain.
In addition to the armies already existing, two legions for the
service of the city were levied by the consuls, and a total of
twenty-three legions was made up this year. The levy of the consuls
was impeded by the conduct of Marcus Posthumius Pyrgensis, almost
accompanied with a serious disturbance. Posthumius was a farmer of the
revenue, who, for knavery and rapacity, practised through a course of
many years, had no equal except Titus Pomponius Veientanus, who had
been taken prisoner the former year by the Carthaginians under the
conduct of Hanno, while carelessly ravaging the lands in Lucania. As
the state had taken upon itself the risk of any loss which might arise
from storms to the commodities conveyed to the armies, not only had
these two men fabricated false accounts of shipwrecks, but even those
which had really occurred were occasioned by their own knavery, and
not by accident. Their plan was to put a few goods of little value
into old and shattered vessels, which they sank in the deep, taking up
the sailors in boats prepared for the purpose, and then returning
falsely the cargo as many times more valuable than it was. This
fraudulent practice had been pointed out to Marcus Atilius, the
praetor in a former year, who had communicated it to the senate; no
decree, however, had been passed censuring it, because the fathers
were unwilling that any offence should be given to the order of
revenue farmers while affairs were in such a state. The people were
severer avengers of the fraud; and at length two tribunes of the
people, Spurius and Lucius Carvilius, being moved to take some active
measure, as they saw that this conduct excited universal disgust, and
had become notorious, proposed that a fine of two hundred thousand
asses should be imposed on Marcus Posthumius. When the day arrived for
arguing the question, the people assembled in such numbers, that the
area of the Capitol could scarcely contain them; and the cause having
been gone through, the only hope of safety which presented itself was,
that Caius Servilius Casca, a tribune of the people, a connexion and
relation of Posthumius, should interpose his protest before the tribes
were called to give their votes. The witnesses having been produced,
the tribunes caused the people to withdraw, and the urn was brought,
in order that the tribes should draw lots which should give the vote
first. Meanwhile, the farmers of the revenue urged Casca to stop the
proceedings for that day. The people, however, loudly opposed it; and
Casca happened to be sitting on the most prominent part of the
rostrum, whose mind fear and shame were jointly agitating. Seeing that
no dependence was to be placed in him for protection, the farmers of
the revenue, forming themselves into a wedge, rushed into the void
space occasioned by the removal of the people for the purpose of
causing disturbance, wrangling at the same time with the people and
the tribunes. The affair had now almost proceeded to violence, when
Fulvius Flaccus, the consul, addressing the tribunes, said, "Do you
not see that you are degraded to the common rank, and that an
insurrection will be the result, unless you speedily dismiss the
assembly of the commons."

4. The commons being dismissed, the senate was assembled, when the
consuls proposed the consideration of the interruption experienced by
the assembly of the commons, in consequence of the violence and
audacity of the farmers of the revenue. They said, that "Marcus Furius
Camillus, whose banishment was followed by the downfall of the city,
had suffered himself to be condemned by his exasperated countrymen.
That before him, the decemviri, according to whose laws they lived up
to the present day, and afterwards many men of the first rank in the
state, had submitted to have sentence passed upon them by the people.
But Posthumius Pyrgensis had wrested from the Roman people their right
of suffrage, had dissolved the assembly of the commons, had set at
nought the authority of the tribunes, had drawn up a body of men in
battle-array against the Roman people; and seized upon a post, in
order to cut off the tribunes from the commons, and prevent the tribes
being called to give their votes. That the only thing which had
restrained the people from bloodshed and violence, was the forbearance
of the magistrates in giving way for the moment to the fury and
audacity of a few individuals, and suffering themselves and the Roman
people to be overcome; and that no opportunity might be afforded those
who were seeking an occasion of violence, in dissolving, agreeably to
the wish of the defendant himself, that assembly which he was about to
interrupt by force of arms." Observations of this kind having been
urged with a warmth proportioned to the atrocity of the conduct which
called them forth, by all the most respectable persons, and the senate
having passed a decree to the effect that the violence offered was
prejudicial to the state, and a precedent of pernicious tendency,
immediately the Carvilii, tribunes of the people, giving up the action
for a fine, appointed a day on which Posthumius should be tried
capitally, and ordered, that unless he gave bail, he should be
apprehended by the beadle, and carried to prison. Posthumius gave
bail, but did not appear. The tribunes then proposed to the commons,
and the commons resolved, that if Marcus Posthumius did not appear
before the calends of May, and if on being cited on that day he did
not answer, and sufficient cause were not shown why he did not, he
would be adjudged an exile, his goods would be sold, and himself
interdicted from water and fire. They then proceeded to indict
capitally, and demand bail of each of the persons who had been the
promoters of the disorder and riot. At first they threw into prison
those who did not give bail, and afterwards even such as could; upon
which the greater part of them went into exile, to avoid the danger to
which this proceeding exposed them.

5. The knavery of the revenue farmers, and their subsequent audacious
conduct to screen themselves from its effects, thus terminated. An
assembly was then held for the creation of a chief pontiff. The new
pontiff, Marcus Cornelius Cethegus, presided. The election was
contested with the greatest obstinacy by three candidates, Quintus
Fulvius Flaccus, the consul, who had been twice consul before and
censor, Titus Manhus Torquatus, who had himself also been
distinguished by two consulships and the censorship, and Publius
Licinius Ciassus, who was about to stand for the office of curule
aedile. In this contest, the last-mentioned candidate, though a young
man, beat the others, who were his superiors in years, and had filled
offices of honour. Before him there had not been a man for a hundred
and twenty years, except Publius Cornelius Calussa, who had been
created chief pontiff without having sat in the curule chair. Though
the consuls found great difficulty in completing the levy, for in
consequence of the scarcity of young men, it was not easy to procure
enough for the two purposes of forming the new city legions, and
recruiting the old ones, the senate forbade them to desist from the
attempt, and ordered two triumvirates to be appointed, one of which
within, the other without the fiftieth mile from the city, might
ascertain the utmost number of free-born men which were to be found in
the villages, and market towns, and hamlets, and enlist whom they
thought strong enough to bear arms, though they had not attained the
military age. That the tribunes of the people, if they thought proper,
should propose to the people, that such as should take the military
oath being under seventeen years, should be allowed to reckon their
period of service in the same manner as if they had enlisted at
seventeen or older. The two triumvirates, created agreeably to this
decree of the senate, enlisted free-born men throughout the country.
At the same time a letter from Marcellus from Sicily, respecting the
petition of the troops who served with Publius Lentulus, was read in
the senate. These troops were the relics of the disaster at Cannae,
and had been sent out of the way into Sicily, as has been mentioned
before, on an understanding that they should not be brought home
before the conclusion of the Carthaginian war.

6. With the permission of Lentulus, these men sent the most
distinguished of the cavalry and centurions, and a select body of the
legionary infantry, as ambassadors to Marcellus, to his winter
quarters. Having obtained leave to speak, one of them thus addressed
him: "We should have approached you, Marcus Marcellus, when consul in
Italy, as soon as that decree of the senate was passed respecting us,
which, though not unjust, was certainly severe, had we not hoped, that
being sent into a province which was in a state of disorder in
consequence of the death of its kings, to carry on an arduous war
against the Sicilians and Carthaginians together, we should make
atonement to the state by our blood and wounds, in the same manner as,
within the memory of our fathers, those who were taken prisoners by
Pyrrhus at Heraclea, made atonement by fighting against the same
Pyrrhus. And yet, for what fault of ours, conscript fathers, did you
then, or do you now, feel displeasure towards us; for when I look upon
you, Marcus Marcellus, I seem to behold both the consuls and the whole
body of the senate; and had you been our consul at Cannae, a better
fate would have attended the state as well as ourselves. Permit me, I
entreat you, before I complain of the hardship of our situation, to
clear ourselves of the guilt with which we are charged. If it was
neither by the anger of the gods, nor by fate, according to whose laws
the course of human affairs is unalterably fixed, but by misconduct
that we were undone at Cannae; but whose was that misconduct; the
soldiers', or that of their generals? For my own part, I, as a
soldier, will never say a word of my commander, particularly when I
know that he received the thanks of the senate for not having
despaired of the state; and who has been continued in command through
every year since his flight from Cannae. We have heard that others
also who survived that disaster, who were military tribunes, solicit
and fill offices of honour, and have the command of provinces. Do you
then, conscript fathers, pardon yourselves and your children, while
you exercise severity towards such insignificant persons as we are? It
was no disgrace to a consul and other leading persons in the state, to
fly when no other hope remained; and did you send your soldiers into
the field as persons who must of necessity die there? At the Allia
nearly the whole army fled; at the Caudine Forks the troops delivered
up their arms to the enemy, without even making an effort; not to
mention other disgraceful defeats of our armies. Yet, so far from any
mark of infamy being sought for, which might be fixed upon these
troops, the city of Rome was recovered by means of those very troops
who had fled to Veii from the Allia; and the Caudine legions, which
had returned to Rome without their arms, being sent back armed to
Samnium, brought under the yoke that very enemy who had exulted in the
disgrace which, in this instance, attached to them. But is there a man
who can bring a charge of cowardice or running away against the army
which fought at Cannae, where more than fifty thousand men fell; from
whence the consul fled with only seventy horsemen; where not a man
survived, except perchance those whom the enemy left, being wearied
with killing? When the proposal to ransom the prisoners was negatived,
we were the objects of general commendation, because we reserved
ourselves for the service of the state; because we returned to the
consul to Venusia, and exhibited an appearance of a regular army. Now
we are in a worse condition than those who were taken prisoners in the
time of our fathers; for they only had their arms, the nature of their
service, and the place where they might pitch their tents in the camp
altered; all which, however, they got restored by one service rendered
to the state, and by one successful battle. Not one of them was sent
away into banishment; not one was deprived of the hope of completing
the period of his service; in short, an enemy was assigned to them,
fighting with whom they might at once terminate their life or their
disgrace. We, to whom nothing can be objected, except that it is owing
to us that any Roman soldier has survived the battle of Cannae, are
removed far away, not only from our country and Italy, but even from
an enemy; where we may grow old in exile, where we can have no hope or
opportunity of obliterating our disgrace, of appeasing the indignation
of our countrymen, or, in short, of obtaining an honourable death. We
seek neither to have our ignominy terminated, nor our virtue rewarded,
we only ask to be allowed to make trial of our courage, and to
exercise our virtue. We seek for labour and danger that we may
discharge the duty of men and soldiers. A war is carrying on in
Sicily, now for the second year, with the utmost vigour on both sides.
The Carthaginians are storming some cities, the Romans others, armies
of infantry and horse are engaging in battle, at Syracuse the war is
prosecuted by sea and by land. We hear distinctly the shout of the
combatants, and the din of arms, while we ourselves lie inactive and
unemployed, as if we had neither hands nor arms. The consul,
Sempronius has now fought many pitched battles with the enemy with
legions of slaves. They receive as the fruits of their exertion their
liberty, and the rights of citizens. Let us at least be employed by
you as slaves purchased for the service of this war, let us be allowed
to combat with the enemy and acquire our freedom by fighting. Do you
wish to make trial of our valour by sea, by land, in a pitched battle,
or in the assault of towns? We ask as our portion all those
enterprises which present the greatest difficulty and danger, that
what ought to have been done at Cannae may be done as soon as
possible, for the whole of our subsequent lives has been doomed to
ignominy."

7. At the conclusion of this speech they prostrated themselves at the
knees of Marcellus. Marcellus replied, that the question was neither
within his authority nor his power, that he would, however, write to
the senate, and be guided in every thing he did by the judgment of the
fathers. This letter was brought to the new consuls, and by them read
in the senate, and, on the question being put relative to this letter,
they decreed, "that the senate saw no reason why the interests of the
republic should be intrusted to the hands of soldiers who had deserted
then comrades, in battle, at Cannae. If Marcus Marcellus, the
proconsul, thought otherwise, that he should act as he deemed
consistent with the good of the republic and his own honour, with this
proviso, however, that none of these men should be exempt from
service, nor be presented with any military reward in consideration of
valour, or be conveyed back to Italy, while the enemy was in that
country." After this, agreeably to the decree of the senate, and the
order of the people, an election was held by the city praetor, at
which five commissioners were created for the purpose of repairing the
walls and turrets, and two sets of triumviri, one to search for the
property belonging to the temples, and to register the offerings, the
other for repairing the temples of Fortune and Mother Matuta within
the Carmental gate, and also that of Hope without the gate, which had
been destroyed by fire the year before. Dreadful storms occurred at
this time. It rained stones for two days without intermission in the
Alban mount. Many places were struck by lightning; two buildings in
the Capitol, the rampart in the camp above Suessula in many places,
and two of the men on guard were killed. A wall and certain towers at
Cannae were not only struck with lightning, but demolished. At Reate,
a vast rock was seen to fly about; the sun appeared unusually red and
blood-like. On account of these prodigies there was a supplication for
one day, and the consuls employed themselves for several days in
sacred rites; at the same time there was a sacred rite performed
through nine days. An accidental circumstance which occurred at a
distance, hastened the revolt of Tarentum, which had now for a long
time been the object of the hopes of Hannibal and of the suspicion of
the Romans. Phileas, a native of Tarentum, who had been a long time at
Rome under the pretence of an embassy, being a man of a restless mind,
and ill brooking that inactive state in which he considered that his
powers had been for too long a time sinking into imbecility,
discovered for himself a means of access to the Tarentine hostages.
They were kept in the court of the temple of Liberty, and guarded with
less care, because it was neither the interest of themselves nor of
their state to escape from the Romans. By corrupting two of the
keepers of the temple, he was enabled to hold frequent conferences
with them, at which he solicited them to come into this design; and
having brought them out of their place of confinement as soon as it
was dark, he became the companion of their clandestine flight, and got
clear away. As soon as day dawned, the news of their escape spread
through the city, and a party sent in pursuit, having seized them all
at Tarracina, brought them back. They were led into the Comitium, and
after being scourged with rods, with the approbation of the people,
were thrown down from the rock.

8. The severity of this punishment exasperated the inhabitants of two
of the most distinguished Greek states in Italy, not only publicly as
communities, but privately as individuals, according as each was
connected, either by relationship or friendship, with those who had
been so disgracefully put to death. Of these about thirteen noble
Tarentine youths formed a conspiracy, the chief of whom were Nico and
Philemenus. Concluding that it would be right to confer with Hannibal
before they took any step, they went to him, having been allowed to go
out of the city by night on pretence of hunting. When they were now
not far from the camp, all the rest hid themselves in a wood by the
road side; but Nico and Philemenus, proceeding to the advanced guard,
were seized, and at their own request brought before Hannibal. Having
laid before him the motives of their plan, and the object they had in
view, they received the highest commendation, and were loaded with
promises; and that their countrymen might believe that they had gone
out of the city to obtain plunder, they were desired to drive to the
city some cattle of the Carthaginians which had been sent out to
graze. A promise was given them that they might do this without danger
or interruption. The booty of the young men attracted notice, and less
astonishment was therefore felt that they should frequently repeat the
attempt. At a second meeting with Hannibal they entered into a solemn
engagement, that the Tarentines should be free, enjoying their own
laws, and all their rights uninterfered with; that they should neither
pay any tribute to the Carthaginians, nor receive a garrison against
their will; that their present garrison should be delivered up to the
Carthaginians. These points being agreed upon, Philemenus then began
to repeat more frequently his customary practice of going out and
returning to the city followed by his dogs, and furnished with the
other requisites for hunting; for he was remarkable for his fondness
of hunting; and generally bringing home something which he had
captured or taken away from the enemy, who had purposely placed it in
his way he presented it to the commander or the guards of the gates.
They supposed that he preferred going and returning by night through
fear of the enemy. After this practice had become so familiar, that at
whatever time of the night he gave a signal, by whistling, the gate
was opened, Hannibal thought that it was now time to put the plan in
execution. He was at the distance of three days' journey, and to
diminish the wonder which would be felt at his keeping his camp fixed
in one and the same place so long, he feigned himself ill. Even to the
Romans who formed the garrison of Tarentum, his protracted inactivity
had ceased to be an object of suspicion.

9. But after he determined to proceed to Tarentum, selecting from his
infantry and cavalry ten thousand men, whom, from activity of body,
and lightness of arms, he judged best adapted for the expedition, he
began his march in the fourth watch of the night; and sending in
advance about eighty Numidian horsemen, ordered them to scour the
country on each side of the road, and narrowly examine every place,
lest any of the rustics who might have observed his army at a distance
should escape; to bring back those who were got before, and kill those
whom they met, that they might appear to the neighbouring inhabitants
to be a plundering party, rather than a regular army. Hannibal
himself, marching at a rapid pace, pitched his camp about fifteen
miles from Tarentum; and without telling his soldiers even there, what
was their destination, he only called them together and admonished
them to march all of them in the road, and not to suffer any one to
turn aside or deviate from the line; and above all, that they would be
on the watch, so as to catch the word of command, and not do any thing
without the order of their leaders; that in due time he would issue
his commands as to what he wished to be done. About the same hour a
rumour reached Tarentum, that a few Numidian horsemen were devastating
the fields, and had terrified the rustics through a wide extent of
country; at which intelligence the Roman praefect took no further step
than to order a division of his cavalry to go out the following day at
sunrise to check the depredations of the enemy; and so far was he from
directing his attention to any thing else on this account, that on the
contrary, this excursion of the Numidians was a proof to him that
Hannibal and his army had not moved from his camp. Early in the night
Hannibal put his troops in motion, and Philemenus, with his customary
burden of prey taken in hunting, was his guide. The rest of the
conspirators waited the accomplishment of what had been concerted; and
the agreement was, that Philemenus, while bringing in his prey through
the small gate by which he was accustomed to pass, should introduce
some armed men, while Hannibal in another quarter approached the gate
called Temenis, which faced the east, in that quarter which was
towards the continent, near the tombs which were within the walls.
When he drew near to the gate, Hannibal raised a fire according to
agreement, which made a blaze; the same signal was returned by Nico,
and the fires were extinguished on both sides. Hannibal led his troops
on in silence to the gate. Nico suddenly fell upon the guards while
asleep, slew them in their beds, and opened the gate. Hannibal then
entered with his infantry, ordering his cavalry to stay behind, that
they might be able to bring their assistance wherever it was required
without obstruction. Philemenus also in another quarter approached the
small gate by which he was accustomed to pass and re-pass. His voice,
which was well known, for he said he could scarcely bear the weight of
the huge beast he had gotten, and his signal, which had now become
familiar, having roused the guard, the small gate was opened. Two
youths carrying in a boar, Philemenus himself followed, with a
huntsman, unencumbered, and while the attention of the guard was
incautiously turned upon those who carried the boar, in consequence of
its astonishing size, he transfixed him with a hunting spear. About
thirty armed men then entering, slew the rest of the guards, and broke
open the adjoining gate, when a body of troops, in regular array,
instantly rushed in. Being conducted hence in silence to the forum,
they joined Hannibal. The Carthaginian then sent the Tarentines, with
two thousand Gauls formed into three divisions, in different
directions through the city, with orders to occupy the most frequented
streets. A confusion arising, the Romans were put to the sword on all
hands. The townsmen were spared; but in order to insure this, he
instructed the Tarentine youths, when they saw any of their friends at
a distance, to bid them be quiet and silent, and be of good courage.

10. The tumult and clamour was now such as usually takes place in a
captured city, but no man knew for certain what was the occasion. The
Tarentines supposed that the Romans had suddenly risen to plunder the
city. To the Romans it appeared, that some commotion had been set on
foot by the townsmen with a treacherous design. The praefect, who was
awakened at the first alarm, escaped to the port, whence getting into
a boat he was conveyed round to the citadel. The sound of a trumpet
also from the theatre excited alarm; for it was a Roman trumpet,
prepared by the conspirators for this very purpose; and as it was
blown unskilfully by a Grecian, it could not be ascertained who gave
the signal, or to whom it was given. At dawn of the day, the Romans
recognised the Carthaginian and Gallic arms, which removed all doubt;
and the Greeks, seeing the bodies of slain Romans spread about in all
directions, perceived that the city had been taken by Hannibal. When
the light had increased, so that they could discriminate with greater
certainty, and the Romans who survived the carnage had taken refuge in
the citadel, the tumult now beginning to subside a little, Hannibal
gave orders to assemble the Tarentines without their arms. All of them
attended the assembly, except those who had accompanied the Romans in
their retreat to the citadel, to share every fortune with them. Here
Hannibal having addressed the Tarentines in terms of kindness, and
appealed to the services he had rendered to those of their countrymen
whom he had captured at the Trasimenus and at Cannae, and having at
the same time inveighed against the haughty domination of the Romans,
desired that they would every one of them retire to their respective
houses, and inscribe their names upon their doors; declaring, that he
should give orders that those houses which had not the names written
upon them should be plundered. That if any man should write his name
upon the house of a Roman, (and the Romans occupied houses by
themselves,) he should treat him as an enemy. Having dismissed the
assembly, and the names inscribed upon the doors having made it easy
to distinguish the house of an enemy from that of a friend, on a
signal given, the troops ran in every direction to plunder the
lodgings of the Romans, and a considerable booty was found.

11. The next day he led his troops to assault the citadel; but seeing
that it was protected by very high rocks towards the sea, which washed
the greater part of it, and formed it into a sort of peninsula, and
towards the city by a wall and ditch, and consequently that it could
not be taken by assault or by works; lest the design to protect the
Tarentines should detain him from the prosecution of more important
objects, and lest the Romans should have the power of sallying from
the citadel whenever they pleased against the Tarentines, if left
without a strong protecting force, he resolved to cut off the
communication between the citadel and city by a rampart; not without a
hope that he might have an opportunity of fighting with the Romans,
when attempting to obstruct the work; and if they should sally forth
too eagerly, that by killing many of them the strength of the garrison
would be so far reduced, that the Tarentines alone would be easily
able to defend themselves from them. After they had begun, the Romans,
suddenly throwing open the gate, rushed in upon the workmen. The guard
stationed before the works allowed itself to be driven back, in order
that their boldness might be increased by success, and that they might
pursue them when driven back, in greater numbers, and to a greater
distance. Then on a signal given, the Carthaginians, whom Hannibal
kept in readiness for this purpose, sprang up on all sides; nor could
the Romans sustain the attack, but were prevented from precipitate
flight by the narrowness of the ground, by impediments occasioned in
some places by the works already commenced, in others by the
preparations for the work. Most of them were driven headlong into the
ditch, and more were killed in the flight than in the battle. After
this the work was commenced without any attempt to obstruct it. A
large ditch was formed, within which a rampart was thrown up. He
prepared also to add a wall at a small distance, and on the same side,
that they might defend themselves from the Romans even without a
garrison. He, however, left them a small force, at once for their
protection and to assist in building the wall. The general himself,
setting out with the rest of his forces, pitched his camp at the river
Galaesus, five miles from the city. Returning from this position to
inspect the work, which had gone on somewhat faster than he had
anticipated, he conceived a hope that the citadel might even be taken
by storm; for it was not protected by an elevated situation as the
other parts were, but placed upon a plain, and separated from the city
only by a wall and ditch. While subjected to an attack from every kind
of military engine and work, a reinforcement sent from Metapontum
inspired the Romans with courage to assault the works of the enemy, by
a sudden attack, under cover of the night. Some of them they threw
down, others they destroyed by fire, and thus there was an end to
Hannibal's attempts against the citadel in that quarter. His only
remaining hope was in a siege; nor did that afford a good prospect of
success, because, occupying a citadel which was placed on a peninsula
and commanded the entrance of the harbour, they had the sea open to
them, while the city, on the contrary, was deprived of any supplies by
sea: and thus the besiegers were in greater danger of want than the
besieged. Hannibal assembled the chief men of the Tarentines, and laid
before them all the present difficulties. He said, "That he could
neither discover any method by which a citadel so well fortified could
be taken, nor could he hope for any favourable result from a siege,
while the enemy was master of the sea; but that if ships could be
obtained, by which the introduction of supplies might be prevented,
the enemy would either immediately evacuate it, or surrender
themselves." The Tarentines agreed with him; but were of opinion, that
"he who gave the advice ought also to assist in carrying it into
execution; for if the Carthaginian ships were brought there from
Sicily, they would be able to effect it; but by what means could their
own ships, shut up as they were in a confined harbour, the mouth of
which was in the command of the enemy, be brought out into the open
sea." "They shall be brought out," said Hannibal. "Many things which
are difficult in themselves, are easily effected by contrivance. You
have a city situated upon a plain; you have level and sufficiently
wide roads extending in every direction. By the road which runs
through the midst of the city from the harbour to the sea I will
convey your ships in waggons without any great difficulty, and the sea
will be ours which the enemy now commands. We will invest the citadel
on one side by sea, on the other by land; nay, rather, in a short
time, we will take it either abandoned by the enemy, or with the enemy
in it." This speech not only inspired hopes of accomplishing the
object, but excited the greatest admiration of the general. Waggons
were immediately collected from every quarter and joined together;
machines were employed to haul the ships on shore, and the road was
prepared, in order that the waggons might run more easily, and thus
the difficulty of passing be diminished. Beasts of burden and men were
next collected, and the work was actively commenced. After the lapse
of a few days, the fleet, equipped and ready for action, sailed round
the citadel, and cast anchor just before the mouth of the harbour.
Such was the state of things at Tarentum, when Hannibal left it and
returned to his winter quarters. Authors, however, are divided as to
whether the defection of the Tarentines took place in the present or
former year. The greater number, and those who, from their age, were
more able to recollect these events, represent it to have occurred in
the present year.

12. The Latin holidays detained the consuls and praetors at Rome till
the fifth of the calends of May; on which day, having completed the
solemnities on the mount, they proceeded to their respective
provinces. Afterwards a new difficulty respecting religious matters
arose out of the prophetic verses of Marcius, who had been a
distinguished soothsayer; and on a search being made the year before,
for books of this description, agreeably to a decree of the senate,
these verses had fallen into the hands of Marcus Atilius, the city
praetor, who had the management of that business, and he had
immediately handed them over to the new praetor, Sulla. The importance
attached to one of the two predictions of Marcius, which was brought
to light after the event to which it related had occurred, and the
truth of which was confirmed by the event, attached credence to the
other, the time of whose fulfilment had not yet arrived. In the former
prophecy, the disaster at Cannae was predicted in nearly these words:
"Roman of Trojan descent, fly the river Canna, lest foreigners should
compel thee to fight in the plain of Diomede. But thou wilt not
believe me until thou shalt have filled the plain with blood, and the
river carries into the great sea, from the fruitful land, many
thousands of your slain countrymen, and thy flesh becomes a prey for
fishes, birds, and beasts inhabiting the earth. For thus hath Jupiter
declared to me." Those who had served in that quarter recognised the
correspondence with respect to the plains of the Argive Diomede and
the river Canna, as well as the defeat itself. The other prophecy was
then read, which was more obscure, not only because future events are
more uncertain than past, but also from being more perplexed in its
style of composition. "Romans, if you wish to expel the enemy and the
ulcer which has come from afar, I advise, that games should be vowed,
which may be performed in a cheerful manner annually to Apollo; when
the people shall have given a portion of money from the public
coffers, that private individuals then contribute, each according to
his ability. That the praetor shall preside in the celebration of
these games, who holds the supreme administration of justice to the
people and commons. Let the decemviri perform sacrifice with victims
after the Grecian fashion. If you do these things properly you will
ever rejoice, and your affairs will be more prosperous, for that deity
will destroy your enemies who now, composedly, feed upon your plains."
They took one day to explain this prophecy. The next day a decree of
the senate was passed, that the decemviri should inspect the books
relating to the celebration of games and sacred rites in honour of
Apollo. After they had been consulted, and a report made to the
senate, the fathers voted, that "games should be vowed to Apollo and
celebrated; and that when the games were concluded, twelve thousand
_asses_ should be given to the praetor to defray the expense of
sacred ceremonies, and also two victims of the larger sort." A second
decree was passed, that "the decemviri should perform sacrifice in the
Grecian mode, and with the following victims: to Apollo, with a gilded
ox, and two white goats gilded; to Latona, with a gilded heifer." When
the praetor was about to celebrate the games in the Circus Maximus, he
issued an order, that during the celebration of the games, the people
should pay a contribution, as large as was convenient, for the service
of Apollo. This is the origin of the Apollinarian games, which were
vowed and celebrated in order to victory, and not restoration to
health, as is commonly supposed. The people viewed the spectacle in
garlands; the matrons made supplications; the people in general
feasted in the courts of their houses, throwing the doors open; and
the day was distinguished by every description of ceremony.

13. While Hannibal was in the neighbourhood of Tarentum, and both the
consuls in Samnium, though they seemed as if they were about to
besiege Capua, the Campanians were experiencing famine, that calamity
which is the usual attendant of a protracted siege. It was occasioned
by the Roman armies' having prevented the sowing of the lands. They
therefore sent ambassadors to Hannibal, imploring him to give orders
that corn should be conveyed to Capua from the neighbouring places,
before both the consuls led their legions into their fields, and all
the roads were blocked up by the troops of the enemy. Hannibal ordered
Hanno to pass with his army from Bruttium into Campania, and to take
care that the Campanians were supplied with corn. Hanno, setting out
from Bruttium with his army, and carefully avoiding the camp of the
enemy and the consuls who were in Samnium, when he drew near to
Beneventum, pitched his camp on an eminence three miles from the city.
He next ordered that the corn which had been collected during the
summer, should be brought from the neighbouring people in alliance
with him, into his camp, assigning a guard to escort those supplies.
He then sent a messenger to the Capuans, fixing a day when they should
attend at his camp to receive the corn, bringing with them vehicles
and beasts of every description, collected from every part of their
country. The Campanians executed this business with their usual
indolence and carelessness. Somewhat more than four hundred vehicles,
with a few beasts of burden besides, were sent. After receiving a
reproof from Hanno for this conduct, who told them, that not even
hunger, which excited dumb animals to exertion, could stimulate them
to diligence, another day was named when they were to fetch the corn
after better preparation. All these transactions being reported to the
Beneventans, just as they occurred, they lost no time in sending ten
ambassadors to the Roman consuls, who were encamped in the
neighbourhood of Bovianum. The consuls, hearing what was going on at
Capua, arranged it so that one of them should lead an army into
Campania; and Fulvius, to whose lot that province had fallen, setting
out by night, entered the walls of Beneventum. Being now near the
enemy, he obtained information that Hanno had gone out to forage with
a portion of his troops; that the Campanians were supplied with corn
by a quaestor; that two thousand waggons had arrived together with an
undisciplined and unarmed rabble; that every thing was done in a
disorderly and hurried manner; and that the form of a camp, and all
military subordination, were destroyed by the intermixture of rustics
out of the neighbourhood. This intelligence being sufficiently
authenticated, the consul ordered his soldiers to get ready only their
standards and arms against the next night, as he must attack the
Carthaginian camp. They set out at the fourth watch of the night,
leaving all their packages and baggage of every description at
Beneventum; and arriving a little before daylight at the camp, they
occasioned such a panic, that, had the camp been situated on level
ground, it might doubtlessly have been taken on the first assault. The
height of its situation and the works defended it; for they could not
be approached on any side except by a steep and difficult ascent. At
break of day a hot engagement commenced, when the Carthaginians not
only defended their rampart, but having more even ground, threw down
the enemy as they attempted to ascend the steep.

14. Persevering courage, however, at length prevailed over every
impediment, and they made their way up to the ditch and rampart in
several parts at the same time, but with many wounds and much loss of
soldiers. The consul, therefore assembling the military tribunes, said
they must desist from this inconsiderate enterprise; and that it
appeared to him to be the safer course, that the troops should be led
back to Beneventum for that day, and then on the following day to
pitch his camp close to that of the enemy, so that the Campanians
could not quit it, nor Hanno return to it; and in order that that
object might be attained with the greater ease, that he should send
for his colleague and his army; and that they would direct their whole
force on that point. This plan of the general was disconcerted, after
the signal began to sound for a retreat, by the clamours of the
soldiery, who despised so pusillanimous an order. Nearest to the gate
of the enemy's camp was a Pelignian cohort, whose commander, Vibius
Accuaeus, seizing the standard, threw it over the rampart. Then
pronouncing a curse upon himself and his cohort, if the enemy got
possession of that standard, he rushed forward before the rest, and
crossing the ditch and rampart, burst into the camp of the enemy. The
Pelignians were now fighting within the rampart, when in another
quarter Valerius Flaccus, a military tribune of the third legion,
taunting the Romans with cowardice for conceding to allies the honour
of taking the camp. Titus Pedanius, first centurion of the first
century, snatched the standard out of the hands of the
standard-bearer, and cried out, "Soon shall this standard, and this
centurion, be within the rampart of the enemy; let those follow who
would prevent the standard's being captured by the enemy." Crossing
the ditch, he was followed first by the men of his own maniple, and
then by the whole legion. By this time the consul also, changing his
plan on seeing them crossing the rampart, began to incite and
encourage his soldiers, instead of calling them off; representing to
them, how critical and perilous was the situation of the bravest
cohort of their allies and a legion of their countrymen. All,
therefore, severally exerting themselves to the utmost, regardless
whether the ground were even or uneven, while showers of weapons were
thrown against them from all sides, the enemy opposing their arms and
their persons to obstruct them, made their way and burst in. Many who
were wounded, even those whose blood and strength failed them, pressed
forward, that they might fall within the rampart of the enemy. The
camp, therefore, was taken in an instant, as if it had been situated
upon level ground, and not completely fortified. What followed was a
carnage rather than a battle. The troops of both sides being huddled
together within the rampart, above six thousand of the enemy were
slain; above seven thousand, together with the Campanians who fetched
the corn, and the whole collection of waggons and beasts of burden,
were captured. There was also a great booty, which Hanno in his
predatory excursions, which he had been careful to make in every
quarter, had drawn together from the lands of the allies of the
Romans. After throwing down the camp of the enemy, they returned
thence to Beneventum; and there both the consuls (for Appius Claudius
came thither a few days after) sold the booty and distributed it,
making presents to those by whose exertions the camp of the enemy had
been captured; above all, to Accuaeus the Pelignian, and Titus
Pedanius, first centurion of the third legion. Hanno, setting off from
Cominium in the territory of Cere, whither intelligence of the loss of
the camp had reached him, with a small party of foragers, whom he
happened to have with him, returned to Bruttium, more after the manner
of a flight than a march.

15. The Campanians, when informed of the disaster which had befallen
themselves and their allies, sent ambassadors to Hannibal to inform
him, that "the two consuls were at Beneventum, which was a day's march
from Capua; that the war was all but at their gates and their walls;
and that if he did not hasten to their assistance, Capua would fall
into the power of the enemy sooner than Arpi had; that not even
Tarentum itself, much less its citadel, ought to be considered of so
much consequence as to induce him to deliver up to the Roman people,
abandoned and undefended, Capua, which he used to place on an equal
footing with Carthage." Hannibal, promising that he would not neglect
the interest of the Campanians, sent, for the present, two thousand
horse, with the ambassadors, aided by which, they might secure their
lands from devastation. The Romans, meanwhile, among the other things
which engaged their attention, had an eye to the citadel of Tarentum,
and the garrison besieged therein. Caius Servilius,
lieutenant-general, having been sent, according to the advice of the
fathers, by Publius Cornelius, the praetor, to purchase corn in
Etruria, made his way into the harbour of Tarentum, through the
guard-ships of the enemy, with some ships of burden. At his arrival,
those who before, having very slight hopes of holding out, were
frequently invited by the enemy, in conferences, to pass over to them,
now, on the contrary, were the persons to invite and solicit the enemy
to come over to them; and now, as the soldiers who were at Metapontum
had been brought to assist in guarding the citadel of Tarentum, the
garrison was sufficiently powerful. In consequence of this measure,
the Metapontines, being freed from the fears which had influenced
them, immediately revolted to Hannibal. The people of Thurium,
situated on the same coast, did the same. They were influenced not
more by the defection of the Metapontines and Tarentines, with whom
they were connected, being sprung from the same country, Achaia, than
by resentment towards the Romans, in consequence of the recent
execution of the hostages. The friends and relations of these hostages
sent a letter and a message to Hanno and Mago, who were not far off
among the Bruttii, to the effect, that if they brought their troops up
to the walls, they would deliver the city into their hands. Marcus
Atinius was in command at Thurium, with a small garrison, who they
thought might easily be induced to engage rashly in a battle, not from
any confidence which he reposed in his troops, of which he had very
few, but in the youth of Thurium, whom he had purposely formed into
centuries, and armed against emergencies of this kind. The generals,
after dividing their forces between them, entered the territory of
Thurium; and Hanno, with a body of infantry, proceeded towards the
city in hostile array. Hanno staid behind with the cavalry, under the
cover of some hills, conveniently placed for the concealment of an
ambush. Atinius, having by his scouts discovered only the body of
infantry, led his troops into the field, ignorant both of the domestic
treachery and of the stratagem of the enemy. The engagement with the
infantry was particularly dull, a few Romans in the first rank
engaging while the Thurians rather waited than helped on the issue.
The Carthaginian line retreated, on purpose that they might draw the
incautious enemy to the back of the hill, where their cavalry were
lying in ambush; and when they had come there, the cavalry rising up
on a sudden with a shout, immediately put to flight the almost
undisciplined rabble of the Thurians, not firmly attached to the side
on which they fought. The Romans, notwithstanding they were surrounded
and hard pressed on one side by the infantry, on the other by the
cavalry, yet prolonged the battle for a considerable time; but at
length even they were compelled to turn their backs, and fled towards
the city. There the conspirators, forming themselves into a dense
body, received the multitude of their countrymen with open gates; but
when they perceived that the routed Romans were hurrying towards the
city, they exclaimed that the Carthaginian was close at hand, and that
the enemy would enter the city mingled with them, unless they speedily
closed the gates. Thus they shut out the Romans, and left them to be
cut up by the enemy. Atinius, however, and a few others were taken in.
After this for a short time there was a division between them, some
being of opinion that they ought to defend the city, others that they
ought, after all that had happened, to yield to fortune, and deliver
up the city to the conquerors; but, as it generally happens, fortune
and evil counsels prevailed. Having conveyed Atinius and his party to
the sea and the ships, more because they wished that care should be
taken of him, in consequence of the mildness and justice of his
command, than from regard to the Romans, they received the
Carthaginians into the city. The consuls led their legions from
Beneventum into the Campanian territory, with the intention not only
of destroying the corn, which was in the blade, but of laying siege to
Capua; considering that they would render their consulate illustrious
by the destruction of so opulent a city, and that they would wipe away
the foul disgrace of the empire, from the defection of a city so near
remaining unpunished for three years. Lest, however, Beneventum should
be left without protection, and that in case of any sudden emergency,
if Hannibal should come to Capua, in order to bring assistance to his
friends, which they doubted not he would do, the cavalry might be able
to sustain his attack, they ordered Tiberius Gracchus to come from
Lucania to Beneventum with his cavalry and light-armed troops and to
appoint some person to take the command of the legions and stationary
camp, for the defence of Lucania.

16. An unlucky prodigy occurred to Gracchus, while sacrificing,
previous to his departure from Lucania. Two snakes gliding from a
secret place to the entrails, after the sacrifice was completed, ate
the liver; and after having been observed, suddenly vanished out of
sight. The sacrifice having been repeated according to the admonition
of the aruspices, and the vessel containing the entrails being watched
with increased attention, it is reported that the snakes came a
second, and a third time, and, after tasting the liver, went away
untouched. Though the aruspices forewarned him that the portent had
reference to the general, and that he ought to be on his guard against
secret enemies and machinations, yet no foresight could avert the
destiny which awaited him. There was a Lucanian, named Flavius, the
leader of that party which adhered to the Romans when the others went
over to Hannibal; he was this year in the magistracy, having been
created praetor by the same party. Suddenly changing his mind, and
seeking to ingratiate himself with the Carthaginians, he did not think
it enough that he himself should pass over to them, or that he should
induce the Lucanians to revolt with him, unless he ratified his league
with the enemy with the head and blood of the general, betrayed to
them, though his guest. He entered into a secret conference with Mago,
who had the command in Bruttium, and receiving a solemn promise from
him, that he would take the Lucanians into his friendship, without
interfering with their laws, if he should betray the Roman general to
the Carthaginians, he conducted Mago to a place to which he was about
to bring Gracchus with a few attendants. He then directed Mago to arm
his infantry and cavalry, and to occupy the retired places there, in
which he might conceal a very large number of troops. After thoroughly
inspecting and exploring the place on all sides, a day was agreed upon
for the execution of the affair. Flavius came to the Roman general,
and said, that "he had begun a business of great importance, for the
completion of which, it was necessary to have the assistance of
Gracchus himself. That he had persuaded the praetors of all the states
which had revolted to the Carthaginians in the general defection of
Italy, to return into the friendship of the Romans, since now the
Roman power too, which had almost come to ruin by the disaster at
Cannae. was daily improving and increasing, while the strength of
Hannibal was sinking into decay, and was almost reduced to nothing. He
had told them that the Romans would be disposed to accept an atonement
for their former offence; that there never was any state more easy to
be entreated, or more ready to grant pardon; how often, he had
observed to them, had they forgiven rebellion even in their own
ancestors! These considerations," he said, "he had himself urged, but
that they would rather hear the same from Gracchus himself in person,
and touching his right hand, carry with them that pledge of faith.
That he had agreed upon a place with those who were privy to the
transaction, out of the way of observation, and at no great distance
from the Roman camp; that there the business might be settled in few
words, so that all the Lucanian states might be in the alliance and
friendship of the Romans." Gracchus, not suspecting any treachery
either from his words or the nature of the proposal, and being caught
by the probability of the thing, set out from the camp with his
lictors and a troop of horse, under the guidance of his host, and fell
headlong into the snare. The enemy suddenly arose from their
lurking-place, and Flavius joined them; which made the treachery
obvious. A shower of weapons was poured from all sides on Gracchus and
his troop. He immediately leaped from his horse, and ordering the rest
to do the same, exhorted them, that "as fortune had left them only one
course, they would render it glorious by their valour. And what is
there left," said he, "to a handful of men, surrounded by a multitude,
in a valley hemmed in by a wood and mountains, except death? The only
question was, whether, tamely exposing themselves to be butchered like
cattle, they should die unavenged; or whether, drawing the mind off
from the idea of suffering and anticipation of the event, and giving
full scope to fury and resentment, they should fall while doing and
daring, covered with hostile blood, amid heaps of arms and bodies of
their expiring foes." He desired that "all would aim at the Lucanian
traitor and deserter;" adding, that "the man who should send that
victim to the shades before him, would acquire the most distinguished
glory, and furnish the highest consolation for his own death." While
thus speaking, he wound his cloak round his left arm, for they had not
even brought their shields out with them, and then rushed upon the
enemy. The exertion made in the fight was greater than could be
expected from the smallness of the number. The bodies of the Romans
were most exposed to the javelins, with which, as they were thrown on
all sides from higher ground into a deep valley, they were transfixed.
The Carthaginians seeing Gracchus now bereft of support, endeavoured
to take him alive; but he having descried his Lucanian host among the
enemy, rushed with such fury into their dense body that it became
impossible to save his life without a great loss. Mago immediately
sent his corpse to Hannibal, ordering it to be placed, with the fasces
which were taken at the same time, before the tribunal of the general.
This is the true account; Gracchus fell in Lucania, near the place
called the Old Plains.

17. There are some who have put forth an account, stating, that when
in the territory of Beneventum, near the river Calor, having gone out
from his camp with his lictors and three servants, for the purpose of
bathing, he was slain while naked and unarmed, and endeavouring to
defend himself with the stones which the river brought down, by a
party of the enemy which happened to be concealed among the osiers
which grew upon the banks. Others state, that having gone out five
hundred paces from the camp, at the instance of the aruspices, in
order to expiate the prodigies before mentioned on unpolluted ground,
he was cut off by two troops of Numidians who happened to be lying in
ambush there. So different are the accounts respecting the place and
manner of the death of so illustrious and distinguished a man. Various
also are the accounts of the funeral of Gracchus. Some say that he was
buried by his own friends in the Roman camp; others relate, and this
is the more generally received account, that a funeral pile was
erected by Hannibal, in the entrance of the Carthaginian camp; that
the troops under arms performed evolutions, with the dances of the
Spaniards, and motions of the arms and body, which were customary with
the several nations; while Hannibal himself celebrated his obsequies
with every mark of respect, both in word and deed. Such is the account
of those who assert that the affair occurred in Lucania. If you are
disposed to credit the statement of those who relate that he was slain
at the river Calor, the enemy got possession only of the head of
Gracchus; which being brought to Hannibal, he immediately despatched
Carthalo to convey it into the Roman camp to Cneius Cornelius, the
quaestor, who buried the general in the camp, the Beneventans joining
the army in the celebration.

18. The consuls having entered the Campanian territory, while
devastating the country on all sides, were alarmed, and thrown into
confusion, by an eruption of the townsmen and Mago with his cavalry.
They called in their troops to their standards from the several
quarters to which they were dispersed, but having been routed when
they had scarcely formed their line, they lost above fifteen hundred
men. The confidence of the Campanians, who were naturally
presumptuous, became excessive in consequence of this event, and in
many battles they challenged the Romans; but this one battle, which
they had been incautiously and imprudently drawn into, had increased
the vigilance of the consuls. Their spirits were restored, while the
presumption of the other party was diminished, by one trifling
occurrence; but in war nothing is so inconsiderable as not to be
capable, sometimes, of producing important consequences. Titus
Quinctius Crispinus was a guest of Badius, a Campanian, united with
him by the greatest intimacy. Their acquaintance had increased from
the circumstance of Badius having received the most liberal and kind
attentions at the house of Crispinus, in a fit of illness, at Rome,
before the Campanian revolt. On the present occasion, Badius,
advancing in front of the guards, which were stationed before the
gate, desired Crispinus to be called; and Crispinus, on being informed
of this, thinking that a friendly and familiar interview was
requested, and the memory of their private connexion remaining even
amidst the disruption of public ties, advanced a little from the rest.
When they had come within view of each other, Badius exclaimed, "I
challenge you to combat, Crispinus; let us mount our horses, and
making the rest withdraw, let us try which is the better soldier." In
reply, Crispinus said, that "neither of them were in want of enemies
to display their valour upon; for his own part, even if he should meet
him in the field he would turn aside, lest he should pollute his
right-hand with the blood of a guest;" and then turning round, was
going away. But the Campanian, with increased presumption, began to
charge him with cowardice and effeminacy, and cast upon him reproaches
which he deserved himself, calling him "an enemy who sheltered himself
under the title of host, and one who pretended to spare him for whom
he knew himself not to be a match. If he considered; that when public
treaties were broken, the ties of private connexion were not severed
with them, then Badius the Campanian openly, and in the hearing of
both armies, renounced his connexion of hospitality with Titus
Quinctius Crispinus the Roman. He said, that there could exist no
fellowship or alliance with him and an enemy whose country and
tutelary gods, both public and private, he had come to fight against.
If he was a man, he would meet him." Crispinus hesitated for a long
time; but the men of his troop at length prevailed upon him not to
allow the Campanian to insult him with impunity. Waiting, therefore,
only to ask his generals whether they would allow him to fight,
contrary to rule, with an enemy who had challenged him; having
obtained their permission, he mounted his horse, and addressing Badius
by name, called him out to the combat. The Campanian made no delay.
They engaged with their horses excited to hostility. Crispinus
transfixed Badius with his spear in the left shoulder, over his
shield. He fell from his horse in consequence of the wound; and
Crispinus leaped down to despatch him as he lay, on foot. But Badius,
before his enemy was upon him, ran off to his friends, leaving his
horse and buckler. Crispinus, decorated with the spoils, and
displaying the horse and arms which he had seized together with the
bloody spear, was conducted amid the loud plaudits and congratulations
of the soldiery into the presence of the consuls, where he was highly
commended, and was presented with gifts.

19. Hannibal, having moved his camp from the territory of Beneventum
to Capua, drew out his troops in order of battle the third day after
his arrival; not entertaining the least doubt but that, as the
Campanians had fought successfully a few days ago when he was absent,
the Romans would be still less able to withstand him and his army,
which had been so often victorious. After the battle had commenced,
the Roman line was distressed chiefly from the attack of the cavalry,
being overwhelmed with their darts, till the signal was given to the
Roman cavalry to direct their horses against the enemy; thus it was a
battle of the cavalry. But at this time the Sempronian army, commanded
by Cneius Cornelius the quaestor, being descried at a distance,
excited alarm in both parties equally, lest those who were approaching
should be fresh enemies. As if by concert, therefore, both sounded a
retreat; and the troops were withdrawn from the field to their camps,
in an equal condition; a greater number, however, of the Romans fell
in the first charge of the cavalry. The consuls, to divert the
attention of Hannibal from Capua, departed thence on the following
night in different directions, Fulvius into the territory of Cuma,
Claudius into Lucania. The next day Hannibal, having received
intelligence that the camp of the Romans was deserted, and that they
had gone off in different directions in two divisions, doubtful at
first which he should follow, commenced the pursuit of Appius; who,
after leading him about whichever way he pleased, returned by another
route to Capua. Hannibal, while in this quarter, had another
opportunity of gaining an advantage. Marcus Centenius, surnamed
Penula, was distinguished among the centurions of the first rank by
the size of his person, and his courage. Having gone through his
period of service, he was introduced to the senate by Publius
Cornelius Sulla, when he requested of the fathers that five thousand
men might be placed at his disposal. He said, that "as he was
acquainted with the character of the enemy, and the nature of the
country, he should speedily perform some service; and that he would
employ those arts by which our generals and armies had been hitherto
ensnared against the inventor of them." This was not promised more
foolishly than it was believed; as if the qualifications of a soldier
and a general were the same. Instead of five, eight thousand men were
given him, half Romans, half allies. He himself also got together a
considerable number of volunteers, in the country, on his march; and
having almost doubled his force, arrived in Lucania, where Hannibal
had halted after having in vain pursued Claudius. No doubt could be
entertained of the issue of a contest which was to take place between
Hannibal, as general on one side, and a centurion on the other;
between armies, one of which had grown old in victory, the other
entirely inexperienced, and for the most part even tumultuary and
half-armed. As soon as the troops came within sight of each other,
and neither of them declined an engagement, the lines were formed. The
battle, notwithstanding the utter disparity of the contending parties,
lasted more than two hours, the Roman troops acting with the greatest
spirit as long as their general survived. But after that he had
fallen, for he continually exposed himself to the weapons of the
enemy, not only from regard to his former character, but through fear
of the disgrace which would attach to him if he survived a disaster
occasioned by his own temerity, the Roman line was immediately routed.
But so completely were they prevented from flying, every way being
beset by the cavalry, that scarcely a thousand men escaped out of so
large an army; the rest were destroyed on all hands, in one way or
other.

20. The siege of Capua was now resumed by the consuls with the utmost
energy. Every thing requisite for the business was conveyed thither
and got in readiness. A store of corn was collected at Casilinum; at
the mouth of the Vulturnus, where a town now stands, a strong post was
fortified; and a garrison was stationed in Puteoli, which Fabius had
formerly fortified, in order to have the command of the neighbouring
sea and the river. Into these two maritime forts, the corn recently
sent from Sicily, with that which Marcus Junius, the praetor, had
bought up in Etruria, was conveyed from Ostia, to supply the army
during the winter. But, in addition to the disaster sustained in
Lucania, the army also of volunteer slaves, who had served during the
life of Gracchus with the greatest fidelity, as if discharged from
service by the death of their general, left their standards. Hannibal
was not willing that Capua should be neglected, or his allies
deserted, at so critical a juncture; but, having obtained such success
from the temerity of one Roman general, his attention was fixed on the
opportunity which presented itself of crushing the other general and
his army. Ambassadors from Apulia reported that Cneius Fulvius, the
praetor, had at first conducted his measures with caution, while
engaged in besieging certain towns of Apulia, which had revolted to
Hannibal; but that afterwards, in consequence of extraordinary
success, both himself and his soldiers, being glutted with booty, had
so given themselves up to licentiousness and indolence, that all
military discipline was disregarded. Having frequently on other
occasions, as well as but a few days ago, experienced what an army was
good for, when conducted by an unskilful commander, he moved his camp
into Apulia.

21. The Roman legions, and the praetor, Fulvius, were in the
neighbourhood of Herdonia, where, receiving intelligence of the
approach of the enemy, they had nearly torn up the standards and gone
out to battle without the praetor's orders; nor did any thing tend
more to prevent it than the assured hope they entertained that they
could do so whenever they pleased, consulting only their own will. The
following night, Hannibal having obtained information that the camp
was in a state of tumult, and that most of the troops were in a
disorderly manner urging the general to give the signal, and calling
out to arms, and therefore feeling convinced that an opportunity
presented itself for a successful battle, distributed three thousand
light troops in the houses in the neighbourhood, and among the thorns
and woods. These, on a signal being given, were to rise up from their
lurking-place with one accord; and Mago, with about two thousand
horse, was ordered to occupy all the roads in the direction in which
he supposed their flight would be directed. Having made these
preparations during the night, he led his troops into the field at
break of day. Nor did Fulvius decline the challenge; not so much from
any hope of success entertained by himself, as drawn by the blind
impetuosity of his soldiers. Accordingly, the line itself was formed
with the same want of caution with which they entered the field,
agreeably to the whim of the soldiers, who came up as chance directed,
and took their stations just where they pleased; which they afterwards
abandoned, as fear or caprice suggested. The first legion and the left
wing of the allied troops were drawn up in front. The line was
extended to a great length, the tribunes remonstrating, that there was
no strength in it, and that wherever the enemy made the charge they
would break through it: but no salutary advice reached their minds,
nor even their ears. Hannibal was now come up, a general of a totally
different character, with an army neither similar in its nature, nor
similarly marshalled. The consequence was, that the Romans did not so
much as sustain their shout and first attack. Their general, equal to
Centenius in folly and temerity, but by no means to be compared with
him in courage, when he saw things going against him, and his troops
in confusion, hastily mounting his horse, fled from the field with
about two hundred horsemen. The rest of the troops, beaten in front,
and surrounded on the flank and rear, were slaughtered to such a
degree, that out of eighteen thousand men, not more than two thousand
escaped. The enemy got possession of the camp.

22. When these disastrous defeats, happening one upon another, were
reported at Rome, great grief and consternation seized the city. But
still, as the consuls had been hitherto successful when it was most
important, they were the less affected by these disasters. Caius
Lastorius and Marcus Metilius were sent as ambassadors to the consuls,
with directions carefully to collect the remains of the two armies,
and use every endeavour to prevent their surrendering themselves to
the enemy, through fear or despair, (which was the case after the
battle of Cannae,) and to search for the deserters from the army of
volunteer slaves. Publius Cornelius was charged with the same
business; to him also the levy was intrusted. He caused an order to be
issued throughout the market and smaller towns, that search should be
made for the volunteer slaves, and that they should be brought back to
their standards. All these things were executed with the most vigilant
care. The consul, Appius Claudius, having placed Decius Junius in
command at the mouth of the Vulturnus, and Marcus Aurelius Cotta at
Puteoli, with directions to send off the corn immediately to the camp,
as each of the ships from Etruria and Sardinia arrived with it,
returned himself to Capua, and found his colleague Quintus Fulvius at
Casilinum, conveying every requisite thence, and making every
preparation for the siege of Capua. Both of them then joined in
besieging the city, summoning Claudius Nero, the praetor, from the
Claudian camp at Suessula; who, leaving a small garrison there,
marched down to Capua with all the rest of his forces. Thus there were
three generals' tents erected round Capua; and three armies, applying
themselves to the work in different parts, proceeded to surround the
city with a ditch and rampart, erecting forts at moderate intervals.
The Campanians attempting to obstruct the work, a battle was fought in
several places at once; the consequence of which was, that at length
the Campanians confined themselves within their gates and walls.
Before, however, these works were carried quite round, ambassadors
were sent to Hannibal to complain that Capua was abandoned, and almost
given up to the Romans, and to implore him, that he would now, at
least, bring them assistance, when they were not only besieged, but
surrounded by a rampart. A letter was sent to the consuls from Publius
Cornelius, the praetor, directing that before they completely enclosed
Capua with their works, they should grant permission to such of the
Campanians as chose to quit Capua, and take their property with them.
That those should retain their liberty, and all their possessions, who
quitted it before the ides of March, but that those who quitted it
after that day, as well as those who continued there, would be
considered as enemies. Proclamation was made to the Campanians to this
effect, but it was received with such scorn, that they spontaneously
used insulting language and menaces. Hannibal had marched his legions
from Herdonea to Tarentum, with the hope of getting possession of the
citadel of that place, by force or stratagem. But not succeeding
there, he turned his course to Brundusium, thinking that town would be
betrayed to him, but, while fruitlessly spending time there also, the
Campanian ambassadors came to him with complaints and entreaties.
Hannibal answered them in a proud manner, that he had before raised
the siege of Capua, and that now the consuls would not sustain his
approach. The ambassadors, dismissed with these hopes, with difficulty
effected their return to Capua, which was by this time surrounded by a
double trench and rampart.

23. At the time when the circumvallation of Capua was carrying on with
the greatest activity, the siege of Syracuse, which had been forwarded
by intestine treachery, in addition to the efforts and bravery of the
general and his army, was brought to a conclusion. For in the
beginning of spring, Marcellus being in doubt whether he should direct
the operations of the war against Himilco and Hippocrates at
Agrigentum, or press the siege of Syracuse, though he saw that it was
impossible to take the city by force, which, from its situation, both
with respect to sea and land, was impregnable, nor by famine, as it
was supported by an uninterrupted supply of provisions from Carthage,
yet that he might leave no course untried, directed the Syracusan
deserters (and there were in the Roman camp some men in this situation
of the highest rank, who had been driven out of the city during the
defection from the Romans, because they were averse to a change of
measures) to sound the feelings of those who were of the same party in
conferences, and to promise them, that if Syracuse was delivered up,
they should have their liberty, and be governed by their own laws.
There was no opportunity however, of having a conference; for as many
were suspected of disaffection, the attention and observation of all
were exerted, lest any thing of the kind should occur unknown to them.
One of the exiles, who was a servant, having been allowed to enter the
city in the character of a deserter, assembled a few persons, and
opened a conversation upon the subject. After this, certain persons,
covering themselves with nets in a fishing smack, were in this way
conveyed round to the Roman camp, and conferred with the fugitives.
The same was frequently repeated by different parties, one after
another; and at last they amounted to eighty. But after every thing
had been concerted for betraying the city, the plot was reported to
Epicydes, by one Attalus, who felt hurt that he had not been intrusted
with the secret; and they were all put to death with torture. This
attempt having miscarried, another hope was immediately raised. One
Damippus, a Lacedaemonian, who had been sent from Syracuse to king
Philip, had been taken prisoner by the Roman fleet. Epicydes was
particularly anxious to ransom this man above any other; nor was
Marcellus disinclined to grant it; the Romans, even at this time,
being desirous of gaining the friendship of the Aetolians, with whom
the Lacedaemonians were in alliance. Some persons having been sent to
treat respecting his ransom, the most central and convenient place to
both parties for this purpose appeared to be at the Trogilian port,
near the tower called Galeagra. As they went there several times, one
of the Romans, having a near view of the wall, and having determined
its height, as nearly as it could be done by conjecture, from counting
the stones, and by forming an estimate, in his own mind, what was the
height of each stone in the face of the work; and having come to the
conclusion that it was considerably lower than he himself and all the
rest had supposed it, and that it was capable of being scaled with
ladders of moderate size, laid the matter before Marcellus. It
appeared a thing not to be neglected; but as the spot could not be
approached, being on this very account guarded with extraordinary
care, a favourable opportunity of doing it was sought for. This a
deserter suggested, who brought intelligence that the Syracusans were
celebrating the festival of Diana; that it was to last three days, and
that as there was a deficiency of other things during the siege, the
feasts would be more profusely celebrated with wine, which was
furnished by Epicydes to the people in general, and distributed
through the tribes by persons of distinction. When Marcellus had
received this intelligence, he communicated it to a few of the
military tribunes; then having selected, through their means, such
centurions and soldiers as had courage and energy enough for so
important an enterprise, and having privately gotten together a number
of scaling-ladders, he directed that a signal should be given to the
rest of the troops to take their refreshment, and go to rest early,
for they were to go upon an expedition that night. Then the time, as
it was supposed, having arrived, when, after having feasted from the
middle of the day, they would have had their fill of wine, and have
begun to sleep, he ordered the soldiers of one company to proceed with
the ladders, while about a thousand armed men were in silence marched
to the spot in a slender column. The foremost having mounted the wall,
without noise or confusion, the others followed in order; the boldness
of the former inspiring even the irresolute with courage.

24. The thousand armed men had now taken a part of the city, when the
rest, applying a greater number of ladders, mounted the wall on a
signal given from the Hexapylos. To this place the former party had
arrived in entire solitude; as the greater part of them, having
feasted in the towers, were either asleep from the effects of wine, or
else, half asleep, were still drinking. A few of them, however, they
surprised in their beds, and put to the sword. They began then to
break open a postern gate near the Hexapylos, which required great
force; and a signal was given from the wall by sounding a trumpet, as
had been agreed upon. After this, the attack was carried on in every
quarter, not secretly, but by open force; for they had now reached
Epipolae, a place protected by numerous guards, where the business was
to terrify the enemy, and not to escape their notice. In effect they
were terrified; for as soon as the sound of the trumpets was heard,
and the shouts of the men who had got possession of the walls and a
part of the city, the guards concluded that every part was taken, and
some of them fled along the wall, others leaped down from it, or were
thrown down headlong by a crowd of the terrified townsmen. A great
part of the inhabitants, however, were ignorant of this disastrous
event, all of them being overpowered with wine and sleep; and because,
in a city of so wide extent, what was perceived in one quarter was not
readily made known through the whole city. A little before day,
Marcellus having entered the city with all his forces, through the
Hexapylos, which was forced open roused all the townsmen; who ran to
arms, in order, if possible, by their efforts, to afford succour to
the city, which was now almost taken. Epicydes advanced with a body of
troops at a rapid pace from the Insula, which the Syracusans
themselves call Nasos, not doubting but that he should be able to
drive out what he supposed a small party, which had got over the wall
through the negligence of the guards. He earnestly represented to the
terrified inhabitants who met him, that they were increasing the
confusion, and that in their accounts they made things greater and
more important than they really were. But when he perceived that every
place around Epipolae was filled with armed men, after just teasing
the enemy with the discharge of a few missiles, he marched back to the
Achradina, not so much through fear of the number and strength of the
enemy, as that some intestine treachery might show itself, taking
advantage of the opportunity, and he might find the gates of the
Achradina and island closed upon him in the confusion. When Marcellus,
having entered the walls, beheld this city as it lay subjected to his
view from the high ground on which he stood, a city the most
beautiful, perhaps, of any at that time, he is said to have shed tears
over it; partly from the inward satisfaction he felt at having
accomplished so important an enterprise, and partly in consideration
of its ancient renown. The fleets of the Athenians sunk there, and two
vast armies destroyed, with two generals of the highest reputation, as
well as the many wars waged with the Carthaginians with so much peril
arose before his mind; the many and powerful tyrants and kings; but
above all Hiero, a king who was not only fresh in his memory, but who
was distinguished for the signal services he had rendered the Roman
people, and more than all by the endowments which his own virtues and
good fortune had conferred. All these considerations presenting
themselves at once to his recollection, and reflecting, that in an
instant every thing before him would be in flames, and reduced to
ashes; before he marched his troops to the Achradina, he sent before
him some Syracusans, who, as was before observed, were among the Roman
troops, to induce the enemy, by a persuasive address, to surrender the
city.

25. The gates and walls of the Achradina were occupied principally by
deserters, who had no hopes of pardon in case of capitulation. These
men would neither suffer those who were sent to approach the walls,
nor to address them. Marcellus, therefore, on the failure of this
attempt, gave orders to retire to the Euryalus, which is an eminence
at the extremity of the city, at the farthest point from the sea, and
commanding the road leading into the fields and the interior of the
island, and is conveniently situated for the introduction of supplies.
This fort was commanded by Philodemus, an Argive, who was placed in
this situation by Epicydes. Marcellus sent Sosis, one of the
regicides, to him. After a long conversation, being put off for the
purpose of frustrating him, he brought back word to Marcellus, that
Philodemus had taken time to deliberate. This man postponing his
answer day after day, till Hippocrates and Himilco should quit their
present position, and come up with their legions; not doubting but
that if he should receive them into the fort, the Roman army, shut up
as it was within the walls, might be annihilated, Marcellus, who saw
that the Euryalus would neither be delivered up to him, nor could be
taken by force, pitched his camp between Neapolis and Tycha, which are
names of divisions of the city, and are in themselves like cities;
fearful lest if he entered populous parts of the city, he should not
be able to restrain his soldiers, greedy of plunder, from running up
and down after it. When three ambassadors came to him from Tycha and
Neapolis with fillets and other badges of supplicants, imploring him
to abstain from fire and slaughter, Marcellus, having held a council
respecting these entreaties, for so they were, rather than demands,
ordered his soldiers, according to the unanimous opinion of the
council, not to offer violence to any free person, but told them that
every thing else might be their booty. The walls of the houses forming
a protection for his camp, he posted guards and parties of troops at
the gates, which were exposed, as they faced the streets, lest any
attack should be made upon his camp while the soldiers were dispersed
in pursuit of plunder. After these arrangements, on a signal given,
the soldiers dispersed for that purpose; and though they broke open
doors and every place resounded in consequence of the alarm and
confusion created, they nevertheless refrained from blood. They did
not desist from plunder till they had gutted the houses of all the
property which had been accumulated during a long period of
prosperity. Meanwhile, Philodemus also, who despaired of obtaining
assistance, having received a pledge that he might return to Epicydes
in safety, withdrew the garrison, and delivered up the fortress to the
Romans. While the attention of all was engaged by the tumult
occasioned in that part of the city which was captured, Bomilcar,
taking advantage of the night, when, from the violence of the weather
the Roman fleet was unable to ride at anchor in the deep, set out from
the bay of Syracuse, with thirty-five ships, and sailed away into the
main without interruption; leaving fifty-five ships for Epicydes and
the Syracusans; and having informed the Carthaginians in what a
critical situation Syracuse was placed, returned, after a few days,
with a hundred ships; having, as report says, received many presents
from Epicydes out of the treasure of Hiero.

26. Marcellus, by gaining possession of the Euryalus, and placing a
garrison in it, was freed from one cause of anxiety; which was, lest
any hostile force received into that fortress on his rear might annoy
his troops, shut up and confined as they were within the walls. He
next invested the Achradina, erecting three camps in convenient
situations, with the hope of reducing those enclosed within it to the
want of every necessary. The outposts of both sides had remained
inactive for several days, when the arrival of Hippocrates and Himilco
suddenly caused the Romans to be attacked aggressively on all sides;
for Hippocrates, having fortified a camp at the great harbour, and
given a signal to those who occupied the Achradina, attacked the old
camp of the Romans, in which Crispinus had the command; and Epicydes
sallied out against the outposts of Marcellus, the Carthaginian fleet
coming up to that part of the shore which lay between the city and the
Roman camp, so that no succour could be sent by Marcellus to
Crispinus. The enemy, however, produced more tumult than conflict; for
Crispinus not only drove back Hippocrates from his works, but pursued
him as he fled with precipitation, while Marcellus drove Epicydes into
the city; and it was considered that enough was now done even to
prevent any danger arising in future from their sudden sallies. They
were visited too by a plague; a calamity extending to both sides, and
one which might well divert their attention from schemes of war. For
as the season of the year was autumn, and the situation naturally
unwholesome, though this was much more the case without than within
the city, the intolerable intensity of the heat had an effect upon the
constitution of almost every man in both the camps. At first they
sickened and died from the unhealthiness of the season and climate;
but afterwards the disease was spread merely by attending upon, and
coming in contact with, those affected; so that those who were seized
with it either perished neglected and deserted, or else drew with them
those who sat by them and attended them, by infecting them with the
same violence of disease. Daily funerals and death were before the
eye; and lamentations were heard from all sides, day and night. At
last, their feelings had become so completely brutalized by being
habituated to these miseries, that they not only did not follow their
dead with tears and decent lamentations, but they did not even carry
them out and bury them; so that the bodies of the dead lay strewed
about, exposed to the view of those who were awaiting a similar fate;
and thus the dead were the means of destroying the sick, and the sick
those who were in health, both by fear and by the filthy state and the
noisome stench of their bodies. Some preferring to die by the sword,
even rushed alone upon the outposts of the enemy. The violence of the
plague, however, was much greater in the Carthaginian than the Roman
army; for the latter, from having been a long time before Syracuse,
had become more habituated to the climate and the water. Of the army
of the enemy, the Sicilians, as soon as they perceived that diseases
had become very common from the unwholesomeness of the situation,
dispersed to their respective cities in the neighbourhood; but the
Carthaginians, who had no place to retire to, perished, together with
their generals, Hippocrates and Himilco, to a man. Marcellus, on
seeing the violence with which the disease was raging, had removed his
troops into the city, where their debilitated frames were recruited in
houses and shade. Many however, of the Roman army were cut off by this
pestilence.

27. The land forces of the Carthaginians being thus destroyed, the
Sicilians, who had served under Hippocrates retired to two towns of no
great size, but well secured by natural situation and fortifications;
one was three miles, the other fifteen, from Syracuse. Here they
collected a store of provisions from their own states, and sent for
reinforcements. Meanwhile, Bomilcar, who had gone a second time to
Carthage, by so stating the condition of their allies as to inspire a
hope that they might not only render them effectual aid, but also that
the Romans might in a manner be made prisoners in the city which they
had captured, induced the Carthaginians to send with him as many ships
of burden as possible, laden with every kind of provisions, and to
augment the number of his ships. Setting sail, therefore, from
Carthage with a hundred and thirty men of war and seven hundred
transports, he had tolerably fair winds for crossing over to Sicily,
but was prevented by the same wind from doubling Cape Pachynum. The
news of the approach of Bomilcar, and afterwards his unexpected delay,
excited alternate fear and joy in the Romans and Syracusans. Epicydes,
apprehensive lest if the same wind which now detained him should
continue to blow from the east for several days, the Carthaginian
fleet would return to Africa, put the Achradina in the hands of the
generals of the mercenary troops, and sailed to Bomilcar; whom he at
length prevailed upon to try the issue of a naval battle, though he
found him with his fleet stationed in the direction of Africa, and
afraid of fighting, not so much because he was unequal in the strength
or the number of his ships, for he had more than the Romans, as
because the wind was more favourable to the Roman fleet than to his
own. Marcellus also seeing that an army of Sicilians was assembling
from every part of the island, and that the Carthaginian fleet was
approaching with a great want of supplies, though inferior in the
number of his ships, resolved to prevent Bomilcar from coming to
Syracuse, lest, blocked up in the city of his enemies, he should be
pressed both by sea and land. The two hostile fleets were stationed
near the promontory of Pachynum, ready to engage as soon as the sea
should become calm enough to admit of their sailing out into the deep.
Accordingly, the east wind, which had blown violently for several
days, now subsiding, Bomilcar got under sail first, his van seeming to
make for the main sea, in order to double the promontory with greater
ease; but seeing the Roman ships bearing down upon him, terrified by
some unexpected occurrence, it is not known what, he sailed away into
the main sea; and sending messengers to Heraclea, to order the
transports to return to Africa, he passed along the coast of Sicily
and made for Tarentum. Epicydes, thus suddenly disappointed in such
great expectations, to avoid returning to endeavour to raise the siege
of a city, a great part of which was already in the hands of the
enemy, sailed to Agrigentum, intending to wait the issue of the
contest, rather than take any new measures when there.

28. Intelligence of these events having been carried into the camp of
the Sicilians, that Epicydes had departed from Syracuse, that the
island was deserted by the Carthaginians, and almost again delivered
up to the Romans; after sounding the inclinations of the besieged in
conferences, they sent ambassadors to Marcellus, to treat about terms
of capitulation. They had not much difficulty in coming to an
agreement, that all the parts of the island which had been under the
dominion of their kings should be ceded to the Romans; that the rest,
with their liberty and their own laws, should be preserved to the
Sicilians. They then invited to a conference the persons who had been
intrusted with the management of affairs by Epicydes; to whom they
said, that they were sent from the army of the Sicilians, at once to
Marcellus and to them, that both those who were besieged and those who
were not might share the same fortune; and that neither of them might
stipulate any thing for themselves separately. They were then allowed
to enter, in order to converse with their relations and friends; when,
laying before them the terms which they had made with Marcellus, and
holding out to them a hope of safety, they induced them to join with
them in an attack upon the prefects of Epicydes, Polyclitus,
Philistion, and Epicydes, surnamed Sindon. Having put them to death,
they summoned the multitude to an assembly; and after complaining of
the famine, at which they had been accustomed to express their
dissatisfaction to each other in secret, they said, that "although
they were pressed by so many calamities, they had no right to accuse
Fortune, because it was at their own option how long they should
continue to suffer them. That the motive which the Romans had in
besieging Syracuse was affection for the Syracusans, and not hatred;
for when they heard that the government was usurped by Hippocrates and
Epicydes, the creatures first of Hannibal and then of Hieronymus, they
took arms and began to besiege the city, in order to reduce not the
city itself, but its cruel tyrants. But now that Hippocrates is slain,
Epicydes shut out of Syracuse, his praefects put to death, and the
Carthaginians driven from the entire possession of Sicily by sea and
land, what reason can the Romans have left why they should not desire
the preservation of Syracuse, in the same manner as they would if
Hiero were still lining, who cultivated the friendship of Rome with
unequalled fidelity? That, therefore, neither the city nor its
inhabitants were in any danger, except from themselves, if they
neglected an opportunity of restoring themselves to the favour of the
Romans; and that no so favourable a one would ever occur as that which
presented itself at the present instant, immediately upon its
appearing that they were delivered from their insolent tyrants."

29. This speech was received with the most unqualified approbation of
all present. It was resolved, however, that praetors should be elected
before the nomination of deputies; which being done, some of the
praetors themselves were sent as deputies to Marcellus, the chief of
whom thus addressed him: "Neither in the first instance did we
Syracusans revolt from you, but Hieronymus, whose impiety towards you
was by no means so great as towards us; nor afterwards was it any
Syracusan who disturbed the peace established by the death of the
tyrant, but Hippocrates and Epicydes, creatures of the tyrant; while
we were overpowered, on the one hand by fear, and on the other by
treachery. Nor can any one say that there ever was a time when we were
in possession of our liberty, when we were not also at peace with you.
In the present instance, manifestly, as soon as ever we became our own
masters, by the death of those persons who held Syracuse in
subjection, we lost no time in coming to deliver up our arms, to
surrender ourselves, our city, and our walls, and to refuse no
conditions which you shall impose upon us. To you, Marcellus, the gods
have given the glory of having captured the most renowned and
beautiful of the Grecian cities. Every memorable exploit which we have
at any time achieved by land or sea accrues to the splendour of your
triumph. Would you wish that it should be known only by fame, how
great a city has been captured by you, rather than that she should
stand as a monument even to posterity; so that to every one who visits
her by sea or land, she may point out at one time our trophies gained
from the Athenians and Carthaginians, at another time those which you
have gained from us; and that you should transmit Syracuse unimpaired
to your family, to be kept under the protection and patronage of the
race of the Marcelli? Let not the memory of Hieronymus have greater
weight with you than that of Hiero. The latter was your friend for a
much longer period than the former was your enemy. From the latter you
have realized even benefits, while the frenzy of Hieronymus only
brought ruin upon himself." At the hands of the Romans all things were
obtainable and secure. There was a greater disposition to war, and
more danger to be apprehended among themselves; for the deserters,
thinking that they were delivered up to the Romans, induced the
mercenary auxiliaries to entertain the same apprehension; and hastily
seizing their arms, they first put the praetors to death, and then ran
through the city to massacre the Syracusans. In their rage they slew
all whom chance threw in their way, and plundered every thing which
presented itself; and then, lest they should have no leaders, they
elected six praetors, so that three might have the command in the
Achradina, and three in the island. At length, the tumult having
subsided, and the mercenary troops having ascertained, by inquiry,
what had been negotiated with the Romans, it began to appear, as was
really the case, that their cause and that of the deserters were
different.

30. The ambassadors returned from Marcellus very opportunely. They
informed them that they had been influenced by groundless suspicions,
and that the Romans saw no reason why they should inflict punishment
upon them. Of the three praefects of the Achradina one was a Spaniard,
named Mericus. To him one of the Spanish auxiliaries was designedly
sent, among those who accompanied the ambassadors. Having obtained an
interview with Mericus in the absence of witnesses, he first explained
to him the state in which he had left Spain, from which he had lately
returned: "That there every thing was in subjection to the Roman arms;
that it was in his power, by doing the Romans a service, to become the
first man among his countrymen, whether he might be inclined to serve
with the Romans, or to return to his country. On the other hand, if he
persisted in preferring to hold out against the siege, what hope could
he have, shut up as he was by sea and land?" Mericus was moved by
these suggestions, and when it was resolved upon to send ambassadors
to Marcellus, he sent his brother among them; who, being brought into
the presence of Marcellus, apart from the rest, by means of the same
Spaniard, after receiving an assurance of protection, arranged the
method of carrying their object into effect, and then returned to the
Achradina. Mericus then, in order to prevent any one from conceiving a
suspicion of treachery, declared, that he did not like that deputies
should be passing to and fro; he thought that they should neither
admit nor send any; and in order that the guards might be kept more
strictly, that such parts as were most exposed should be distributed
among the prefects, each being made responsible for the safety of his
own quarter. All approved of the distribution of the posts. The
district which fell to the lot of Mericus himself extended from the
fountain Arethusa to the mouth of the large harbour, of which he
caused the Romans to be informed. Accordingly, Marcellus ordered a
transport with armed men to be towed by a quadrireme to the Achradina
during the night, and the soldiers to be landed in the vicinity of
that gate which is near the fountain of Arethusa. This order having
been executed at the fourth watch, and Mericus having received the
soldiers when landed at the gate, according to the agreement,
Marcellus assaulted the walls of the Achradina with all his forces at
break of day, so that he not only engaged the attention of those who
occupied the Achradina, but also bands of armed men, quitting their
own posts ran to the spot from the island, in order to repel the
furious attack of the Romans. During this confusion, some light ships
which had been prepared beforehand, and had sailed round, landed a
body of armed men at the island; these suddenly attacking the
half-manned stations and the opened door of the gate at which the
troops had a little before run out, got possession of the island
without much opposition, abandoned as it was, in consequence of the
flight and trepidation of its guards. Nor were there any who rendered
less service, or showed less firmness in maintaining their posts, than
the deserters; for as they did not repose much confidence even in
those of their own party, they fled in the middle of the contest. When
Marcellus learnt that the island was taken, one quarter of the
Achradina in the hands of his troops, and that Mericus, with the men
under his command, had joined them, he sounded a retreat, lest the
royal treasure, the fame of which was greater than the reality, should
be plundered.

31. The impetuosity of the soldiers having been checked, time and
opportunity to escape were given to the deserters in the Achradina;
and the Syracusans, at length delivered from their fears, threw open
the gates of the Achradina, and sent deputies to Marcellus, requesting
only safety for themselves and children. Having summoned a council, to
which the Syracusans were invited who were among the Roman troops,
having been driven from home during the disturbances, Marcellus
replied, "that the services rendered by Hiero through a period of
fifty years, were not more in number than the injuries committed
against the Roman people in these few years by those who had had
possession of Syracuse; but that most of these injuries had justly
recoiled upon their authors, and that they had inflicted much more
severe punishment upon themselves for the violation of treaties, than
the Roman people desired. That he was indeed now besieging Syracuse
for the third year, but not that the Romans might hold that state in a
condition of slavery, but that the ringleaders of the deserters might
not keep it in a state of thraldom and oppression. What the Syracusans
could do was exemplified, either by the conduct of those Syracusans
who were among the Roman troops, or that of the Spanish general,
Mericus, who had delivered up the post which he was appointed to
command, or, lastly, by the late but bold measure adopted by the
Syracusans themselves. That the greatest possible recompence for all
the evils and dangers which he had for so long a time undergone, both
by sea and land, around the walls of Syracuse, was the reflection,
that he had been able to take that city." The quaestor was then sent
with a guard to the island, to receive and protect the royal treasure.
The city was given up to be plundered by the soldiery, after guards
had been placed at each of the houses of those who had been with the
Roman troops. While many acts exhibited horrid examples of rage and
rapacity, it is recorded that Archimedes, while intent on some figures
which he had described in the dust, although the confusion was as
great as could possibly exist in a captured city, in which soldiers
were running up and down in search of plunder, was put to death by a
soldier, who did not know who he was; that Marcellus was grieved at
this event, and that pains were taken about his funeral, while his
relations also for whom diligent inquiry was made, derived honour and
protection from his name and memory. Such, for the most part, was the
manner in which Syracuse was captured. The quantity of booty was so
great, that had Carthage itself, which was carrying on a contest on
equal terms, been captured, it would scarcely have afforded so much. A
few days before the taking of Syracuse, Titus Otacilius passed over
from Lilybaeum to Utica with eighty quinqueremes, and entering the
harbour before it was light, took some transports laden with corn;
then landing, he laid waste a considerable portion of the country
around Utica, and brought back to his ships booty of every
description. He returned to Lilybaeum, the third day after he set out,
with a hundred and thirty transports laden with corn and booty. The
corn he sent immediately to Syracuse; and had it not been for the very
seasonable arrival of this supply, a destructive famine threatened
alike the victors and the vanquished.

32. Nothing very memorable had been done in Spain for about two years,
the operations of the war consisting more in laying plans than in
fighting; but during the same summer in which the events above
recorded took place, the Roman generals, quitting their winter
quarters, united their forces; then a council was summoned; and the
opinions of all accorded, that since their only object hitherto had
been to prevent Hasdrubal from pursuing his march into Italy, it was
now time that an effort should be made to bring the war in Spain to a
termination; and they thought that the twenty thousand Celtiberians,
who had been induced to take arms that winter, formed a sufficient
accession to their strength. There were three armies of the enemy.
Hasdrubal, son of Gisgo, and Mago, who had united their forces, were
about a five days' journey from the Romans. Hasdrubal, son of
Hamilcar, who was the old commander in Spain, was nearer to them: he
was with his army near the city Anitorgis. The Roman generals were
desirous that he should be overpowered first; and they hoped that they
had enough and more than enough strength for the purpose. Their only
source of anxiety was, lest the other Hasdrubal and Mago, terrified at
his discomfiture, should protract the war by withdrawing into
trackless forests and mountains. Thinking it, therefore, the wisest
course to divide their forces and embrace the whole Spanish war, they
arranged it so that Publius Cornelius should lead two-thirds of the
Roman and allied troops against Mago and Hasdrubal, and that Cneius
Cornelius, with the remaining third of the original army, and with the
Celtiberians added to them, should carry on the war with the Barcine
Hasdrubal. The two generals and their armies, setting out together,
preceded by the Celtiberians, pitched their camp near the city
Anitorgis, within sight of the enemy, the river only separating them.
Here Cneius Scipio, with the forces above mentioned, halted, but
Publius Scipio proceeded to the portion of the war assigned to him.

33. Hasdrubal perceiving that there were but few Roman troops in the
camp, and that their whole dependence was on the Celtiberian
auxiliaries; and having had experience of the perfidy of the barbarian
nations in general, and particularly of all those nations among which
he had served for so many years; as there was every facility of
intercourse, for both camps were full of Spaniards, by secret
conferences with the chiefs of the Celtiberians, he agreed with them,
for a large consideration, to take their forces away. Nor did they
conceive it to be any great crime; for the object was not that they
should turn their arms against the Romans, while the reward which they
were to receive to abstain from the war was large enough to remunerate
them for their service in it. At the same time the mere rest from
labour, the return to their homes, with the pleasure of seeing their
friends and property, were pleasing to the generality. Accordingly,
the multitude were prevailed upon as easily as their leaders. They
had, moreover, nothing to fear from the Romans, in consequence of the
smallness of their numbers, should they endeavour to detain them by
force. It will indeed be the duty of all Roman generals to take care,
and the instances here recorded should be considered as strong
arguments, never to place so much confidence in foreign auxiliaries,
as not to retain in their camps a preponderance of their own strength
and of that force which is properly their own. The Celtiberians,
suddenly taking up their standards, marched away, replying only to the
Romans, who asked the cause of their departure and entreated them to
stay, that they were called away by a war at home. Scipio seeing that
his allies could be detained neither by prayers nor force, and that he
was neither a match for his enemy without them, nor could again effect
a junction with his brother, no other course which promised safety
offering itself, resolved to retire as far as possible, carefully
using every caution not to encounter the enemy any where on level
ground. On his departing, the enemy, crossing the river, pursued him
almost in his footsteps.

34. During the same period an equal terror and a greater danger
pressed upon Publius Scipio. Masinissa was a young man at that time an
ally of the Carthaginians, whom afterwards the friendship of the
Romans rendered illustrious and powerful. He not only opposed himself
with his Numidian cavalry to Scipio on his approach, but afterwards
harassed him incessantly day and night, so as both to cut off his
stragglers, who had gone out to a distance from the camp in search of
wood and forage, and riding up to the very gates of his camp, and
charging into the midst of his advanced guards, to fill every quarter
with the utmost confusion. By night also alarm was frequently
occasioned in the gates and rampart by his sudden attacks. Nor was
there any time or place at which the Romans were exempt from fear and
anxiety; and driven within their rampart, and deprived of every
necessary, they suffered in a manner a regular siege; and it appeared
that it would have been still straiter, if Indibilis, who it was
reported was approaching with seven thousand five hundred Suessetani,
should form a junction with the Carthaginians. Scipio, though a wary
and provident general, overpowered by difficulties, adopted the rash
measure of going to meet Indibilis by night, with the intention of
fighting him wherever he should meet him. Leaving, therefore, a small
force in his camp, under the command of Titus Fonteius,
lieutenant-general, he set out at midnight, and meeting with the
enemy, came to battle with him. The troops fought in the order of
march rather than of battle. The Romans, however, had the advantage,
though in an irregular fight; but the Numidian cavalry, whose
observation the general supposed that he had escaped, suddenly
spreading themselves round his flanks, occasioned great terror. After
a new contest had been entered into with the Numidians, a third enemy
came up in addition to the rest, the Carthaginian generals having come
up with their rear when they were now engaged in fighting. Thus the
Romans were surrounded on every side by enemies; nor could they make
up their minds which they should attack first, or in what part,
forming themselves into a close body, they should force their way
through. The general, while fighting and encouraging his men, exposing
himself wherever the strife was the hottest, was run through the right
side with a lance; and when the party of the enemy, which, formed into
a wedge, had charged the troops collected round the general, perceived
Scipio falling lifeless from his horse, elated with joy, they ran
shouting through the whole line with the news that the Roman general
had fallen. These words spreading in every direction, caused the enemy
to be considered as victors, and the Romans as vanquished. On the loss
of the general the troops immediately began to fly from the field; but
though it was not difficult to force their way through the Numidians
and the other light-armed auxiliaries, yet it was scarcely possible
for them to escape so large a body of cavalry, and infantry equal to
horses in speed. Almost more were slain in the flight than in the
battle; nor would a man have survived, had not night put a stop to the
carnage, the day by this time rapidly drawing to a close.

35. After this, the Carthaginian generals, who were not slow in
following up their victory, immediately after the battle, scarcely
giving their soldiers necessary rest, hurry their army to Hasdrubal,
son of Hamilcar; confidently hoping, that after uniting their forces
with his, the war might be brought to a conclusion. On their arrival,
the warmest congratulations passed between the troops and their
generals, who were delighted with their recent victory; for they had
not only destroyed one distinguished general and all his men, but
looked forward to another victory of equal magnitude as a matter of
certainty. The intelligence of this great disaster had not yet reached
the Romans; but there prevailed a kind of melancholy silence and mute
foreboding, such as is usually found in minds which have a
presentiment of impending calamity. The general himself, besides
feeling that he was deserted by his allies, and that the forces of the
enemy were so much augmented, was disposed from conjecture and
reasoning rather to a suspicion that some defeat had been sustained,
than to any favourable hopes. "For how could Hasdrubal and Mago bring
up their troops without opposition, unless they had terminated their
part of the war? How was it that his brother had not opposed his
progress or followed on his rear? in order that if he could not
prevent the armies and generals of the enemy from forming a junction,
he might himself join his forces with his brother's." Disturbed with
these cares, he believed that the only safe policy for the present was
to retire as far as possible; and, accordingly, he marched a
considerable distance thence in one night, the enemy not being aware
of it, and on that account continuing quiet. At dawn, perceiving that
their enemy had decamped, they sent the Numidians in advance, and
began to pursue them as rapidly as possible. The Numidians overtook
them before night, and charged; sometimes their rear, at other times
their flanks. They then began to halt and defend themselves as well as
they could; but Scipio exhorted them at once to fight so as not to
expose themselves, and march at the same time, lest the infantry
should overtake them.

36. But having made but little progress for a long time, in
consequence of his making his troops sometimes advance and at others
halt, and night now drawing on, Scipio recalled his troops from the
battle, and collecting them, withdrew to a certain eminence, not very
safe, indeed, particularly for dispirited troops, but higher than any
of the surrounding places. There, at first, his infantry, drawn up
around his baggage and cavalry, which were placed in their centre, had
no difficulty in repelling the attacks of the charging Numidians; but
afterwards, when three generals with three regular armies marched up
in one entire body, and it was evident that his men would not be able
to do much by arms in defending the position without fortifications,
the general began to look about, and consider whether he could by any
means throw a rampart around; but the hill was so bare, and the soil
so rough, that neither could a bush be found for cutting a palisade,
nor earth for making a mound, nor the requisites for making a trench
or any other work; nor was the place naturally steep or abrupt enough
to render the approach and ascent difficult to the enemy, as it rose
on every side with a gentle acclivity. However, that they might raise
up against them some semblance of a rampart, they placed around them
the panniers tied to the burdens, building them up as it were to the
usual height, and when there was a deficiency of panniers for raising
it, they presented against the enemy a heap of baggage of every kind.
The Carthaginian armies coming up, very easily marched up the
eminence, but were stopped by the novel appearance of the
fortification, as by something miraculous, when their leaders called
out from all sides, asking "what they stopped at? and why they did not
tear down and demolish that mockery, which was scarcely strong enough
to impede the progress of women and children; that the enemy, who were
skulking behind their baggage, were, in fact, captured and in their
hands." Such were the contemptuous reproofs of their leaders. But it
was not an easy task either to leap over or remove the burdens raised
up against them, or to cut through the panniers, closely packed
together and covered completely with baggage. When the removal of the
burdens had opened a way to the troops, who were detained by them for
a long time, and the same had been done in several quarters, the camp
was now captured on all sides; the Romans were cut to pieces on all
hands, the few by the many, the dispirited by the victorious. A great
number of the men, however, having fled for refuge into the
neighbouring woods, effected their escape to the camp of Publius
Scipio, which Titus Fonteius commanded. Some authors relate that
Cneius Scipio was slain on the eminence on the first assault of the
enemy; others that he escaped with a few attendants to a castle near
the camp; this, they say, was surrounded with fire, by which means the
doors which they could not force were consumed; that it was thus
taken, and all within, together with the general himself, put to
death. Cneius Scipio was slain in the eighth year after his arrival in
Spain, and on the twenty-ninth day after the death of his brother. At
Rome the grief occasioned by their death was not more intense than
that which was felt throughout Spain. The sorrow of the citizens,
however, was partly distracted by the loss of the armies, the
alienation of the province, and the public disaster, while in Spain
they mourned and regretted the generals themselves, Cneius, however,
the more, because he had been longer in command of them, had first
engaged their affections, and first exhibited a specimen of Roman
justice and forbearance.

37. When it seemed that the Roman armies were annihilated, and Spain
lost, one man recovered this desperate state of affairs. There was in
the army one Lucius Marcius, the son of Septimus, a Roman knight, an
enterprising youth, and possessing a mind and genius far superior to
the condition in which he had been born. To his high talents had been
added the discipline of Cneius Scipio, under which he had been
thoroughly instructed during a course of so many years in all the
qualifications of a soldier. This man, having collected the troops
which had been dispersed in the flight, and drafted some from the
garrisons, had formed an army not to be despised, and united it with
Titus Tonteius, the lieutenant-general of Publius Scipio. But so
transcendent was the Roman knight in authority and honour among the
troops, that when, after fortifying a camp on this side of the Iberus,
it had been resolved that a general of the two armies should be
elected in an assembly of the soldiers, relieving each other in the
guard of the rampart, and in keeping the outposts until every one had
given his vote, they unanimously conferred the supreme command upon
Lucius Marcius. All the intervening time, which was but short, was
occupied in fortifying their camp and collecting provisions, and the
soldiers executed every order not only with vigour, but with feelings
by no means depressed. But when intelligence was brought them that
Hasdrubal, son of Gisgo, who was coming to put the finishing stroke to
the war, had crossed the Iberus and was drawing near, and when they
saw the signal for battle displayed by a new commander, then calling
to mind whom they had had for their leaders a little while ago,
relying on what leaders and what forces they used to go out to fight,
they all suddenly burst into tears and beat their heads, some raising
their hands to heaven and arraigning the gods, others prostrating
themselves upon the ground and invoking by name each his own former
commander. Nor could their lamentations be restrained, though the
centurions endeavoured to animate their companies, and though Marcius
himself soothed and remonstrated with them, asking them "why they had
given themselves up to womanish and unavailing lamentations rather
than summon up all their courage to protect themselves and the
commonwealth together, and not suffer their generals to lie
unavenged?" But suddenly a shout and the sound of trumpets were heard;
for by this time the enemy were near the rampart. Upon this, their
grief being suddenly converted into rage, they hastily ran to arms,
and, as it were, burning with fury, rushed to the gates and charged
the enemy, while advancing in a careless and disorderly manner. This
unexpected event instantly struck terror into the Carthaginians, who
wondering whence so many enemies could have sprung up so suddenly, as
the army had been almost annihilated; what could have inspired men who
had been vanquished and routed with such boldness and confidence in
themselves; what general could have arisen now that the two Scipios
were slain; who could command the camp, and who had given the signal
for battle; in consequence of these so many and so unexpected
circumstances, at first, being in a state of complete uncertainty and
amazement, they gave ground; but afterwards, discomfited by the
violence of the charge, they turned their backs; and either there
would have been a dreadful slaughter of the flying enemy, or a rash
and dangerous effort on the part of the pursuers, had not Marcius
promptly given the signal for retreat, and by throwing himself in the
way of the front rank, and even holding some back with his own hands,
repressed the infuriated troops. He then led them back to the camp,
still eager for blood and slaughter. When the Carthaginians, who were
at first compelled to fly with precipitation from the rampart of their
enemy, saw that no one pursued them, concluding that they had stopped
from fear, now on the other hand went away to their camp at an easy
pace, with feelings of contempt for the enemy. There was a
corresponding want of care in guarding their camp; for though the
enemy were near, yet it seemed that they were but the remains of the
two armies which had been cut to pieces a few days before. As in
consequence of this all things were neglected in the enemy's camp,
Marcius having ascertained this, addressed his mind to a measure which
on the first view of it might appear rather rash than bold: it was,
aggressively to assault the enemy's camp, concluding that the camp of
Hasdrubal, while alone, might be carried with less difficulty than his
own could be defended, if the three armies and as many generals should
again unite; taking into consideration also that either if he
succeeded he would retrieve their prostrate fortune, or if repulsed,
still, by making the attack himself, he would rescue himself from
contempt.

38. Lest, however, the suddenness of the affair, and the fear of
night, should frustrate a measure which was in itself ill adapted to
his condition, he thought it right that his soldiers should be
addressed and exhorted; and having called an assembly, he discoursed
as follows: "Soldiers, either my veneration for our late commanders,
both living and dead, or our present situation, may impress on every
one the belief that this command, as it is highly honourable to me,
conferred by your suffrages, so is it in its nature a heavy and
anxious charge. For at a time when I should be scarcely so far master
of myself as to be able to find any solace for my afflicted mind, did
not fear deaden the sense of sorrow, I am compelled to take upon
myself alone the task of consulting for the good of you all; a task of
the greatest difficulty when under the influence of grief. And not
even at that critical moment, when I ought to be considering in what
manner I may be enabled to keep together for my country these remains
of two armies, can I divert my mind from the affliction which
incessantly preys upon me. For bitter recollection is ever present,
and the Scipios ever disturb me with anxious cares by day and dreams
by night, frequently rousing me from my sleep, and imploring me not to
suffer themselves nor their soldiers, your companions in war, who had
been victorious in this country for eight years, nor the commonwealth
to remain unrevenged; enjoining me also to follow their discipline and
their plans; and desiring that as there was no one more obedient to
their commands while they were alive than I, so after their death I
would consider that conduct as best, which I might have the strongest
reason for believing they would have adopted in each case. I could
wish also that you, my soldiers, should not show your respect for them
by lamentations and tears, as if they were dead; (for they still live
and flourish in the fame of their achievements;) but that whenever the
memory of those men shall occur to you, you would go into battle as
though you saw them encouraging you and giving you the signal. Nor
certainly could anything else than their image presenting itself
yesterday to your eyes and minds, have enabled you to fight that
memorable battle, in which you proved to the enemy that the Roman name
had not become extinct with the Scipios; and that the energy and
valour of that people, which had not been overwhelmed by the disaster
at Cannae, would, doubtlessly, emerge from the severest storms of
fortune. Now since you have dared so much of your own accord, I have a
mind to try how much you will dare when authorized by your general:
for yesterday, when I gave the signal for retreat while you were
pursuing the routed enemy with precipitation, I did not wish to break
your spirit, but to reserve it for greater glory and more advantageous
opportunities; that you might afterwards, when prepared and armed,
seize an occasion of attacking your enemy while off their guard,
unarmed, and even buried in sleep. Nor do I entertain the hope of
gaining an opportunity of this kind rashly, but from the actual state
of things. Doubtless, if any one should ask even himself, by what
means, though few in number and disheartened by defeat, you defended
your camp against troops superior in number and victorious, you would
give no other answer than that, as this was the very thing you were
afraid of, you had kept every place secured by works and yourselves
ready and equipped. And so it generally happens: men are least secure
against that which fortune causes not to be feared; because you leave
unguarded and exposed what you think is not necessary to be cared
about. There is nothing whatever which the enemy fear less at the
present time, than lest we, who were a little while ago besieged and
assaulted, should aggressively assault their camp ourselves. Let us
dare, then, to do that which it is incredible we should have the
courage to attempt; it will be most easy from the very fact of its
appearing most difficult. At the third watch of the night I will lead
you thither in silence. I have ascertained by means of scouts that
they have no regular succession of watches, no proper outposts. Our
shout at their gates, when heard, and the first assault, will carry
their camp. Then let that carnage be made among men, torpid with
sleep, terrified at the unexpected tumult, and overpowered while lying
defenceless in their beds, from which you were so grieved to be
recalled yesterday. I know that the measure appears to you a daring
one; but in difficult and almost desperate circumstances the boldest
counsels are always the safest. For if when the critical moment has
arrived, the opportunity of seizing which is of a fleeting nature, you
delay ever so little, in vain do you seek for it afterwards when it
has been neglected. One army is near us; two more are not far off. We
have some hopes if we make an attack now; and you have already made
trial of your own and their strength. If we postpone the time and
cease to be despised in consequence of the fame of yesterday's
irruption, there is danger lest all the generals and all the forces
should unite. Shall we be able then to withstand three generals and
three armies, whom Cneius Scipio with his army unimpaired could not
withstand? As our generals have perished by dividing their forces, so
the enemy may be overpowered while separated and divided. There is no
other mode of maintaining the war; let us, therefore, wait for nothing
but the opportunity of the ensuing night. Now depart, with the favour
of the gods, and refresh yourselves, that, unfatigued and vigorous,
you may burst into the enemy's camp with the same spirit with which
you have defended your own." This new enterprise, proposed by their
new general, they received with joy; and the more daring it was the
more it pleased them. The remainder of the day was spent in getting
their arms in readiness and recruiting their strength, the greater
part of the night was given to rest, and at the fourth watch they were
in motion.

39. At a distance of six miles beyond their nearest camp lay other
forces of the Carthaginians. A deep valley, thickly planted with
trees, intervened. Near about the middle of this wood a Roman cohort
and some cavalry were placed in concealment with Punic craft. The
communication between the two armies being thus cut off, the rest of
the forces were marched in silence to the nearest body of the enemy;
and as there were no outposts before the gates, and no guards on the
rampart, they entered quite into the camp, as though it had been their
own, no one any where opposing them. The signals were then sounded and
a shout raised. Some put the enemy to the sword when half asleep;
others threw fire upon the huts, which were covered in with dry straw;
others blocked up the gates to intercept their escape. The enemy, who
were assailed at once with fire, shouting, and the sword, were in a
manner bereaved of their senses, and could neither hear each other,
nor take any measures for their security. Unarmed, they fell into the
midst of troops of armed men: some hastened to the gates; others, as
the passes were flocked up, leaped over the rampart, and as each
escaped they fled directly towards the other camp, where they were cut
off by the cohort and cavalry rushing forward from their concealment,
and were all slain to a man. And even had any escaped from that
carnage, the Romans, after taking the nearer camp, ran over to the
other with such rapidity, that no one could have arrived before them
with news of the disaster. In this camp, as they were far distant from
the enemy, and as some had gone off just before daylight for forage,
wood, and plunder, they found every thing in a still more neglected
and careless state. Their arms only were placed at the outposts, the
men being unarmed, and either sitting and reclining upon the ground,
or else walking up and down before the rampart and the gates. On these
men, thus at their ease and unguarded, the Romans, still hot from the
recent battle, and flushed with victory, commenced an attack; no
effectual opposition therefore could be made to them in the gates.
Within the gates, the troops having rushed together from every part of
the camp at the first shout and alarm, a furious conflict arose; which
would have continued for a long time, had not the bloody appearance of
the Roman shields discovered to the Carthaginians the defeat of the
other forces, and consequently struck them with dismay. This alarm
produced a general flight; and all except those who were overtaken
with the sword, rushing out precipitately wherever they could find a
passage, abandoned their camp. Thus, in a night and a day, two camps
of the enemy were carried, under the conduct of Lucius Marcius.
Claudius, who translated the annals of Acilius out of Greek into
Latin, states that as many as thirty-seven thousand men were slain,
one thousand eight hundred and thirty made prisoners, and a great
booty obtained; among which was a silver shield of a hundred and
thirty-eight pounds' weight, with an image upon it of the Barcine
Hasdrubal. Valerius Antias states, that the camp Of Mago only was
captured, and seven thousand of the enemy slain; and that in the other
battle, when the Romans sallied out and fought with Hasdrubal, ten
thousand were slain, and four thousand three hundred captured. Piso
writes, that five thousand were slain in an ambuscade when Mago
incautiously pursued our troops who retired. With all, the name of the
general, Marcius, is mentioned with great honour, and to his real
glory they add even miracles. They say, that while he was haranguing
his men a stream of fire poured from his head without his perceiving
it, to the great terror of the surrounding soldiers; and that a
shield, called the Marcian, with an image of Hasdrubal upon it,
remained in the temple up to the time of the burning of the Capitol, a
monument of his victory over the Carthaginians. After this, affairs
continued for a considerable time in a tranquil state in Spain, as
both parties, after giving and receiving such important defeats,
hesitated to run the hazard of a general battle.

40. During these transactions in Spain, Marcellus, after the capture
of Syracuse, having settled the other affairs in Sicily with so much
honour and integrity as not only to add to his own renown, but also to
the majesty of the Roman people, conveyed to Rome the ornaments of the
city, together with the statues and pictures with which Syracuse
abounded. These were certainly spoils taken from enemies, and acquired
according to the laws of war; but hence was the origin of the
admiration of the products of Grecian art, and to that freedom with
which at present all places, both sacred and profane, are despoiled;
which at last recoiled upon the Roman gods, and first upon that very
temple which was so choicely adorned by Marcellus. For foreigners were
in the habit of visiting the temples dedicated by Marcellus near the
Capuan gate, on account of their splendid ornaments of this
description, of which a very small portion can be found. Embassies
from almost all the states of Sicily came to him. As their cases were
different, so were also the terms granted to them. Those who had
either not revolted or had returned to the alliance before the capture
of Syracuse, were received and honoured as faithful allies. Those who
had been induced to submit through fear after the capture of Syracuse,
as vanquished, received laws from the conqueror. The Romans, however,
had still remaining a war of no small magnitude at Agrigentum, headed
by Epicydes and Hanno, generals in the late war, and a third new one
sent by Hannibal in the room of Hippocrates, a Libyphoenician by
nation, and a native of Hippo, called by his countrymen Mutines; an
energetic man, and thoroughly instructed in all the arts of war under
the tuition of Hannibal. To this man the Numidian auxiliaries were
assigned by Epicydes and Hanno. With these he so thoroughly overran
the lands of his enemies, and visited his allies with such activity,
in order to retain them in their allegiance, and for the purpose of
bringing them seasonable aid as each required it, that in a short time
he filled all Sicily with his fame, nor was greater confidence placed
in any one else by those who favoured the Carthaginian interest.
Accordingly the Carthaginian and Syracusan generals, who had been
hitherto compelled to keep within the walls of Agrigentum, not more at
the advice of Mutines than from the confidence they reposed in him,
had the courage to go out from the walls, and pitched a camp near the
river Himera. When this was announced to Marcellus, he immediately
advanced and sat down at a distance of about four miles from the
enemy, with the intention of waiting to see what steps they took, and
what they meditated. But Mutines allowed no room or time for delay or
deliberation, but crossed the river, and, charging the outposts of his
enemy, created the greatest terror and confusion. The next day, in an
engagement which might almost be called regular, he compelled his
enemy to retire within their works. Being called away by a mutiny of
the Numidians, which had broken out in the camp, and in which about
three hundred of them had retired to Heraclea Minoa, he set out to
appease them and bring them back; and is said to have earnestly warned
the generals not to engage with the enemy during his absence. Both the
generals were indignant at this conduct, but particularly Hanno, who
was before disturbed at his reputation. "Is it to be borne," said he,
"that a mongrel African should impose restraints upon me, a
Carthaginian general, commissioned by the senate and people?"
Epicydes, who wished to wait, was prevailed upon by him to agree to
their crossing the river and offering battle; for, said he, if they
should wait for Mutines, and the battle should terminate successfully,
Mutines would certainly have the credit of it.

41. But Marcellus, highly indignant that he who had repulsed Hannibal
from Nola, when rendered confident by his victory at Cannae, should
succumb to enemies whom he had vanquished by sea and land, ordered his
soldiers immediately to take arms and raise the standards. While
marshalling his army, ten Numidians rode up rapidly from the enemy's
line with information that their countrymen, first induced by the same
causes which brought on the mutiny, in which three hundred of their
number retired to Heraclea, and secondly, because they saw their
commander, just on the approach of a battle, sent out of the way by
generals who wished to detract from his glory, would not take any part
in the battle. This deceitful nation made good their promise in this
instance. Accordingly the spirits of the Romans were increased by the
intelligence, which was speedily conveyed through the lines, that the
enemy were abandoned by the cavalry, which the Romans principally
feared; while at the same time the enemy were dispirited, not only
because they were deprived of the principal part of their strength,
but further, because they were afraid lest they should themselves be
attacked by their own cavalry. Accordingly, there was no great
resistance made: the first shout and onset determined the business.
The Numidians who stood quiet in the wings during the action, when
they saw their party turning their backs, accompanied them in their
flight only for a short time; but when they perceived that they were
all making for Agrigentum with the most violent haste, they turned off
to the neighbouring towns round about, through fear of a siege. Many
thousand men were slain and captured, together with eight elephants.
This was the last battle which Marcellus fought in Sicily, after which
he returned victorious to Syracuse. The year was now about closing;
the senate therefore decreed that Publius Cornelius, the praetor,
should send a letter to Capua to the consuls, with directions that
while Hannibal was at a distance, and nothing of any great importance
was going on at Capua, one of them, if they thought fit, should come
to Rome to elect new magistrates. On the receipt of the letter, the
consuls arranged it between themselves, that Claudius should hold the
election, and Fulvius remain at Capua. The consuls created by Claudius
were Cneius Fulvius Centumalus, and Publius Sulpicius Galba, the son
of Servius, who had never exercised any curule magistracy. After this
Lucius Cornelius Lentulus, Marcus Cornelius Cethegus, Caius Sulpicius,
and Caius Calpurnius Piso, were created praetors. Piso had the city
jurisdiction; Sulpicius, Sicily; Cethegus, Apulia; Lentulus, Sardinia.
The consuls were continued in command for a year longer.




BOOK XXVI.


_Hannibal encamps on the banks of the Amo, within three miles of
Rome. Attended by two thousand horsemen, he advances close to the
Colline gate to take a view of the walls and situation of the city. On
two successive days the hostile armies are hindered from engaging by
the severity of the weather. Capua taken by Quintus Fulvius and Appius
Claudius, the chief nobles die, voluntarily, by poison. Quintus
Fulvius having condemned the principal senators to death, at the
moment they are actually tied to the stakes, receives despatches from
Rome, commanding him to spare their lives, which he postpones reading
until the sentence is executed. Publius Scipio, offering himself for
the service, is sent to command in Spain, takes New Carthage in one
day. Successes in Sicily. Treaty of friendship with the Aetolians. War
with Philip, king of Macedonia, and the Acarnanians._

       *        *        *        *        *

1. The consuls, Cneius Fulvius Centumalus and Publius Sulpicius Galba,
having entered on their office on the ides of March, assembled the
senate in the Capitol, and took the opinion of the fathers on the
state of the republic, the manner of conducting the war, and on what
related to the provinces and the armies. Quintus Fulvius and Appius
Claudius, the consuls of the former year, were continued in command;
and the armies which they before had were assigned to them, it being
added that they should not withdraw from Capua, which they were
besieging, till they had taken it. The Romans were now solicitously
intent upon this object, not from resentment so much, which was never
juster against any city, as from the consideration that as this city,
so celebrated and powerful, had by its defection drawn away several
states, so when reduced it would bring back their minds to respect for
the former supreme government. Two praetors also of the former year,
Marcus Junius and Publius Sempronius, were each continued in command
of the two legions which they had under them, the former in Etruria,
the latter in Gaul. Marcus Marcellus also was continued in command,
that he might, as proconsul, finish the war in Sicily with the army he
had there. If he wanted recruits he was to take them from the legions
which Publius Cornelius, the propraetor, commanded in Sicily, provided
he did not choose any soldier who was of the number of those whom the
senate had refused to allow to be discharged, or to return home till
the war was put an end to. To Caius Sulpicius, to whose lot Sicily had
fallen, the two legions which Publius Cornelius had commanded were
assigned, to be recruited from the army of Cneius Fulvius, which had
been shamefully beaten, and had experienced a dreadful loss the year
before in Apulia. To soldiers of this description the senate had
assigned the same period of service as to those who fought at Cannae;
and as an additional mark of ignominy upon both, they were not allowed
to winter in towns, or to build huts for wintering within the distance
of ten miles from any town. To Lucius Cornelius, in Sardinia, the two
legions which Quintus Mucius had commanded were assigned; if recruits
were wanted, the consuls were ordered to enlist them. To Titus
Otacilius and Marcus Valerius was allotted the protection of the
coasts of Sicily and Greece, with the legions and fleets which they
had commanded. The Greek coast had fifty ships with one legion; the
Sicilian, a hundred ships with two legions. Twenty-three legions were
employed by the Romans in carrying on the war this year by land and
sea.

2. In the beginning of the year, on a letter from Lucius Marcius being
laid before the senate, they considered his achievements as most
glorious; but the title of honour which he assumed (for though he was
neither invested with the command by the order of the people, nor by
the direction of the fathers, his letter ran in this form, "The
propraetor to the senate") gave offence to a great many. It was
considered as an injurious precedent for generals to be chosen by the
armies, and for the solemn ceremony of elections, held under auspices,
to be transferred to camps and provinces, and (far from the control of
the laws and magistrates) to military thoughtlessness. And though some
gave it as their opinion, that the sense of the senate should be taken
on the matter, yet it was thought more advisable that the discussion
should be postponed till after the departure of the horsemen who
brought the letter from Marcius. It was resolved, that an answer
should be returned respecting the corn and clothing of the army,
stating, that the senate would direct its attention to both those
matters; but that the letter should not be addressed to Lucius
Marcius, propraetor, lest he should consider that as already
determined which was the very point they reserved for discussion.
After the horsemen were dismissed, it was the first thing the consuls
brought before the senate; and the opinions of all to a man coincided,
that the plebeian tribunes should be instructed to consult the commons
with all possible speed, as to whom they might resolve to send into
Spain to take the command of that army which had been under the
conduct of Cneius Scipio. The plebeian tribunes were instructed
accordingly, and the question was published. But another contest had
pre-engaged the minds of the people: Caius Sempronius Blaesus, having
brought Cneius Fulvius to trial for the loss of the army in Apulia,
harassed him with invectives in the public assemblies: "Many
generals," he reiterated, "had by indiscretion and ignorance brought
their armies into most perilous situations, but none, save Cneius
Fulvius, had corrupted his legions by every species of excess before
he betrayed them to the enemy; it might therefore with truth be said,
that they were lost before they saw the enemy, and that they were
defeated, not by Hannibal, but by their own general. No man, when he
gave his vote, took sufficient pains in ascertaining who it was to
whom he was intrusting an army. What a difference was there between
this man and Tiberius Sempronius! The latter having been intrusted
with an army of slaves, had in a short time brought it to pass, by
discipline and authority, that not one of them in the field of battle
remembered his condition and birth, but they became a protection to
our allies and a terror to our enemies. They had snatched, as it were,
from the very jaws of Hannibal, and restored to the Roman people,
Cumae, Beneventum, and other towns. But Cneius Fulvius had infected
with the vices peculiar to slaves, an army of Roman citizens, of
honourable parentage and liberal education; and had thus made them
insolent and turbulent among their allies, inefficient and dastardly
among their enemies, unable to sustain, not only the charge, but the
shout of the Carthaginians. But, by Hercules, it was no wonder that
the troops did not stand their ground in the battle, when their
general was the first to fly; with him, the greater wonder was that
any had fallen at their posts, and that they were not all the
companions of Cneius Fulvius in his consternation and his flight.
Caius Flaminius, Lucius Paullus, Lucius Posthumius, Cneius and Publius
Scipio, had preferred falling in the battle to abandoning their armies
when in the power of the enemy. But Cneius Fulvius was almost the only
man who returned to Rome to report the annihilation of his army. It
was a shameful crime that the army of Cannae should be transported
into Sicily, because they fled from the field of battle, and not be
allowed to return till the enemy has quitted Italy; that the same
decree should have been lately passed with respect to the legions of
Cneius Fulvius; while Cneius Fulvius himself has no punishment
inflicted upon him for running away, in a battle brought about by his
own indiscretion; that he himself should be permitted to pass his old
age in stews and brothels, where he passed his youth, while his
troops, whose only crime was that they resembled their general, should
be sent away in a manner into banishment, and suffer an ignominious
service. So unequally," he said, "was liberty shared at Rome by the
rich and the poor, by the ennobled and the common people."

3. The accused shifted the blame from himself to his soldiers; he
said, "that in consequence of their having in the most turbulent
manner demanded battle, they were led into the field, not on the day
they desired, for it was then evening, but on the following; that they
were drawn up at a suitable time and on favourable ground; but either
the reputation or the strength of the enemy was such, that they were
unable to stand their ground. When they all fled precipitately, he
himself also was carried away with the crowd, as had happened to Varro
at the battle of Cannae, and to many other generals. How could he, by
his sole resistance, benefit the republic, unless his death would
remedy the public disasters? that he was not defeated in consequence
of a failure in his provisions; that he had not, from want of caution,
been drawn into a disadvantageous position; that he had not been cut
off by an ambuscade in consequence of not having explored his route,
but had been vanquished by open force, and by arms, in a regular
engagement. He had not in his power the minds of his own troops, or
those of the enemy. Courage and cowardice were the result of each
man's natural constitution." He was twice accused, and the penalty was
laid at a fine. On the third accusation, at which witnesses were
produced, he was not only overwhelmed with an infinity of disgraceful
charges, but a great many asserted on oath, that the flight and panic
commenced with the praetor, that the troops being deserted by him, and
concluding that the fears of their general were not unfounded, turned
their backs; when so strong a feeling of indignation was excited, that
the assembly clamorously rejoined that he ought to be tried capitally.
This gave rise to a new controversy; for when the tribune, who had
twice prosecuted him as for a finable offence, now, on the third
occasion, declared that he prosecuted him capitally; the tribunes of
the commons being appealed to, said, "they would not prevent their
colleague from proceeding, as he was permitted according to the custom
of their ancestors, in the manner he himself preferred, whether
according to the laws or to custom, until he had obtained judgment
against a private individual, convicting him either of a capital or
finable offence." Upon this, Sempronius said, that he charged Cneius
Fulvius with the crime of treason; and requested Caius Calpurnius, the
city praetor, to appoint a day for the comitia. Another ground of hope
was then tried by the accused, viz. if his brother, Quintus Fulvius,
could be present at his trial, who was at that time flourishing in the
fame of his past achievements and in the near expectation of taking
Capua. Fulvius wrote to the senate, requesting the favour in terms
calculated to excite compassion, in order to save the life of his
brother; but the fathers replied, that the interest of the state would
not admit of his leaving Capua. Cneius Fulvius, therefore, before the
day appointed for the comitia arrived, went into exile to Tarquinii,
and the commons resolved that it was a legal exile.

4. Meanwhile all the strength of the war was directed against Capua.
It was, however, more strictly blockaded than besieged. The slaves and
populace could neither endure the famine, nor send messengers to
Hannibal through guards so closely stationed. A Numidian was at length
found, who, on undertaking to make his way with it, was charged with a
letter; and going out by night, through the midst of the Roman camp,
in order to fulfil his promise, he inspired the Campanians with
confidence to try the effect of a sally from every quarter, while they
had any strength remaining. In the many encounters which followed,
their cavalry were generally successful, but their infantry were
beaten: however, it was by no means so joyful to conquer, as it was
miserable to be worsted in any respect by a besieged and almost
subdued enemy. A plan was at length adopted, by which their deficiency
in strength might be compensated by stratagem. Young men were selected
from all the legions, who, from the vigour and activity of their
bodies, excelled in swiftness; these were supplied with bucklers
shorter than those worn by horsemen, and seven javelins each, four
feet in length, and pointed with steel in the same manner as the
spears used by light-armed troops. The cavalry taking one of these
each upon their horses, accustomed them to ride behind them, and to
leap down nimbly when the signal was given. When, by daily practice,
they appeared to be able to do this in an orderly manner, they
advanced into the plain between the camp and the walls, against the
cavalry of the Campanians, who stood there prepared for action. As
soon as they came within a dart's cast, on a signal given, the light
troops leaped down, when a line of infantry formed out of the body of
horse suddenly rushed upon the cavalry of the enemy, and discharged
their javelins one after another with great rapidity; which being
thrown in great numbers upon men and horses indiscriminately, wounded
a great many. The sudden and unsuspected nature of the attack,
however, occasioned still greater terror; and the cavalry charging
them, thus panic-struck, chased them with great slaughter as far as
their gates. From that time the Roman cavalry had the superiority; and
it was established that there should be velites in the legions. It is
said that Quintus Navius was the person who advised the mixing of
infantry with cavalry, and that he received honour from the general on
that account.

5. While affairs were in this state at Capua, Hannibal was perplexed
between two objects, the gaining possession of the citadel of
Tarentum, and the retaining of Capua. His concern for Capua, however,
prevailed, on which he saw that the attention of every body, allies
and enemies, was fixed; and whose fate would be regarded as a proof of
the consequences resulting from defection from the Romans. Leaving
therefore, a great part of his baggage among the Bruttians, and all
his heavier armed troops, he took with him a body of infantry and
cavalry, the best he could select for marching expeditiously, and bent
his course into Campania. Rapidly as he marched he was followed by
thirty-three elephants. He took up his position in a retired valley
behind Mount Tifata, which overhung Capua. Having at his coming taken
possession of fort Galatia, the garrison of which he dislodged by
force, he then directed his efforts against those who were besieging
Capua. Having sent forward messengers to Capua stating the time at
which he would attack the Roman camp, in order that they also, having
gotten themselves in readiness for a sally, might at the same time
pour forth from all their gates, he occasioned the greatest possible
terror; for on one side he himself attacked them suddenly, and on the
other side all the Campanians sallied forth, both foot and horse,
joined by the Carthaginian garrison under the command of Bostar and
Hanno. The Romans, lest in so perilous an affair they should leave any
part unprotected, by running together to any one place, thus divided
their forces: Appius Claudius was opposed to the Campanians; Fulvius
to Hannibal; Caius Nero, the propraetor, with the cavalry of the sixth
legion, placed himself in the road leading to Suessula; and Caius
Fulvius Flaccus, the lieutenant-general, with the allied cavalry, on
the side opposite the river Vulturnus. The battle commenced not only
with the usual clamour and tumult, but in addition to the din of men,
horses, and arms, a multitude of Campanians, unable to bear arms,
being distributed along the walls, raised such a shout together with
the clangour of brazen vessels, similar to that which is usually made
in the dead of night when the moon is eclipsed, that it diverted the
attention even of the combatants. Appius easily repulsed the
Campanians from the rampart. On the other side Hannibal and the
Carthaginians, forming a larger force, pressed hard on Fulvius. There
the sixth legion gave way; being repulsed, a cohort of Spaniards with
three elephants made their way up to the rampart. They had broken
through the centre of the Roman line, and were in a state of anxious
and perilous suspense, whether to force their way into the camp, or be
cut off from their own army. When Fulvius saw the disorder of the
legion, and the danger the camp was in, he exhorted Quintus Navius,
and the other principal centurions, to charge the cohort of the enemy
which was fighting under the rampart; he said, "that the state of
things was most critical; that either they must retire before them, in
which case they would burst into the camp with less difficulty than
they had experienced in breaking through a dense line of troops, or
they must cut them to pieces under the rampart: nor would it require a
great effort; for they were few, and cut off from their own troops,
and if the line which appeared broken, now while the Romans were
dispirited, should turn upon the enemy on both sides, they would
become enclosed in the midst, and exposed to a twofold attack."
Navius, on hearing these words of the general, snatched the standard
of the second company of spearmen from the standard-bearer, and
advanced with it against the enemy, threatening that he would throw it
into the midst of them unless the soldiers promptly followed him and
took part in the fight. He was of gigantic stature, and his arms set
him off; the standard also, raised aloft, attracted the gaze both of
his countrymen and the enemy. When, however, he had reached the
standards of the Spaniards, javelins were poured upon him from all
sides, and almost the whole line was turned against him; but neither
the number of his enemies nor the force of the weapons could repel the
onset of this hero.

6. Marcus Atilius, the lieutenant-general, also caused the standard of
the first company of principes of the same legion to be borne against
a cohort of the Spaniards. Lucius Portius Licinus and Titus Popilius,
the lieutenant-generals, who had the command of the camp, fought
valiantly in defence of the rampart, and slew the elephants while in
the very act of crossing it. The carcasses of these filling up the
ditch, afforded a passage for the enemy as effectually as if earth had
been thrown in, or a bridge erected over it; and a horrid carnage took
place amid the carcasses of the elephants which lay prostrate. On the
other side of the camp, the Campanians, with the Carthaginian
garrison, had by this time been repulsed, and the battle was carried
on immediately under the gate of Capua leading to Vulturnus. Nor did
the armed men contribute so much in resisting the Romans, who
endeavoured to force their way in, as the gate itself, which, being
furnished with ballistas and scorpions, kept the enemy at bay by the
missiles discharged from it. The ardour of the Romans was also clamped
by the general, Appius Claudius, receiving a wound; he was struck by a
javelin in the upper part of his breast, beneath the left shoulder,
while encouraging his men before the front line. A great number,
however, of the enemy were slain before the gate, and the rest were
driven in disorder into the city. When Hannibal saw the destruction of
the cohort of Spaniards, and that the camp of the enemy was defended
with the utmost vigour, giving up the assault, he began to withdraw
his standards, making his infantry face about, but throwing out his
cavalry in the rear lest the enemy should pursue them closely. The
ardour of the legions to pursue the enemy was excessive, but Flaccus
ordered a retreat to be sounded, considering that enough had been
achieved to convince the Campanians, and Hannibal himself, how unable
he was to afford them protection. Some who have undertaken to give
accounts of this battle, record that eight thousand of the army of
Hannibal, and three thousand Campanians, were slain; that fifteen
military standards were taken from the Carthaginians, and eighteen
from the Campanians. In other authors I find the battle to have been
by no means so important, and that there was more of panic than
fighting; that a party of Numidians and Spaniards suddenly bursting
into the Roman camp with some elephants, the elephants, as they made
their way through the midst of the camp, threw down their tents with a
great noise, and caused the beasts of burden to break their halters
and run away. That in addition to the confusion occasioned, a
stratagem was employed; Hannibal having sent in some persons
acquainted with the Latin language, for he had some such with him, who
might command the soldiers, in the name of the consuls, to escape
every one as fast as he could to the neighbouring mountains, since the
camp was lost; but that the imposture was soon discovered, and
frustrated with a great slaughter of the enemy; that the elephants
were driven out of the camp by fire. However commenced, and however
terminated, this was the last battle which was fought before the
surrender of Capua. Seppius Lesius was Medixtuticus, or chief
magistrate of Capua, that year, a man of obscure origin and slender
fortune. It is reported that his mother, when formerly expiating a
prodigy which had occurred in the family in behalf of this boy, who
was an orphan, received an answer from the aruspex, stating, that "the
highest office would come to him;" and that not recognising, at Capua,
any ground for such a hope, exclaimed, "the state of the Campanians
must be desperate indeed, when the highest office shall come to my
son." But even this expression, in which the response was turned into
ridicule, turned to be true, for those persons whose birth allowed
them to aspire to high offices, refusing to accept them when the city
was oppressed by sword and famine, and when all hope was lost, Lesius,
who complained that Capua was deserted and betrayed by its nobles,
accepted the office of chief magistrate, being the last Campanian who
held it.

7. But Hannibal, when he saw that the enemy could not be drawn into
another engagement, nor a passage be forced through their camp into
Capua, resolved to remove his camp from that place and leave the
attempt unaccomplished, fearful lest the new consuls might cut off his
supplies of provision. While anxiously deliberating on the point to
which he should next direct his course, an impulse suddenly entered
his mind to make an attack on Rome, the very source of the war. That
the opportunity of accomplishing this ever coveted object, which
occurred after the battle of Cannae, had been neglected, and was
generally censured by others, he himself did not deny. He thought that
there was some hope that he might be able to get possession of some
part of the city, in consequence of the panic and confusion which his
unexpected approach would occasion, and that if Rome were in danger,
either both the Roman generals, or at least one of them, would
immediately leave Capua; and if they divided their forces, both
generals being thus rendered weaker, would afford a favourable
opportunity either to himself or the Campanians of gaining some
advantage. One consideration only disquieted him, and that was, lest
on his departure the Campanians should immediately surrender. By means
of presents he induced a Numidian, who was ready to attempt any thing,
however daring, to take charge of a letter; and, entering the Roman
camp under the disguise of a deserter, to pass out privately on the
other side and go to Capua. As to the letter, it was full of
encouragement. It stated, that "his departure, which would be
beneficial to them, would have the effect of drawing off the Roman
generals and armies from the siege of Capua to the defence of Rome.
That they must not allow their spirits to sink; that by a few days'
patience they would rid themselves entirely of the siege." He then
ordered the ships on the Vulturnus to be seized, and rowed up to the
fort which he had before erected for his protection. And when he was
informed that there were as many as were necessary to convey his army
across in one night, after providing a stock of provisions for ten
days, he led his legions down to the river by night, and passed them
over before daylight.

8. Fulvius Flaccus, who had discovered from deserters that this would
happen, before it took place, having written to Rome to the senate to
apprize them of it, men's minds were variously affected by it
according to the disposition of each. As might be expected in so
alarming an emergency, the senate was immediately assembled, when
Publius Cornelius, surnamed Asina, was for recalling all the generals
and armies from every part of Italy to protect the city, disregarding
Capua and every other concern. Fabius Maximus thought that it would be
highly disgraceful to retire from Capua, and allow themselves to be
terrified and driven about at the nod and menaces of Hannibal. "Was it
probable that he, who, though victorious at Cannae, nevertheless dared
not approach the city, now, after having been repulsed from Capua, had
conceived hopes of making himself master of Rome? It was not to
besiege Rome, but to raise the siege of Capua that he was coming.
Jupiter, the witness of treaties violated by Hannibal, and the other
deities, would defend the city of Rome with that army which is now at
the city." To these opposite opinions, that of Publius Valerius
Flaccus, which recommended a middle course, was preferred. Regardful
of both objects, he thought that a letter should be written to the
generals at Capua, informing them of the force they had at the city
for its protection, and stating, that as to the number of forces which
Hannibal was bringing with him, or how large an army was necessary to
carry on the siege of Capua, they themselves knew. If one of the
generals and a part of the army could be sent to Rome, and at the same
time Capua could be efficiently besieged by the remaining general and
army, that then Claudius and Fulvius should settle between themselves
which should continue the siege of Capua, and which should come to
Rome to protect their capital from being besieged. This decree of the
senate having been conveyed to Capua, Quintus Fulvius, the proconsul,
who was to go to Rome, as his colleague was ill from his wound,
crossed the Vulturnus with a body of troops, to the number of fifteen
thousand infantry and a thousand horse, selected from the three
armies. Then having ascertained that Hannibal intended to proceed
along the Latin road, he sent persons before him to the towns on and
near the Appian way, Setia, Cora, and Lanuvium, with directions that
they should not only have provisions ready in their towns, but should
bring them down to the road from the fields which lay out of the way,
and that they should draw together into their towns troops for their
defence, in order that each state might be under its own protection.

9. On the day he crossed the Vulturnus, Hannibal pitched his camp at a
small distance from the river. The next day, passing by Cales, he
reached the Sidicinian territory, and having spent a day there in
devastating the country, he led his troops along the Latin way through
the territory of Suessa, Allifae, and Casinum. Under the walls of
Casinum he remained encamped for two days, ravaging the country all
around; thence passing by Interamna and Aquinum, he came into the
Fregellan territory, to the river Liris, where he found the bridge
broken down by the Fregellans in order to impede his progress. Fulvius
also was detained at the Vulturnus, in consequence of Hannibal's
having burnt the ships, and the difficulty he had in procuring rafts
to convey his troops across that river from the great scarcity of
materials. The army having been conveyed across by rafts, the
remainder of the march of Fulvius was uninterrupted, a liberal supply
of provisions having been prepared for him, not only in all the towns,
but also on the sides of the road; while his men, who were all
activity, exhorted each other to quicken their pace, remembering that
they were going to defend their country. A messenger from Fregella,
who had travelled a day and a night without intermission, arriving at
Rome, caused the greatest consternation; and the whole city was thrown
into a state of alarm by the running up and down of persons who made
vague additions to what they heard, and thus increased the confusion
which the original intelligence created. The lamentations of women
were not only heard from private houses, but the matrons from every
quarter, rushing into the public streets, ran up and down around the
shrines of the gods, sweeping the altars with their dishevelled hair,
throwing themselves upon their knees and stretching their uplifted
hands to heaven and the gods, imploring them to rescue the city of
Rome out of the hands of their enemies, and preserve the Roman mothers
and their children from harm. The senate sat in the forum near the
magistrates, in case they should wish to consult them. Some were
receiving orders and departing to their own department of duty; others
were offering themselves wherever there might be occasion for their
aid. Troops were posted in the citadel, in the Capitol, upon the walls
around the city, and also on the Alban mount, and the fort of Aesula.
During this confusion, intelligence was brought that Quintus Fulvius,
the proconsul, had set out from Capua with an army; when the senate
decreed that Quintus Fulvius should have equal authority with the
consuls, lest on entering the city his power should cease. Hannibal,
having most destructively ravaged the Fregellan territory, on account
of the bridge having been broken down, came into the territory of the
Lavici, passing through those of Frusino, Ferentinum, and Anagnia;
thence passing through Algidum he directed his course to Tusculum; but
not being received within the walls, he went down to the right below
Tusculum to Gabii; and marching his army down thence into the
territory of the Pupinian tribe, he pitched his camp eight miles from
the city. The nearer the enemy came, the greater was the number of
fugitives slain by the Numidians who preceded him, and the greater the
number of prisoners made of every rank and age.

10. During this confusion, Fulvius Flaccus entered the city with his
troops through the Capuan gate, passed through the midst of the city,
and through Carinae, to Esquiliae; and going out thence, pitched his
camp between the Esquiline and Colline gates. The plebeian aediles
brought a supply of provisions there. The consuls and the senate came
to the camp, and a consultation was held on the state of the republic.
It was resolved that the consuls should encamp in the neighbourhood of
the Colline and Esquiline gates; that Caius Calpurnius, the city
praetor, should have the command of the Capitol and the citadel; and
that a full senate should be continually assembled in the forum, in
case it should be necessary to consult them amidst such sudden
emergencies. Meanwhile, Hannibal advanced his camp to the Anio, three
miles from the city, and fixing his position there, he advanced with
two thousand horse from the Colline gate as far as the temple of
Hercules, and riding up, took as near a view as he could of the walls
and site of the city. Flaccus, indignant that he should do this so
freely, and so much at his ease, sent out a party of cavalry, with
orders to displace and drive back to their camp the cavalry of the
enemy. After the fight had begun, the consuls ordered the Numidian
deserters who were on the Aventine, to the number of twelve hundred,
to march through the midst of the city to the Esquiliae, judging that
no troops were better calculated to fight among the hollows, the
garden walls, and tombs, or in the enclosed roads which were on all
sides. But some persons, seeing them from the citadel and Capitol as
they filed off on horseback down the Publician hill, cried out that
the Aventine was taken. This circumstance occasioned such confusion
and terror, that if the Carthaginian camp had not been without the
city, the whole multitude, such was their alarm, would have rushed
out. They then fled for refuge into their houses and upon the roofs,
where they threw stones and weapons on their own soldiers as they
passed along the streets, taking them for enemies. Nor could the
tumult be repressed, or the mistake explained, as the streets were
thronged with crowds of rustics and cattle, which the sudden alarm had
driven into the city. The battle between the cavalry was successful,
and the enemy were driven away; and as it was necessary to repress the
tumults which were arising in several quarters without any cause, it
was resolved that all who had been dictators, consuls, or censors,
should be invested with authority till such time as the enemy had
retired from the walls. During the remainder of the day and the
following night, several tumults arose without any foundation, and
were repressed.

11. The next day Hannibal, crossing the Anio, drew out all his forces
in order of battle; nor did Flaccus and the consuls decline to fight.
When the troops on both sides were drawn up to try the issue of a
battle, in which Rome was to be the prize of the victors, a violent
shower of rain mingled with hail created such disorder in both the
lines, that the troops, scarcely able to hold their arms, retired to
their camps, less through fear of the enemy than of any thing else. On
the following day, likewise, a similar tempest separated the armies
marshalled on the same ground; but after they had retired to their
camps the weather became wonderfully serene and tranquil. The
Carthaginians considered this circumstance as a Divine interposition,
and it is reported that Hannibal was heard to say, "That sometimes he
wanted the will to make himself master of Rome, at other times the
opportunity." Two other circumstances also, one inconsiderable, the
other important, diminished his hopes. The important one was, that
while he lay with his armed troops near the walls of the city, he was
informed that troops had marched out of it with colours flying, as a
reinforcement for Spain; that of less importance was, that he was
informed by one of his prisoners, that the very ground on which his
camp stood was sold at this very time, without any diminution in its
price. Indeed, so great an insult and indignity did it appear to him
that a purchaser should be found at Rome for the very soil which he
held and possessed by right of conquest, that he immediately called a
crier, and ordered that the silversmiths' shops, which at that time
stood around the Roman forum, should be put up for sale. Induced by
these circumstances he retired to the river Tutia, six miles from the
city, whence he proceeded to the grove of Feronia, where was a temple
at that time celebrated for its riches. The Capenatians and other
states in the neighbourhood, by bringing here their first-fruits and
other offerings according to their abilities, kept it decorated with
abundance of gold and silver. Of all these offerings the temple was
now despoiled. After the departure of Hannibal, vast heaps of brass
were found there, as the soldiers, from a religious feeling, had
thrown in pieces of uncoined brass. The spoliation of this temple is
undoubted by historians; but Caelius asserts, that Hannibal, in his
progress to Rome, turned out of his way to it from Eretum. According
to him his route commenced with Amiternum, Caetilii, and Reate. He
came from Campania into Samnium, and thence into Pelignia; then
passing the town Sulmio, he entered the territory of the Marrucini;
thence through the Alban territory he came to that of the Marsi, from
which he came to Amiternum and the village of Foruli. Nor is this
diversity of opinion a proof that the traces of so great an army could
be confounded in the lapse of so brief a period. That he went that way
is evident. The only question is, whether he took this route to the
city, or returned by it from the city into Campania?

12. With regard to Capua, Hannibal did not evince such obstinate
perseverance in raising the siege of it as the Romans did in pressing
it; for quitting Lucania, he came into the Bruttian territory, and
marched to the strait and Rhegium with such rapidity, that he was very
near taking the place by surprise, in consequence of the suddenness of
his arrival. Though the siege had been urged with undiminished vigour
during his absence, yet Capua felt the return of Flaccus; and
astonishment was excited that Hannibal had not returned with him.
Afterwards they learnt, by conversations, that they were abandoned and
deserted, and that the Carthaginians had given up all hopes of
retaining Capua. In addition to this a proclamation was made by the
proconsul, agreeably to a decree of the senate, and published among
the enemy, that any Campanian citizen who came over before a stated
day should be indemnified. No one, however, came over, as they were
held together by fear more than fidelity; for the crimes they had
committed during their revolt were too great to admit of pardon. As
none of them passed over to the enemy, consulting their own individual
interest, so no measure of safety was taken with regard to the general
body. The nobility had deserted the state, nor could they be induced
to meet in the senate, while the office of chief magistrate was filled
by a man who had not derived honour to himself from his office, but
stripped the office of its influence and authority by his own
unworthiness. Now none of the nobles made their appearance even in the
forum, or any public place, but shut themselves up in their houses, in
daily expectation of the downfall of their city, and their own
destruction together. The chief responsibility in every thing devolved
upon Bostar and Hanno, the praefects of the Punic garrison, who were
anxious on account of their own danger, and not that of their allies.
They addressed a letter to Hannibal, in terms, not only of freedom,
but severity, charging him with "delivering, not only Capua into the
hands of the enemy, but with treacherously abandoning themselves also,
and their troops, to every species of torture;" they told him "he had
gone off to the Bruttians, in order to get out of the way, as it were,
lest Capua should be taken before his eyes; while, by Hercules, the
Romans, on the contrary, could not be drawn off from the siege of
Capua, even by an attack upon their city. So much more constant were
the Romans in their enmity than the Carthaginians in their friendship.
If he would return to Capua and direct the whole operations of the war
to that point, that both themselves and the Campanians would be
prepared for a sally. That they had crossed the Alps not to carry on a
war with the people of Rhegium nor Tarentum. That where the Roman
legions were, there the armies of the Carthaginians ought to be. Thus
it was that victories had been gained at Cannae and Trasimenus; by
uniting, by pitching their camp close to that of the enemy, by trying
their fortune." A letter to this effect was given to some Numidians
who had already engaged to render their services for a stated reward.
These men came into the camp to Flaccus under pretence of being
deserters, with the intention of quitting it by seizing an
opportunity, and the famine, which had so long existed at Capua,
afforded a pretext for desertion which no one could suspect. But a
Campanian woman, the paramour of one of the deserters, unexpectedly
entered the camp, and informed the Roman general that the Numidians
had come over according to a preconcerted plan of treachery, and were
the bearers of letters to Hannibal; that she was prepared to convict
one of the party of that fact, as he had discovered it to her. On
being brought forward, he at first pretended, with considerable
pertinacity, that he did not know the woman; but afterwards, gradually
succumbing to the force of truth, when he saw the instruments of
torture called for and preparing, he confessed that it was so. The
letters were produced, and a discovery was made of an additional fact,
before concealed, that other Numidians were strolling about in the
Roman camp, under pretence of being deserters. Above seventy of these
were arrested, and, with the late deserters, scourged with rods; and
after their hands had been cut off, were driven back to Capua. The
sight of so severe a punishment broke the spirit of the Campanians.

13. The people, rushing in crowds to the senate-house, compelled
Lesius to assemble a senate, and openly threatened the nobles, who had
now for a long time absented themselves from the public deliberations,
that unless they attended the meeting of the senate, they would go
round to their houses and drag them all before the public by force.
The fear of this procured the magistrate a full senate. Here, while
the rest contended for sending ambassadors to the Roman generals,
Vibius Virrius, who had been the instigator of the revolt from the
Romans, on being asked his opinion, observed, that "those persons who
spoke of sending ambassadors, and of peace, and a surrender, did not
bear in mind either what they would do if they had the Romans in their
power, or what they themselves must expect to suffer. What! do you
think," says he, "that your surrender will be like that in which
formerly we placed ourselves and every thing belonging to us at the
disposal of the Romans, in order that we might obtain assistance from
them against the Samnites? Have you already forgotten at what a
juncture we revolted from the Romans, and what were their
circumstances? Have you forgotten how at the time of the revolt we put
to death, with torture and indignity, their garrison, which might have
been sent out? How often, and with determined hostility, we have
sallied out against them when besieging us, and assaulted their camp?
How we invited Hannibal to come and cut them off? And how most
recently we sent him hence to lay siege to Rome? But come, retrace on
the other hand what they have done in hostility towards us, that you
may learn therefrom what you have to hope for. When a foreign enemy
was in Italy, and that enemy Hannibal; when the flame of war was
kindled in every quarter; disregarding every other object,
disregarding even Hannibal himself, they sent two consuls with two
consular armies to lay siege to Capua. This is the second year, that,
surrounded with lines and shut up within our walls, they consume us by
famine, having suffered in like manner with ourselves the extremest
dangers and the severest hardships, having frequently had their troops
slain near their rampart and trenches, and at last having been almost
deprived of their camp. But I pass over these matters. It has been
usual, even from of old, to suffer dangers and hardships in besieging
an enemy's city. The following is a proof of their animosity and
bitter hatred. Hannibal assaulted their camp with an immense force of
horse and foot, and took a part of it. By so great a danger they were
not in the least diverted from the siege. Crossing the Vulturnus, he
laid waste the territory of Cales with fire. Such calamities inflicted
upon their allies had no effect in calling them off. He ordered his
troops to march in hostile array to the very city of Rome. They
despised the tempest which threatened them in this case also. Crossing
the Anio, he pitched his camp three miles from the city, and lastly,
came up to the very walls and gates. He gave them to understand that
he would take their city from them, unless they gave up Capua. But
they did not give it up. Wild beasts, impelled by headlong fury and
rage, you may divert from their object to bring assistance to those
belonging to them, if you attempt to approach their dens and their
young. The Romans could not be diverted from Capua by the blockade of
Rome, by their wives and children, whose lamentations could almost be
heard from this place, by their altars, their hearths, the temples of
their gods, and the sepulchres of their ancestors profaned and
violated. So great was their avidity to bring us to punishment, so
insatiable their thirst for drinking our blood. Nor, perhaps, without
reason. We too would have done the same had the opportunity been
afforded us. Since, however, the gods have thought proper to determine
it otherwise, though I ought not to shrink from death, while I am
free, while I am master of myself, I have it in my power, by a death
not only honourable but mild, to escape the tortures and indignities
which the enemy hope to inflict upon me. I will not see Appius
Claudius and Quintus Fulvius in the pride and insolence of victory,
nor will I be dragged in chains through Rome as a spectacle in a
triumph, that afterwards in a dungeon, or tied to a stake, after my
back has been lacerated with stripes, I may place my neck under a
Roman axe. I will neither see my native city demolished and burnt, nor
the matrons, virgins, and free-born youths of Campania dragged to
constupration. Alba, from which they themselves derived their origin,
they demolished from her foundations, that there might remain no trace
of their rise and extraction, much less can I believe they will spare
Capua, towards which they bear a more rancorous hatred than towards
Carthage. For such of you, therefore, as have a mind to yield to fate,
before they behold such horrors, a banquet is furnished and prepared
at my house. When satiated with wine and food, the same cup which
shall have been given to me shall be handed round to them. That potion
will rescue our bodies from torture, our minds from insult, our eyes
and ears from seeing and hearing all those cruelties and indignities
which await the vanquished. There will be persons in readiness who
will throw our lifeless bodies upon a large pile kindled in the
court-yard of the house. This is the only free and honourable way to
death. Our very enemies will admire our courage, and Hannibal will
learn that those whom he deserted and betrayed were brave allies."

14. More of those who heard this speech of Virrius approved of the
proposal contained in it, than had strength of mind to execute what
they approved. The greater part of the senate being not without hopes
that the Romans, whose clemency they had frequently had proof of in
many wars, would be exorable by them also, decreed and sent
ambassadors to surrender Capua to the Romans. About twenty-seven
senators, following Vibius Virrius to his home, partook of the banquet
with him; and after having, as far as they could, withdrawn their
minds, by means of wine, from the perception of the impending evil,
all took the poison. They then rose from the banquet, after giving
each other their right hands, and taking a last embrace, mingling
their tears for their own and their country's fate; some of them
remained, that they might be burned upon the same pile, and the rest
retired to their homes. Their veins being filled in consequence of
what they had eaten, and the wine they drank, rendered the poison less
efficacious in expediting death; and accordingly, though the greater
part of them languished the whole of that night and part of the
following day, all of them, however, breathed their last before the
gates were opened to the enemy. The following day the gate of Jupiter,
which faced the Roman camp, was opened by order of the proconsul, when
one legion and two squadrons of allies marched in at it, under the
command of Caius Fulvius, lieutenant-general. When he had taken care
that all the arms and weapons to be found in Capua should be brought
to him; having placed guards at all the gates to prevent any one's
going or being sent out, he seized the Carthaginian garrison, and
ordered the Campanian senators to go into the camp to the Roman
generals. On their arrival they were all immediately thrown into
chains, and ordered to lay before the quaestor an account of all the
gold and silver they had. There were seventy pounds of gold, and three
thousand two hundred of silver. Twenty-five of the senators were sent
to Cales, to be kept in custody, and twenty-eight to Teanum; these
being the persons by whose advice principally it appeared that the
revolt from the Romans had taken place.

15. Fulvius and Claudius were far from being agreed as to the
punishment of the Campanian senators. Claudius was disposed to grant
their prayer for pardon, but Fulvius was more inclined to severity.
Appius, therefore, was for referring the entire disposal of the
question to the Roman senate. He thought it right also, that the
fathers should have the opportunity of asking them whether any of the
Latin confederates, or of the municipal towns, had taken part in these
designs, and whether they had derived any assistance from them in the
war. Fulvius, on the contrary, urged that they ought by no means to
run the hazard of having the minds of faithful allies harassed by
doubtful accusations, and subjected to informers who never cared at
all what they did or what they said. For this reason he said that he
should prevent and put a stop to any such inquiry. After this
conversation they separated; Appius not doubting but that his
colleague, though he expressed himself so warmly, would, nevertheless,
wait for a letter from Rome, in an affair of such magnitude. But
Fulvius, fearing that his designs would be frustrated by that very
means, dismissed his council, and commanded the military tribunes and
the praefects of the allies to give notice to two thousand chosen
horsemen to be in readiness at the third trumpet. Setting out for
Teanum with this body of cavalry, he entered the gate at break of day,
and proceeded direct to the forum; and a number of people having
flocked together at the first entrance of the horsemen, he ordered the
Sidicinian magistrate to be summoned; when he desired him to bring
forth the Campanians whom he had in custody. These were all
accordingly brought forth, scourged, and beheaded. He then proceeded
at full speed to Cales; where, when he had taken his seat on the
tribunal, and while the Campanians, who had been brought forth, were
being bound to the stake, an express arrived from Rome, and delivered
to him a letter from Caius Calpurnius, the praetor, and a decree of
the senate. A murmur immediately pervaded the whole assembly,
beginning at the tribunal, that the entire question respecting the
Campanians was referred to the decision of the fathers, and Fulvius,
suspecting this to be the case, took the letter, and without opening
it put it into his bosom, and then commanded the crier to order the
lictor to do his duty. Thus punishment was inflicted on those also who
were at Cales. The letter was then read, together with the decree of
the senate, when it was too late to prevent the business which was
already executed, and which had been accelerated by every means to
prevent its being obstructed. When Fulvius was now rising from his
seat, Jubellius Taurea, a Campanian making his way through the middle
of the city and the crowd, called upon him by name, and when Flaccus,
who wondered greatly what he could want, had resumed his seat, he
said, "Order me also to be put to death, that you may be able to
boast, that a much braver man than yourself has been put to death by
you." Fulvius at first said, that the man could not certainly be in
his senses, then, that he was restrained by a decree of the senate,
even though he might wish it, when Jubellius exclaimed "Since, after
the capture of my country, and the loss of my relations and friends,
after having killed, with my own hand, my wife and children to prevent
their suffering any indignity, I am not allowed even to die in the
same manner as these my countrymen, let a rescue be sought in courage
from this hated existence." So saying, he thrust a sword, which he had
concealed under his garment, right through his breast, and fell
lifeless at the general's feet.

16. Because not only what related to the punishment of the Campanians,
but most of the other particulars of this affair, were transacted
according to the judgment of Flaccus alone, some authors affirm that
Appius Claudius died about the time of the surrender of Capua, and
that this same Taurea neither came to Cales voluntarily nor died by
his own hand, but that while he was being tied to the stake among the
rest, Flaccus, who could not distinctly hear what he vociferated from
the noise which was made, ordered silence, when Taurea said the things
which have been before related "that he, a man of the greatest
courage, was being put to death by one who was by no means his equal
in respect to valour." That immediately on his saying this, the
herald, by command of the proconsul, pronounced this order. "Lictor,
apply the rods to this man of courage, and execute the law upon him
first." Some authors also relate, that he read the decree of the
senate before he beheaded them, but that as there was a clause in it,
to the effect, that if he thought proper he should refer the entire
question to the senate, he construed it that the decision as to what
was most for the interest of the state was left to himself. He
returned from Cales to Capua. Atella and Calatia surrendered
themselves, and were received. Here also the principal promoters of
the revolt were punished. Thus eighty principal members of the senate
were put to death, and about three hundred of the Campanian nobles
thrown into prison. The rest were distributed through the several
cities of the Latin confederacy, to be kept in custody, where they
perished in various ways. The rest of the Campanian citizens were
sold. The remaining subject of deliberation related to the city and
its territory. Some were of opinion that a city so eminently powerful,
so near, and so hostile, ought to be demolished. But immediate utility
prevailed, for on account of the land, which was evidently superior to
any in Italy from the variety and exuberance of its produce, the city
was preserved that it might become a settlement of husbandmen. For the
purpose of peopling the city, a number of sojourners, freed-men,
dealers, and artificers, were retained, but all the land and buildings
were made the property of the Roman state. It was resolved, however,
that Capua should only be inhabited and peopled as a city, that there
should be no body-politic, nor assembly of the senate or people, nor
magistrates. For it was thought that a multitude not possessing any
public council, without a ruling power, and unconnected by the
participation of any common rights, would be incapable of combination.
They resolved to send a praefect annually from Rome to administer
justice. Thus were matters adjusted at Capua, upon a plan in every
respect worthy of commendation. Punishment was inflicted upon the most
guilty with rigour and despatch, the populace dispersed beyond all
hope of return, no rage vented in fire and ruins upon the unoffending
houses and walls. Together also with advantage, a reputation for
clemency was obtained among the allies, by the preservation of a city
of the greatest celebrity and opulence, the demolition of which, all
Campania, and all the people dwelling in the neighbourhood of
Campania, would have bewailed, while their enemies were compelled to
admit the ability of the Romans to punish their faithless allies, and
how little assistance could be derived from Hannibal towards the
defence of those whom he had taken under his protection.

17. The Roman senate having gone through every thing which required
their attention relative to Capua, decreed to Caius Nero six thousand
foot and three hundred horse, whichever he should himself choose out
of those two legions which he had commanded at Capua, with an equal
number of infantry, and eight hundred horse of the Latin confederacy.
This army Nero embarked at Puteoli, and conveyed over into Spain.
Having arrived at Tarraco with his ships, landed his troops, hauled
his ships ashore, and armed his mariners to augment his numbers, he
proceeded to the river Iberus, and received the army from Titus
Fonteius and Lucius Marcius. He then marched towards the enemy.
Hasdrubal, son of Hamilcar, was encamped at the black stones in
Ausetania, a place situated between the towns Illiturgi and Mentissa.
The entrance of this defile Nero seized, and Hasdrubal, to prevent his
being shut up in it, sent a herald to engage that, if he were allowed
to depart thence, he would convey the whole of his army out of Spain.
The Roman general having received this proposition gladly, Hasdrubal
requested the next day for a conference, when the Romans might draw up
conditions relative to the surrender of the citadels of the towns, and
the appointment of a day on which the garrisons might be withdrawn,
and the Carthaginians might remove every thing belonging to them
without imposition. Having obtained his point in this respect,
Hasdrubal gave orders that as soon as it was dark, and during the
whole of the night afterwards, the heaviest part of his force should
get out of the defile by whatever way they could. The strictest care
was taken that many should not go out that night, that the very
fewness of their numbers might both be more adapted to elude the
notice of the enemy from their silence, and to an escape through
confined and rugged paths. Next day they met for the conference; but
that day having been spent, on purpose, in speaking and writing about
a variety of subjects, which were not to this point, the conference
was put off to the next day. The addition of the following night gave
him time to send still more out; nor was the business concluded the
next day. Thus several days were spent in openly discussing
conditions, and as many nights in privately sending the Carthaginian
troops out of their camp; and after the greater part of the army had
been sent out, he did not even keep to those terms which he had
himself proposed; and his sincerity decreasing with his fears, they
became less and less agreed. By this time nearly all the infantry had
cleared the defile, when at daybreak a dense mist enveloped the whole
defile and the neighbouring plains; which Hasdrubal perceiving, sent
to Nero to put off the conference to the following day, as the
Carthaginians held that day sacred from the transaction of any serious
business. Not even then was the cheat suspected. Hasdrubal having
gained the indulgence he sought for that day also, immediately quitted
his camp with his cavalry and elephants, and without creating any
alarm escaped to a place of safety. About the fourth hour the mist,
being dispelled by the sun, left the atmosphere clear, when the Romans
saw that the camp of the enemy was deserted. Then at length Claudius,
recognising the Carthaginian perfidy, and perceiving that he had been
caught by trickery, immediately began to pursue the enemy as they
moved off, prepared to give battle; but they declined fighting. Some
skirmishes, however, took place between the rear of the Carthaginians
and the advanced guard of the Romans.

18. During the time in which these events occurred, neither did those
states of Spain which had revolted after the defeat that was
sustained, return to the Romans, nor did any others desert them. At
Rome, the attention of the senate and people, after the recovery of
Capua, was not fixed in a greater degree upon Italy than upon Spain.
They resolved that the army there should be augmented and a general
sent. They were not, however, so clear as to the person whom they
should send, as that, where two generals had fallen within the space
of thirty days, he who was to supply the place of them should be
selected with unusual care. Some naming one person, and others
another, they at length came to the resolution that the people should
assemble for the purpose of electing a proconsul for Spain, and the
consuls fixed a day for the election. At first they waited in
expectation that those persons who might think themselves qualified
for so momentous a command would give in their names, but this
expectation being disappointed, their grief was renewed for the
calamity they had suffered, and then regret for the generals they had
lost. The people thus afflicted, and almost at their wits' end, came
down, however, to the Campus Martius on the day of the election,
where, turning towards the magistrates, they looked round at the
countenances of their most eminent men, who were earnestly gazing at
each other, and murmured bitterly, that their affairs were in so
ruinous a state, and the condition of the commonwealth so desperate,
that no one dared undertake the command in Spain. When suddenly
Publius Cornelius, son of Publius who had fallen in Spain, who was
about twenty-four years of age, declaring himself a candidate, took
his station on an eminence from which he could be seen by all. The
eyes of the whole assembly were directed towards him, and by
acclamations and expressions of approbation, a prosperous and happy
command were at once augured to him. Orders were then given that they
should proceed to vote, when not only every century, but every
individual to a man, decided that Publius Scipio should be invested
with the command in Spain. But after the business had been concluded,
and the ardour and impetuosity of their zeal had subsided, a sudden
silence ensued, and a secret reflection on what they had done, whether
their partiality had not got the better of their judgment? They
chiefly regretted his youth, but some were terrified at the fortune
which attended his house and his name, for while the two families to
which he belonged were in mourning, he was going into a province where
he must carry on his operations between the tombs of his father and
his uncle.

19. Perceiving the solicitude and anxiety which people felt, after
performing the business with so much ardour, he summoned an assembly,
in which he discoursed in so noble and high minded a manner, on his
years, the command intrusted to him, and the war which he had to carry
on, as to rekindle and renew the ardour which had subsided, and
inspire the people with more confident hopes than the reliance placed
on human professions, or reasoning on the promising appearance of
affairs, usually engenders. For Scipio was not only deserving of
admiration for his real virtues, but also for his peculiar address in
displaying them, to which he had been formed from his earliest
years;--effecting many things with the multitude, either by feigning
nocturnal visions or as with a mind divinely inspired; whether it was
that he was himself, too, endued with a superstitious turn of mind, or
that they might execute his commands and adopt his plans without
hesitation, as if they proceeded from the responses of an oracle. With
the intention of preparing men's minds for this from the beginning, he
never at any time from his first assumption of the manly gown
transacted any business, public or private, without first going to the
Capitol, entering the temple, and taking his seat there; where he
generally passed a considerable time in secret and alone. This
practice, which was adhered to through the whole of his life,
occasioned in some persons a belief in a notion which generally
prevailed, whether designedly or undesignedly propagated, that he was
a man of divine extraction; and revived a report equally absurd and
fabulous with that formerly spread respecting Alexander the Great,
that he was begotten by a huge serpent, whose monstrous form was
frequently observed in the bedchamber of his mother, but which, on any
one's coming in, suddenly unfolding his coils, glided out of sight.
The belief in these miraculous accounts was never ridiculed by him,
but rather increased by his address; neither positively denying any
such thing nor openly affirming it. There were also many other things,
some real and others counterfeit, which exceeded in the case of this
young man the usual measure of human admiration, in reliance on which
the state intrusted him with an affair of so much difficulty, and with
so important a command, at an age by no means ripe for it. To the
forces in Spain, consisting of the remains of the old army, and those
which had been conveyed over from Puteoli by Claudius Nero, ten
thousand infantry and a thousand horse were added; and Marcus Junius
Silanus, the propraetor, was sent to assist in the management of
affairs. Thus with a fleet of thirty ships, all of which were
quinqueremes, he set sail from the mouth of the Tiber, and coasting
along the shore of the Tuscan Sea, the Alps, and the Gallic Gulf, and
then doubling the promontory of the Pyrenees, landed his troops at
Emporiae, a Greek city, which also derived its origin from Phocaea.
Ordering his ships to attend him, he marched by land to Tarraco; where
he held a congress of deputies from all the allies; for embassies had
poured forth from every province on the news of his arrival. Here he
ordered his ships to be hauled on shore, having sent back the four
triremes of the Massilians which had, in compliment to him, attended
him from their home. After that, he began to give answers to the
embassies of the several states, which had been in suspense on account
of the many vicissitudes of the war; and this with so great dignity,
arising from the great confidence he had in his own talents, that no
presumptuous expression ever escaped him; and in every thing he said
there appeared at once the greatest majesty and sincerity.

20. Setting out from Tarraco, he visited the states of his allies and
the winter quarters of his army; and bestowed the highest
commendations upon the soldiers, because, though they had received two
such disastrous blows in succession, they had retained possession of
the province, and not allowing the enemy to reap any advantage from
their successes, had excluded them entirely from the territory on this
side of the Iberus, and honourably protected their allies. Marcius he
kept with him, and treated him with such respect, that it was
perfectly evident there was nothing he feared less than lest any one
should stand in the way of his own glory. Silanus then took the place
of Nero, and the fresh troops were led into winter quarters. Scipio
having in good time visited every place where his presence was
necessary, and completed every thing which was to be done, returned to
Tarraco. The reputation of Scipio among his enemies was not inferior
to that which he enjoyed among his allies and countrymen. They felt
also a kind of presentiment of what was to come, which occasioned the
greater apprehension, the less they could account for their fears,
which had arisen without any cause. They had retired to their winter
quarters in different directions. Hasdrubal, son of Gisgo, had gone
quite to the ocean and Gades; Mago into the midland parts chiefly
above the forest of Castulo; Hasdrubal, son of Hamilcar, wintered in
the neighbourhood of Saguntum, close upon the Iberus. At the close of
the summer in which Capua was recovered and Scipio entered Spain, a
Carthaginian fleet, which had been fetched from Sicily to Tarentum, to
cut off the supplies of the Roman garrison in the citadel of that
place, had blocked up all the approaches to the citadel from the sea;
but by lying there too long, they caused a greater scarcity of
provisions to their friends than to their enemies. For so much corn
could not be brought in for the townsmen, along the coasts which were
friendly to them, and through the ports which were kept open through
the protection afforded by the Carthaginian fleet, as the fleet itself
consumed, which had on board a crowd made up of every description of
persons. So that the garrison of the citadel, which was small in
number, could be supported from the stock they had previously laid in
without importing any, while that which they imported was not
sufficient for the supply of the Tarentines and the fleet. At length
the fleet was sent away with greater satisfaction than it was
received. The scarcity of provisions, however, was not much relieved
by it; because when the protection by sea was removed corn could not
be brought in.

21. At the close of the same summer, Marcus Marcellus arriving at the
city from his province of Sicily, an audience of the senate was given
him by Caius Calpurnius, the praetor, in the temple of Bellona. Here,
after discoursing on the services he had performed, and complaining in
gentle terms, not on his own account more than that of his soldiers,
that after having completely reduced the province, he had not been
allowed to bring home his army, he requested that he might be allowed
to enter the city in triumph; this he did not obtain. A long debate
took place on the question, whether it was less consistent to deny a
triumph on his return to him, in whose name, when absent, a
supplication had been decreed and honours paid to the immortal gods,
for successes obtained under his conduct; or, when they had ordered
him to deliver over his army to a successor, which would not have been
decreed unless there were still war in the province, to allow him to
triumph, as if the war had been terminated, when the army, the
evidence of the triumph being deserved or undeserved, were absent. As
a middle course between the two opinions, it was resolved that he
should enter the city in ovation. The plebeian tribunes, by direction
of the senate, proposed to the people, that Marcus Marcellus should be
invested with command during the day on which he should enter the city
in ovation. The day before he entered the city he triumphed on the
Alban mount; after which he entered the city in ovation, having a
great quantity of spoils carried before him, together with a model of
the capture of Syracuse. The catapultas and ballistas, and every other
instrument of war were carried; likewise the rich ornaments laid up by
its kings during a long continuance of peace; a quantity of wrought
silver and brass, and other articles, with precious garments, and a
number of celebrated statues, with which Syracuse had been adorned in
such a manner as to rank among the chief Grecian cities in that
respect. Eight elephants were also led as an emblem of victory over
the Carthaginians. Sosis, the Syracusan, and Mericus, the Spaniard,
who preceded him with golden crowns, formed not the least interesting
part of the spectacle; under the guidance of one of whom the Romans
had entered Syracuse by night, while the other had betrayed to them
the island and the garrison in it. To both of them the freedom of the
city was given, and five hundred acres of land each. Sosis was to have
his portion in the Syracusan territory, out of the lands which had
belonged either to the kings or the enemies of the Roman people,
together with a house at Syracuse, which had belonged to any one of
those persons who had been punished according to the laws of war.
Mericus and the Spaniards who had come over with him were ordered to
have a city and lands assigned to them in Sicily, which had belonged
to some of those who had revolted from the Romans. It was given in
charge to Marcus Cornelius to assign them the city and lands wherever
he thought proper. In the same country, four hundred acres of land
were decreed to Belligenes, by whose means Mericus had been persuaded
to come over. After the departure of Marcellus from Sicily, a
Carthaginian fleet landed eight thousand infantry and three thousand
Numidian cavalry. To these the Murgantian territories revolted; Hybla,
Macella, and certain other towns of less note followed their
defection. The Numidians also, headed by Mutines, ranging without
restraint through the whole of Sicily, ravaged with fire the lands of
the allies of the Romans. In addition to these unfortunate
circumstances, the Roman soldiers, incensed partly because they had
not been taken from the province with their general, and partly
because they had been forbidden to winter in towns, discharged their
duties negligently, and wanted a a leader more than inclination for a
mutiny. Amid these difficulties Marcus Cornelius, the praetor,
sometimes by soothing, at other times by reproving them, pacified the
minds of the soldiers; and reduced to obedience all the states which
had revolted; out of which he gave Murgantia to those Spaniards who
were entitled to a city and land, in conformity with the decree of the
senate.

22. As both the consuls had Apulia for their province, and as there
was now less to be apprehended from Hannibal and the Carthaginians,
they were directed to draw lots for the provinces of Apulia and
Macedonia. Macedonia fell to the lot of Sulpicius, who succeeded
Laevinus. Fulvius having been called to Rome on account of the
election, held an assembly to elect new consuls; when the junior
Veturian century, which had the right of voting first, named Titus
Manlius Torquatus and Titus Otacilius. A crowd collecting round
Manlius, who was present, to congratulate him, and it being certain
that the people would concur in his election, he went, surrounded as
he was with a multitude of persons, to the tribunal of the consul, and
requested that he would listen to a few words from him; and that he
would order the century which had voted to be recalled. While all
present were waiting impatiently to hear what it was he was going to
ask, he alleged as an excuse the weakness of his eyes; observing, that
"a pilot or a general might fairly be charged with presumption who
should request that the lives and fortunes of others might be
intrusted to him, when in every thing which was to be done he must
make use of other people's eyes. Therefore he requested, that, if it
seemed good to him, he would order the junior Veturian century to come
and vote again; and to recollect, while electing consuls, the war
which they had in Italy, and the present exigencies of the state. That
their ears had scarcely yet ceased to ring with the noise and tumult
raised by the enemy, when but a few months ago they nearly scaled the
walls of Rome." This speech was followed by the century's shouting
out, one and all, that "they would not in the least alter their vote,
but would name the same persons for consuls;" when Torquatus replied,
"neither shall I as consul be able to put up with your conduct, nor
will you be satisfied with my government. Go back and vote again, and
consider that you have a Punic war in Italy, and that the leader of
your enemies is Hannibal." Upon this the century, moved by the
authority of the man and the shouts of admirers around, besought the
consul to summon the elder Veturian century; for they were desirous of
conferring with persons older than themselves, and to name the consuls
in accordance with their advice. The elder Veturian century having
been summoned, time was allowed them to confer with the others by
themselves in the _ovile_. The elders said that there were three
persons whom they ought to deliberate about electing, two of them
having already served all the offices of honour, namely, Quintus
Fabius and Marcus Marcellus; and if they wished so particularly to
elect some fresh person as consul to act against the Carthaginians,
that Marcus Valerius Laevinus had carried on operations against king
Philip by sea and land with signal success. Thus, three persons having
been proposed to them to deliberate about, the seniors were dismissed,
and the juniors proceeded to vote. They named as consuls, Marcus
Claudius Marcellus, then glorious with the conquest of Sicily, and
Marcus Valerius, both in their absence. All the centuries followed the
recommendation of that which voted first. Let men now ridicule the
admirers of antiquity. Even if there existed a republic of wise men,
which the learned rather imagine than know of; for my own part I
cannot persuade myself that there could possibly be a nobility of
sounder judgment, and more moderate in their desire of power, or a
people better moralled. Indeed that a century of juniors should have
been willing to consult their elders, as to the persons to whom they
should intrust a command by their vote, is rendered scarcely probable
by the contempt and levity with which the parental authority is
treated by children in the present age.

23. The assembly for the election of praetors was then held, at which
Publius Manlius Vulso, Lucius Manlius Acidinus, Caius Laetorius, and
Lucius Cincius Alimentus were elected. It happened that just as the
elections were concluded, news was brought that Titus Otacilius, whom
it seemed the people would have made consul in his absence, with Titus
Manlius, had not the course of the elections been interrupted, had
died in Sicily. The games in honour of Apollo had been performed the
preceding year, and on the motion of Calpurnius, the praetor, that
they should be performed this year also, the senate decreed that they
should be vowed every year for the time to come. The same year several
prodigies were seen and reported. At the temple of Concord, a statue
of Victory, which stood on the roof, having been struck by lightning
and thrown down, stuck among the figures of Victory, which were among
the ornaments under the eaves, and did not fall to the ground from
thence. Both from Anagnia and Fregellae it was reported that a wall
and some gates had been struck by lightning. That in the forum of
Sudertum streams of blood had continued flowing through a whole day;
at Eretum, that there had been a shower of stones; and at Reate, that
a mule had brought forth. These prodigies were expiated with victims
of the larger sort, the people were commanded to offer up prayers for
one day, and perform the nine days' sacred rite. Several of the public
priests died off this year, and fresh ones were appointed. In the room
of Manius Aemilius Numida, decemvir for sacred rites, Marcus Aemilius
Lepidus was appointed; in the room of Manius Pomponius Matho, the
pontiff, Caius Livius; in the room of Spurius Carvilius Maximus, the
augur, Marcus Servilius. As Titus Otacilius Crassus, a pontiff, died
after the year was concluded, no person was nominated to succeed him.
Caius Claudius, flamen of Jupiter, retired from his office, because he
had distributed the entrails improperly.

24. During the same time Marcus Valerius Laevinus, having first
sounded the intentions of the leading men by means of secret
conferences, came with some light ships to a council of the Aetolians,
which had been previously appointed to meet for this very purpose.
Here having proudly pointed to the capture of Syracuse and Capua, as
proofs of the success of the Roman arms in Sicily and Italy, he added,
that "it was a custom with the Romans, handed down to them from their
ancestors, to respect their allies; some of whom they had received
into their state, and had admitted to the same privileges they enjoyed
themselves, while others they treated so favourably that they chose
rather to be allies than citizens. That the Aetolians would be
honoured by them so much the more, because they were the first of the
nations across the sea which had entered into friendship with them.
That Philip and the Macedonians were troublesome neighbours to them,
but that he had broken their strength and spirits already, and would
still further reduce them to that degree, that they should not only
evacuate the cities which they had violently taken from the Aetolians,
but have Macedonia itself disturbed with war. And that as to the
Acarnanians, whose separation from their body was a source of grief to
the Aetolians, he would place them again under their ancient system of
jurisdiction and dominion." These assertions and promises of the Roman
general, Scopas, who was at that time praetor of the nation, and
Dorymachus, a leading man among the Aetolians, confirmed on their own
authority, extolling the power and greatness of the Roman people with
less reserve, and with greater force of conviction. However, the hope
of recovering Acarnania principally moved them. The terms, therefore,
were reduced to writing, on which they should enter into alliance and
friendship with the Roman people, and it was added, that "if it were
agreeable to them and they wished it, the Eleans and Lacedaemonians,
with Attalus, Pleuratus, and Scerdilaedas, should be included on the
same conditions." Attalus was king of Asia; the latter, kings of the
Thracians and Illyrians. The conditions were, that "the Aetolians
should immediately make war on Philip by land, in which the Romans
should assist, with not less than twenty quinqueremes. That the site
and buildings, together with the walls and lands, of all the cities as
far as Corcyra, should become the property of the Aetolians, every
other kind of booty, of the Romans. That the Romans should endeavour
to put the Aetolians in possession of Acarnania. If the Aetolians
should make peace with Philip, they should insert a stipulation that
the peace should stand good only on condition that they abstained from
hostilities against the Romans, their allies, and the states subject
to them. In like manner, if the Romans should form an alliance with
the king, that they should provide that he should not have liberty to
make war upon the Aetolians and their allies." Such were the terms
agreed upon; and copies of them having been made, they were laid up
two years afterwards by the Aetolians at Olympia, and by the Romans in
the Capitol, that they might be attested by these consecrated records.
The delay had been occasioned by the Aetolian ambassadors' having been
detained at Rome. This, however, did not form an impediment to the
war's proceeding. Both the Aetolians immediately commenced war against
Philip, and Laevinus taking, all but the citadel, Zacynthus, a small
island near to Aetolia, and having one city of the same name with the
island; and also taking Aeniadae and Nasus from the Acarnanians,
annexed them to the Aetolians; and also considering that Philip was
sufficiently engaged in war with his neighbours to prevent his
thinking of Italy, the Carthaginians, and his compact with Hannibal,
he retired to Corcyra.

25. To Philip intelligence of the defection of the Aetolians was
brought while in winter quarters at Pella. As he was about to march an
army into Greece at the beginning of the spring, he undertook a sudden
expedition into the territories of Oricum and Apollonia, in order that
Macedonia might not be molested by the Illyrians, and the cities
bordering upon them, in consequence of the terror he would thus strike
them with in turn. The Apollonians came out to oppose him, but he
drove them, terrified and dismayed, within their walls. After
devastating the adjacent parts of Illyricum he turned his course into
Pelagonia, with the same expedition. He then took Sintia, a town of
the Dardanians, which would have afforded them a passage into
Macedonia. Having with the greatest despatch performed these
achievements, not forgetting the war made upon him by the Aetolians
and Romans in conjunction, he marched down into Thessaly through
Pelagonia, Lyncus, and Bottiaea. He trusted that people might be
induced to take part with him in the war against the Aetolians, and,
therefore, leaving Perseus with four thousand armed men at the gorge,
which formed the entrance into Thessaly, to prevent the Aetolians from
passing it, before he should be occupied with more important business,
he marched his army into Macedonia, and thence into Thrace and
Maedica. This nation had been accustomed to make incursions into
Macedonia when they perceived the king engaged in a foreign war, and
the kingdom left unprotected. Accordingly, he began to devastate the
lands in the neighbourhood of Phragandae, and to lay siege to the city
Jamphorina, the capital and chief fortress of Maedica. Scopas, on
hearing that the king had gone into Thrace, and was engaged in a war
there, armed all the Aetolian youths, and prepared to invade
Acarnania. The Acarnanian nation, unequal to their enemy in point of
strength, and seeing that they had lost Aeniadae and Nasus, and
moreover that the Roman arms were threatening them, prepare the war
rather with rage than prudence. Having sent their wives, children, and
those who were above sixty years old into the neighbouring parts of
Epirus, all who were between the ages of fifteen and sixty, bound each
other by an oath not to return unless victorious. That no one might
receive into his city or house, or admit to his table or hearth, such
as should retire from the field vanquished, they drew up a form of
direful execration against their countrymen who should do so; and the
most solemn entreaty they could devise, to friendly states. At the
same time they entreated the Epirotes to bury in one tomb such of
their men as should fall in the encounter, adding this inscription
over their remains: HERE LIE THE ACARNANIANS, WHO DIED WHILE FIGHTING
IN DEFENCE OF THEIR COUNTRY, AGAINST THE VIOLENCE AND INJUSTICE OF THE
AETOLIANS. Having worked up their courage to the highest pitch by
these means, they fixed their camp at the extreme borders of their
country in the way of the enemy; and sending messengers to Philip to
inform him of the critical situation in which they stood, they obliged
him to suspend the war in which he was engaged, though he had gained
possession of Jamphorina by surrender, and had succeeded in other
respects. The ardour of the Aetolians was damped, in the first
instance, by the news of the combination formed by the Acarnanians;
but afterwards the intelligence of Philip's approach compelled them
even to retreat into the interior of the country. Nor did Philip
proceed farther than Dium, though he had marched with great expedition
to prevent the Acarnanians being overpowered; and when he had received
information that the Aetolians had returned out of Acarnania, he also
returned to Pella.

26. Laevinus set sail from Corcyra in the beginning of the spring, and
doubling the promontory Leucate, arrived at Naupactus; when he gave
notice that he should go thence to Anticyra, in order that Scopas and
the Aetolians might be ready there to join him. Anticyra is situated
in Locris, on the left hand as you enter the Corinthian Gulf. The
distance between Naupactus and this place is short both by sea and
land. In about three days after, the attack upon this place commenced
on both elements. The attack from the sea produced the greatest
effect, because there were on board the ships engines and machines of
every description, and because the Romans besieged from that quarter.
In a few days, therefore, the town surrendered, and was delivered over
to the Aetolians, the booty, according to compact, was given up to the
Romans. Laevinus then received a letter informing him, that he had
been elected consul in his absence, and that Publius Sulpicius was
coming as his successor. He arrived at Rome later than he was
generally expected, being detained by a lingering illness. Marcus
Marcellus, having entered upon the consulship on the ides of March,
assembled the senate on that day merely for form's sake He declared,
that "in the absence of his colleague he would not enter into any
question relative to the state or the provinces." He said, "he well
knew there were crowds of Sicilians in the neighbourhood of the city
at the country-houses of those who maligned him, whom he was so far
from wishing to prevent from openly publishing, at Rome, the charges
which had been circulated and got up against him by his enemies, that
did they not pretend that they entertained some fear of speaking of a
consul in the absence of his colleague, he would forthwith have given
them a hearing of the senate. That when his colleague had arrived, he
would not allow any business to be transacted before the Sicilians
were brought before the senate. That Marcus Cornelius had in a manner
held a levy throughout all Sicily, in order that as many as possible
might come to Rome to prefer complaints against him, that the same
person had filled the city with letters containing false
representations that there was still war in Sicily, in order to
detract from his merit." The consul, having acquired on that day the
reputation of having a well-regulated mind, dismissed the senate, and
it appeared that there would be almost a total suspension of every
kind of business till the other consul returned to the city. The want
of employment, as usual, produced expressions of discontent among the
people. They complained of the length of the war, that the lands
around the city were devastated wherever Hannibal had marched his
hostile troops; that Italy was exhausted by levies, and that almost
every year their armies were cut to pieces, that the consuls elected
were both of them fond of war, men over-enterprising and impetuous,
who would probably stir up war in a time of profound peace, and
therefore were the less likely to allow the state to breathe in time
of war.

27. A fire which broke out in several places at once in the
neighbourhood of the forum, on the night before the festival of
Minerva, interrupted these discourses. Seven shops, where five were
afterwards erected, and the banks, which are now called the new banks,
were all on fire at once. Afterwards the private dwellings caught, for
there were no public halls there then, the prisons called the Quarry,
the fish-market, and the royal palace. The temple of Vesta was with
difficulty saved, principally by the exertions of thirteen slaves, who
were redeemed at the public expense and manumitted. The fire continued
for a day and a night. It was evident to every body that it was caused
by human contrivance, because the flames burst forth in several places
at once, and those at a distance from each other. The consul,
therefore, on the recommendation of the senate, publicly notified,
that whoever should make known by whose act the conflagration was
kindled, should rewarded, if a free-man, with money, if a slave, with
liberty. Induced by this reward, a slave of the Campanian family, the
Calavii, named Mannus, gave information that "his masters, with five
noble Campanian youths, whose parents had been executed by Fulvius,
were the authors of the fire, and that they would commit various other
acts of the same kind if they were not seized." Upon this they were
seized, as well as their slaves. At first, the informer and his
evidence were disparaged, for that "he had run away from his masters
the day before in consequence of a whipping, and that from an event
which had happened by mere chance, he had fabricated this charge, from
resentment and wantonness." But when they were charged by their
accusers face to face, and the ministers of their villanies begin to
be examined in the middle of the forum, they all confessed, and
punishment was inflicted upon the masters and their accessory slaves.
The informer received his liberty and twenty thousand _asses_.
The consul Laevinus, while passing by Capua, was surrounded by a
multitude of Campanians, who besought him, with tears, that they might
be permitted to go to Rome to the senate, so that if they could at
length be in any degree moved by compassion, they might not carry
their resentment so far as to destroy them utterly, nor suffer the
very name of the Campanian nation to be obliterated by Quintus
Flaccus. Flaccus declared, that "he had individually no quarrel with
the Campanians, but that he did entertain an enmity towards them on
public grounds and because they were foes, and should continue to do
so as long as he felt assured that they had the same feelings towards
the Roman people; for that there was no nation or people on earth more
inveterate against the Roman name. That his reason for keeping them
shut up within their walls was, that if any of these got out any where
they roamed through the country like wild beasts, tearing and
massacring whatever fell in their way. That some of them had deserted
to Hannibal, others had gone and set fire to Rome; that the consul
would find the traces of the villany of the Campanians in the
half-burnt forum. That the temple of Vesta, the eternal fire, and the
fatal pledge for the continuance of the Roman empire deposited in the
shrine, had been the objects of their attack. That in his opinion it
was extremely unsafe for any Campanians to be allowed to enter the
walls of Rome." Laevinus ordered the Campanians to follow him to Rome,
after Flaccus had bound them by an oath to return to Capua on the
fifth day after receiving an answer from the senate. Surrounded by
this crowd, and followed also by the Sicilians and Aeolians, who came
out to meet him, he went to Rome; taking with him into the city as
accusers of two men who had acquired the greatest celebrity by the
overthrow of two most renowned cities, those whom they had vanquished
in war. Both the consuls, however, first proposed to the senate the
consideration of the state of the commonwealth, and the arrangements
respecting the provinces.

28. On this occasion Laevinus reported the state of Macedonia and
Greece, of the Aetolians, Acarnanians, and Locrians, and the services
he had himself performed there on sea and land. That "Philip, who was
bringing an army against the Aetolians, had been driven back by him
into Macedonia, and compelled to retire into the heart of his kingdom.
That the legion might therefore be withdrawn from that quarter, and
that the fleet was sufficient to keep the king out of Italy." Thus
much he said respecting himself and the province where he had
commanded. The consuls jointly proposed the consideration of the
provinces, when the senate decreed, that, "Italy and the war with
Hannibal should form the province of one of the consuls; that the
other should have the command of the fleet which Titus Otacilius had
commanded, and the province of Sicily, in conjunction with Lucius
Cincius, the praetor." The two armies decreed to them were those in
Etruria and Gaul, consisting of four legions. That the two city
legions of the former year should be sent into Etruria and the two
which Sulpicius, the consul, had commanded, into Gaul; that he should
have the command of Gaul, and the legions there whom the consul, who
had the province of Italy, should appoint. Caius Calpurnius, having
his command continued to him for a year after the expiration of his
praetorship, was sent into Etruria. To Quintus Fulvius also the
province of Capua was decreed, with his command continued for a year.
The army of citizens and allies was ordered to be reduced, so that,
out of two, one legion should be formed consisting of five thousand
foot and three hundred horse, those being discharged who had served
the greatest number of campaigns. That of the allies there should be
left seven thousand infantry and three hundred horse, the same rule
being observed with regard to the periods of their service in
discharging the old soldiers. With Cneius Fulvius, the consul of the
former year, no change was made touching his province of Apulia nor
his army; only he was continued in command for a year. Publius
Sulpicius, his colleague, was ordered to discharge the whole of his
army excepting the marines. It was ordered also, that the army which
Marcus Cornelius had commanded, should be sent out of Sicily as soon
as the consul arrived in his province. The soldiers which had fought
at Cannae, amounting to two legions, were assigned to Lucius Cincius,
the praetor, for the occupation of Sicily. As many legions were
assigned to Publius Manlius Vulso, the praetor, for Sardinia, being
those which Lucius Cornelius had commanded in that province the former
year. The consuls were directed so to raise legions for the service of
the city, as not to enlist any one who had served in the armies of
Marcus Claudius, Marcus Valerius, or Quintus Fulvius, so that the
Roman legions might not exceed twenty-one that year.

29. After the senate had passed these decrees, the consuls drew lots
for their provinces. Sicily and the fleet fell to the lot of
Marcellus; Italy, with the war against Hannibal, to Laevinus. This
result so terrified the Sicilians, who were standing in sight of the
consuls waiting the determination of the lots, that their bitter
lamentations and mournful cries both drew upon them the eyes of all at
the time, and afterwards furnished matter for conversation. For they
went round to the several senators in mourning garments, affirming,
that "they would not only abandon, each of them, his native country,
but all Sicily, if Marcellus should again go thither with command.
That he had formerly been implacable toward them for no demerit of
theirs, what would he do now, when exasperated that they had come to
Rome to complain of him? That it would be better for that island to be
overwhelmed with the fires of Aetna, or sunk in the sea, than to be
delivered up, as it were, for execution to an enemy." These complaints
of the Sicilians, having been carried round to the houses of the
nobility, and frequently canvassed in conversations, which were
prompted partly by compassion for the Sicilians and partly by dislike
for Marcellus, at length reached the senate also. The consuls were
requested to take the sense of the senate on an exchange of provinces.
Marcellus said, that "if the Sicilians had already had an audience of
the senate, his opinion perhaps might have been different, but as the
case now stood, lest any one should be able to say that they were
prevented by fear from freely venting their complaints respecting him,
to whose power they were presently about to be subject, he was
willing, if it made no difference to his colleague, to exchange
provinces with him. That he deprecated a premature decision on the
part of the senate, for since it would be unjust that his colleague
should have the power of selecting his province without drawing lots,
how much greater injustice would it be, nay, rather indignity, for his
lot to be transferred to him." Accordingly the senate, having rather
shown than decreed what they wished, adjourned. An exchange of
provinces was made by the consuls of themselves, fate hurrying on
Marcellus to encounter Hannibal, that he might be the last of the
Roman generals, who, by his fall, when the affairs of the war were
most prosperous, might add to the glory of that man, from whom he
derived the reputation of having been the first Roman general who
defeated him.

30. After the provinces had been exchanged, the Sicilians, on being
introduced into the senate, discoursed largely on the constant
fidelity of king Hiero to the Roman people, converting it into a
public merit. They said, "that the tyrants, Hieronymus, and, after
him, Hippocrates and Epicydes, had been objects of detestation to
them, both on other accounts and especially on account of then
deserting the Romans to take part with Hannibal. For this cause
Hieronymus was put to death by the principal young men among them,
almost with the public concurrence, and a conspiracy was formed to
murder Epicydes and Hippocrates, by seventy of the most distinguished
of their youth; but being left without support in consequence of the
delay of Marcellus, who neglected to bring up his troops to Syracuse
at the time agreed upon, they were all, on an indictment that was
made, put to death by the tyrants. That Marcellus, by the cruelty
exercised in the sacking of Leontini, had given occasion to the
tyranny of Hippocrates and Epicydes. From that time the leading men
among the Syracusans never ceased going over to Marcellus, and
promising him that they would deliver the city to him whenever he
pleased; but that he, in the first instance, was disposed rather to
take it by force, and afterwards, finding it impossible to effect his
object by sea or land, after trying every means, he preferred having
Syracuse delivered to him by Sosis, a brazier, and Mericus, a
Spaniard, to receiving it from the principal men of Syracuse, who had
so often offered it to him voluntarily to no purpose; doubtless in
order that he might with a fairer pretext butcher and plunder the most
ancient allies of the Roman people. If it had not been Hieronymus who
revolted to Hannibal, but the people and senate of Syracuse; if the
body of the Syracusan people, and not their tyrants, Hippocrates and
Epicydes, who held them in thraldom, had closed the gates against
Marcellus; if they had carried on war with the Roman people with the
animosity of Carthaginians, what more could Marcellus have done in
hostility than he did, without levelling Syracuse with the ground?
Nothing indeed was left at Syracuse except the walls and gutted houses
of her city, the temples of her gods broken open and plundered; her
very gods and their ornaments having been carried away. From many
their possessions also were taken away, so that they were unable to
support themselves and their families, even from the naked soil, the
only remains of their plundered property. They entreated the conscript
fathers, that they would order, if not all, at least such of their
property as could be found and identified, to be restored to the
owners." After they had made these complaints, Laevinus ordered them
to withdraw from the senate-house, that the senate might deliberate on
their requests, when Marcellus exclaimed, "Nay, rather let them stay
here, that I may reply to their charges in their presence, since we
conduct your wars for you, conscript fathers, on the condition of
having as our accusers those whom we have conquered with our arms. Of
the two cities which have been captured this year, let Capua arraign
Fulvius, and Syracuse Marcellus."

31. The deputies having been brought back into the senate-house, the
consul said: "I am not so unmindful of the dignity of the Roman people
and of the office I fill as consul, conscript fathers, as to make a
defence against charges brought by Greeks, had the inquiry related
only to my own delinquency. But it is not so much what I have done, as
what they deserved to suffer, which comes into dispute. For if they
were not our enemies, there was no difference between sacking Syracuse
then, and when Hiero was alive. But if, on the other hand, they have
renounced their connexion with us, attacked our ambassadors sword in
hand, shut us out of their city and walls, and defended themselves
against us with an army of Carthaginians, who can feel indignant that
they should suffer the hostilities they have offered? I turned away
from the leading men of the Syracusans, when they were desirous of
delivering up the city to me, and esteemed Sosis and Mericus as more
proper persons for so important an affair. Now you are not the meanest
of the Syracusans, who reproach others with the meanness of their
condition. But who is there among you, who has promised that he would
open the gates to me, and receive my armed troops within the city? You
hate and execrate those who did so; and not even here can you abstain
from speaking with insult of them; so far is it from being the case
that you would yourselves have done any thing of the kind. The very
meanness of the condition of those persons, conscript fathers, with
which these men reproach them, forms the strongest proof that I did
not turn away from any man who was willing to render a service to our
state. Before I began the siege of Syracuse I attempted a peace, at
one time by sending ambassadors, at another time by going to confer
with them; and after that they refrained not from laying violent hands
on my ambassadors, nor would give me an answer when I held an
interview with their chief men at their gates, then, at length, after
suffering many hardships by sea and land, I took Syracuse by force of
arms. Of what befell them after their city was captured they would
complain with more justice to Hannibal, the Carthaginians, and those
who were vanquished with them, than to the senate of the victorious
people. If, conscript fathers, I had intended to conceal the fact that
I had despoiled Syracuse, I should never have decorated the city of
Rome with her spoils. As to what things I either took from individuals
or bestowed upon them, as conqueror, I feel assured that I have acted
agreeably to the laws of war, and the deserts of each. That you should
confirm what I have done, conscript fathers, certainly concerns the
commonwealth more than myself, since I have discharged my duty
faithfully; but it is the duty of the state to take care, lest, by
rescinding my acts, they should render other commanders for the time
to come less zealous. And since, conscript fathers, you have heard
both what the Sicilians and I had to say, in the presence of each
other, we will go out of the senate-house together, in order that in
my absence the senate may deliberate more freely." Accordingly, the
Sicilians having been dismissed, he himself also went away to the
Capitol to levy soldiers.

32. The other consul then proposed to the fathers the consideration of
the requests of the Sicilians, when a long debate took place. A great
part of the senate acquiesced in an opinion which originated with
Titus Manlius Torquatus, "that the war ought to have been carried on
against the tyrants, the enemies both of the Syracusans and the Roman
people; that the city ought to have been recovered, not captured; and,
when recovered, should have been firmly established under its ancient
laws and liberty, and not distressed by war, when worn out with a
wretched state of bondage. That in the contest between the tyrants and
the Roman general, that most beautiful and celebrated city, formerly
the granary and treasury of the Roman people, which was held up as the
reward of the victor, had been destroyed; a city by whose munificence
and bounty the commonwealth had been assisted and adorned on many
occasions, and lastly, during this very Punic war. Should king Hiero,
that most faithful friend of the Roman empire, rise from the shades,
with what face could either Syracuse or Rome be shown to him, when,
after beholding his half-demolished and plundered native city, he
should see, on entering Rome, the spoils of his country in the
vestibule, as it were, of the city, and almost in the very gates?"
Although these and other similar things were said, to throw odium upon
the consul and excite compassion for the Sicilians, yet the fathers,
out of regard for Marcellus, passed a milder decree, to the effect,
"that what Marcellus had done while prosecuting the war, and when
victorious, should be confirmed. That for the time to come, the senate
would look to the affairs of Syracuse, and would give it in charge to
the consul Laevinus, to consult the interest of that state, so far as
it could be done without detriment to the commonwealth." Two senators
having been sent to the Capitol to request the consul to return to the
senate-house, and the Sicilians having been called in, the decree of
the senate was read. The deputies were addressed in terms of kindness,
and dismissed, when they threw themselves at the knees of the consul,
Marcellus, beseeching him to pardon them for what they had said for
the purpose of exciting compassion, and procuring relief from their
calamities, and to receive themselves and the city of Syracuse under
his protection and patronage; after which, the consul addressed them
kindly and dismissed them.

33. An audience of the senate was then granted to the Campanians.
Their speech was more calculated to excite compassion, but their case
less favourable, for neither could they deny that they deserved the
punishment they had suffered, nor were there any tyrants to whom they
could transfer their guilt. But they trusted that sufficient atonement
had been made by the death of so many of their senators by poison and
the hands of the executioner. They said, "that a few only of their
nobles remained, being such as were not induced by the consciousness
of their demerit to adopt any desperate measure respecting themselves,
and had not been condemned to death through the resentment of their
conquerors. That these implored the restoration of their liberty, and
some portion of their goods for themselves and families, being
citizens of Rome, and most of them connected with the Romans by
affinity and now too near relationship, in consequence of
intermarriages which had taken place for a long period." After this
they were removed from the senate-house, when for a short time doubts
were entertained whether it would be right or not to send for Quintus
Fulvius from Capua, (for Claudius, the proconsul, died after the
capture of that place,) that the question might be canvassed in the
presence of the general who had been concerned, as was done in the
affair between Marcellus and the Sicilians. But afterwards, when they
saw in the senate Marcus Atilius, and Caius Fulvius, the brother of
Flaccus, his lieutenant-generals, and Quintus Minucius, and Lucius
Veturius Philo, who were also his lieutenant-generals, who had been
present at every transaction; and being unwilling that Fulvius should
be recalled from Capua, or the Campanians put off, Marcus Atilius
Regulus, who possessed the greatest weight of any of those present who
had been at Capua, being asked his opinion, thus spoke: "I believe I
assisted at the council held by the consuls after the capture of
Capua, when inquiry was made whether any of the Campanians had
deserved well of our state; and it was found that two women had done
so; Vestia Oppia, a native of Atella and an inhabitant of Capua, and
Faucula Cluvia, formerly a common woman. The former had daily offered
sacrifice for the safety and success of the Roman people, and the
latter had clandestinely supplied the starving prisoners with food.
The sentiments of all the rest of the Campanians towards us had been
the same," he said, "as those of the Carthaginians; and those who had
been decapitated by Fulvius, were the most conspicuous in rank, but
not in guilt. I do not see," said he, "how the senate can decide
respecting the Campanians who are Roman citizens, without an order of
the people. And the course adopted by our ancestors, in the case of
the Satricani when they had revolted, was, that Marcus Antistius, the
plebeian tribune, should first propose and the commons make an order,
that the senate should have the power of pronouncing judgment upon the
Satricani. I therefore give it as my opinion, that application should
be made to the plebeian tribunes, that one or more of them should
propose to the people a bill, by which we may be empowered to
determine in the case of the Campanians." Lucius Atilius, plebeian
tribune, proposed to the people, on the recommendation of the senate,
a bill to the following effect: "Concerning all the Campanians,
Atellanians, Calatinians, and Sabatinians, who have surrendered
themselves to the proconsul Fulvius, and have placed themselves under
the authority and dominion of the Roman people; also concerning what
things they have surrendered, together with their persons, both lands
and city, divine or human, together with their utensils and whatsoever
else they have surrendered; concerning these things, Roman citizens, I
ask you what it is your pleasure should be done." The commons thus
ordered: "Whatsoever the senate on oath, or the majority of those
present, may determine, that we will and order."

34. The senate having taken the matter into their consideration in
conformity with this order of the people, first restored to Oppia and
Cluvia their goods and liberty; directing, that if they wished to
solicit any other rewards from the senate, they should come to Rome.
Separate decrees were passed respecting each of the Campanian
families, all of which it is not worth while to enumerate. The goods
of some were to be confiscated; themselves, their children, and their
wives were to be sold, excepting such of their daughters as had
married before they came into the power of the Roman people. Others
were ordered to be thrown into chains, and their cases to be
considered at a future time. They made the amount of income the ground
on which they decided, whether the goods of the rest of the Campanians
should be confiscated or not. They voted, that all the cattle taken
except the horses, all the slaves except adult males, and every thing
which did not belong to the soil, should be restored to the owners.
They ordered that all the Campanians, Atellanians, Calatinians, and
Sabatinians, except such as were themselves, or whose parents were,
among the enemy, should be free, with a proviso, that none of them
should become a Roman citizen or a Latin confederate; and that none of
those who had been at Capua while the gates were shut should remain in
the city or territory of Capua after a certain day. That a place
should be assigned to them to inhabit beyond the Tiber, but not
contiguous to it. That those who had neither been in Capua nor in any
Campanian city which had revolted from the Romans during the war,
should inhabit a place on this side the river Liris towards Rome; and
that those who had come over to the Romans before Hannibal arrived at
Capua, should be removed to a place on this side the Vulturnus, with a
proviso, that none of them should have either land or house within
fifteen miles of the sea. That such of them as were removed to a place
beyond the Tiber, should neither themselves nor their posterity
acquire or possess any property any where, except in the Veientian,
Sutrian, or Nepetian territories; and, except on condition, that no
one should possess a greater extent of land than fifty acres. That the
goods of all the senators, and such as had been magistrates at Capua,
Calatia, and Atella, should be sold at Capua; but that the free
persons who were decreed to be exposed to sale, should be sent to Rome
and sold there. As to the images and brazen statues, which were said
to have been taken from the enemy, whether sacred or profane, they
referred them to the college of pontiffs. They sent the Campanians
away, considerably more grieved than they were when they came, in
consequence of these decrees; and now they no longer complained of the
severity of Quintus Fulvius towards them, but of the malignity of the
gods and their own accursed fortune.

35. After the Sicilians and Campanians were dismissed, a levy was
made; and after the troops had been enlisted for the army, they then
began to consider about making up the number of rowers; but as there
was neither a sufficient supply of men for that purpose, nor any money
at that time in the treasury by which they might be purchased or paid,
the consuls issued an edict, that private persons should furnish
rowers in proportion to their income and rank, as had been done
before, with pay and provisions for thirty days. So great was the
murmuring and indignation of the people, on account of this edict,
that a leader, rather than matter, was wanting for an insurrection. It
was said, that "the consuls, after having ruined the Sicilians and
Campanians, had undertaken to destroy and lacerate the Roman commons;
that, drained as they had been for so many years by taxes, they had
nothing left but wasted and naked lands. That the enemy had burned
their houses, and the state had taken away their slaves, who were the
cultivators of their lands, at one time by purchasing them at a low
rate for soldiers, at another by commanding a supply of rowers. If any
one had any silver or brass it was taken away from him, for the
payment of rowers or for annual taxes. That no force could compel and
no command oblige them to give what they had not got. That they might
sell their goods and then vent their cruelty on their persons, which
were all that remained to them. That they had nothing even left from
which they could be redeemed." These complaints were uttered not in
secret, but publicly in the forum, and before the eyes of the consuls
themselves, by an immense crowd which surrounded them; nor could the
consuls appease them now by coercing nor by soothing them. Upon this
they said that three days should be allowed them to consider of the
matter; which interval the consuls employed in examining and planning.
The following day they assembled the senate to consider of raising a
supply of rowers; and after arguing at great length that the people's
refusal was fair, they brought their discourse to this point, that
whether it were just or unjust, this burden must be borne by private
individuals. For from what source could they procure rowers, when
there was no money in the treasury? and how, without fleets, could
Sicily be kept in subjection, or Philip be prevented from entering
Italy, or the shores of Italy be protected?

36. In this perplexing state of affairs, when all deliberation was at
a stand, and a kind of torpor had seized on men's minds, Laevinus, the
consul, observed, that "as the magistrates were more honoured than the
senators, and the senators than the people, so also ought they to be
the first in taking upon themselves every thing that was burdensome
and arduous. If you would enjoin any duty on an inferior, and would
first submit yourself and those belonging to you to the obligation,
you will find everybody else more ready to obey; nor is an expense
thought heavy, when the people see every one of their principal men
taking upon himself more than his proportion of it. Are we then
desirous that the Roman people should have and equip a fleet? that
private individuals should without repugnance furnish rowers? Let us
first execute the command ourselves. Let us, senators, bring into the
treasury to-morrow all our gold, silver, and coined brass, each
reserving rings for himself, his wife, and children, and a bulla for
his son; and he who has a wife or daughters, an ounce weight of gold
for each. Let those who have sat in a curule chair have the ornaments
of a horse, and a pound weight of silver, that they may have a
salt-cellar and a dish for the service of the gods. Let the rest of
us, senators, reserve for each father of a family, a pound weight only
of silver and five thousand coined _asses_. All the rest of our
gold, silver, and coined brass, let us immediately carry to the
triumviri for banking affairs, no decree of the senate having been
previously made; that our voluntary contributions, and our emulation
in assisting the state, may excite the minds, first, of the equestrian
order to emulate us, and after them of the rest of the community. This
is the only course which we, your consuls, after much conversation on
the subject, have been able to discover. Adopt it, then, and may the
gods prosper the measure. If the state is preserved, she can easily
secure the property of her individual members, but by betraying the
public interests you would in vain preserve your own." This
proposition was received with such entire approbation, that thanks
were spontaneously returned to the consuls. The senate was then
adjourned, when every one of the members brought his gold, silver, and
brass into the treasury, with such emulation excited, that they were
desirous that their names should appear among the first on the public
tables; so that neither the triumviri were sufficient for receiving
nor the notaries for entering them. The unanimity displayed by the
senate was imitated by the equestrian order, and that of the
equestrian order by the commons. Thus, without any edict, or coercion
of the magistrates, the state neither wanted rowers to make up the
numbers, nor money to pay them; and after every thing had been got in
readiness for the war, the consuls set out for their provinces.

37. Nor was there ever any period of the war, when both the
Carthaginians and the Romans, plunged alike in vicissitudes, were in a
state of more anxious suspense between hope and fear. For on the side
of the Romans, with respect to their provinces, their failure in Spain
on the one hand, and their successes in Sicily on the other, had
blended joy and sorrow; and in Italy, the loss of Tarentum was an
injury and a source of grief to them, while the unexpected
preservation of the citadel with the garrison was matter of joy to
them. The sudden terror and panic occasioned by the siege and attack
of Rome, was turned into joy by the capture of Capua, a few days
after. Their affairs beyond sea also were equalized by a kind of
compensation. Philip had become their enemy at a juncture somewhat
unseasonable; but then the Aetolians, and Attalus, king of Asia, were
added to their allies; fortune now, in a manner, promising to the
Romans the empire of the east. The Carthaginians also set the loss of
Capua against the capture of Tarentum; and as they considered it as
glorious to them to have reached the walls of Rome without opposition,
so they were chagrined at the failure of their attempt, and they felt
ashamed that they had been held in such contempt, that while they lay
under the walls of Rome, a Roman army was marched out for Spain at an
opposite gate. With regard also to Spain itself, the greater the
reason was to hope that the war there was terminated, and that the
Romans were driven from the country, after the destruction of two such
renowned generals and their armies, so much the greater was the
indignation felt, that the victory had been rendered void and
fruitless by Lucius Marcius, a general irregularly appointed. Thus
fortune balancing events against each other, all was suspense and
uncertainty on both sides, their hopes and their fears being as strong
as though they were now first commencing the war.

38. What grieved Hannibal more than any thing was the fact, that Capua
having been more perseveringly besieged by the Romans than defended by
him, had turned from him the regard of many of the states of Italy,
and it was not only impossible for him to retain possession of all
these by means of garrisons, unless he could make up his mind to tear
his army into a number of small portions, which at that time was most
inexpedient, but he could not, by withdrawing the garrisons, leave the
fidelity of his allies open to the influence of hope, or subject to
that of fear. His disposition, which was strongly inclined to avarice
and cruelty, induced him to plunder the places he could not keep
possession of, that they might be left for the enemy in a state of
desolation. This resolution was equally horrid in principle and in its
issue, for not only were the affections of those who suffered such
harsh treatment alienated from him, but also of the other states, for
the warning affected a greater number than did the calamity. Nor did
the Roman consul fail to sound the inclinations of the cities,
whenever any prospect of success presented itself. Dasius and Blasius
were the principal men in Salapia, Dasius was the friend of Hannibal,
Blasius, as far as he could do it with safety, promoted the Roman
interest, and, by means of secret messengers, had given Marcellus
hopes of having the place betrayed to him, but the business could not
be accomplished without the assistance of Dasius. After much and long
hesitation and even then more for the want of a better plan than from
any hope of success, he addressed himself to Dasius; but he, being
both adverse to the measure and also hostile to his rival in the
government, discovered the affair to Hannibal. Both parties were
summoned, and while Hannibal was transacting some business on his
tribunal, intending presently to take cognizance of the case of
Blasius, and the accuser and the accused were standing apart from the
crowd, which was put back, Blasius solicited Dasius on the subject of
surrendering the city; when he exclaimed, as if the case were now
clearly proved, that he was being treated with about the betrayal of
the city, even before the eyes of Hannibal. The more audacious the
proceeding was, the less probable did it appear to Hannibal and those
who were present. They considered that the charge was undoubtedly a
matter of rivalry and animosity, and that it had been brought because
it was of such a nature that, not admitting of being proved by
witnesses, it could the more easily be fabricated. Accordingly the
parties were dismissed. But Blasius, notwithstanding, desisted not
from his bold undertaking, till by continually harping upon the same
subject, and proving how conducive such a measure would be to
themselves and their country, he carried his point that the Punic
garrison, consisting of five hundred Numidians, and Salapia, should be
delivered up to Marcellus. Nor could it be betrayed without much
bloodshed, consisting of the bravest of the cavalry in the whole Punic
army. Accordingly, though the event was unexpected, and their horses
were of no use to them in the city, yet hastily taking arms, during
the confusion, they endeavoured to force their way out; and not being
able to escape, they fell fighting to the last, not more than fifty of
them falling into the hands of the enemy alive. The loss of this body
of cavalry was considerably more detrimental to Hannibal than that of
Salapia, for the Carthaginian was never afterwards superior in
cavalry, in which he had before been most effective.

39. During this time the scarcity of provisions in the citadel of
Tarentum was almost intolerable; the Roman garrison there, and Marcus
Livius, the praefect of the garrison and the citadel, placing all
their dependence in the supplies sent from Sicily; that these might
safely pass along the coast of Italy, a fleet of about twenty ships
was stationed at Rhegium. Decius Quinctius, a man of obscure birth,
but who had acquired great renown as a soldier, on account of many
acts of bravery, had charge of the fleet and the convoys. At first he
had five ships, the largest of which were two triremes, given to him
by Marcellus, but afterwards, in consequence of his spirited conduct
on many occasions, three quinqueremes were added to his number, at
last, by exacting from the allied states of Rhegium, Velia, and
Paestum, the ships they were bound to furnish according to treaty, he
made up a fleet of twenty ships, as was before stated. This fleet
setting out from Rhegium, was met at Sacriportus, about fifteen miles
from the city by Democrates, with an equal number of Tarentine ships.
It happened that the Roman was then coming with his sails up, not
expecting an approaching contest, but in the neighbourhood of Croto
and Sybaris, he had supplied his ships with rowers, and had his fleet
excellently equipped and armed for the size of his vessels, and it
also happened, that just at the time when the enemy were in sight, the
wind completely fell, so that there was sufficient time to furl their
sails, and get their rowers and soldiers in readiness for the
approaching action. Rarely elsewhere have regular fleets engaged with
so much spirit, for they fought for what was of greater importance
than the fleets themselves. The Tarentines, in order that, having
recovered their city from the Romans after the lapse of almost a
century, they might also rescue their citadel, hoping also to cut off
the supplies of their enemy, if by a naval battle they could deprive
them of the dominion of the sea. The Romans, that, by keeping
possession of the citadel, they might prove that Tarentum was lost not
by the strength and valour of their enemies, but by treachery and
stealth. Accordingly, the signal having been given on both sides, they
charged each other with the beaks of their ships, and neither did they
draw back their own, nor allow the ships of the enemy with which they
were engaged to separate from them, having thrown then grappling
irons, and thus the battle was carried on in such close quarters, that
they fought not only with missile weapons, but in a manner foot to
foot even with their swords. The prows joined together remained
stationary, while the sterns were moved round by the force of their
adversaries' oars. The ships were crowded together in so small a
compass, that scarcely one weapon fell into the sea without taking
effect. They pressed front against front like lines of troops engaging
on land, and the combatants could pass from one ship to another. But
the contest between two ships which had engaged each other in the van,
was remarkable above the rest. In the Roman ship was Quinctius
himself, in the Tarentine, Nico, surnamed Perco, who hated, and was
hated by, the Romans, not only on public grounds, but also personally,
for he belonged to that faction which had betrayed Tarentum to
Hannibal. This man transfixed Quinctius with a spear while off his
guard, and engaged at once in fighting and encouraging his men, and he
immediately fell headlong with his arms over the prow. The victorious
Tarentine promptly boarded the ship, which was all in confusion from
the loss of the commander, and when he had driven the enemy back, and
the Tarentines had got possession of the prow, the Romans, who had
formed themselves into a compact body, with difficulty defending the
stern, suddenly another trireme of the enemy appeared at the stern.
Thus the Roman ship, enclosed between the two, was captured. Upon this
a panic spread among the rest, seeing the commander's ship captured,
and flying in every direction, some were sunk in the deep and some
rowed hastily to land, where, shortly after, they became a prey to the
Thurians and Metapontines. Of the storeships which followed, laden
with provisions, a very few fell into the hands of the enemy; the
rest, shifting their sails from one side to another with the changing
winds, escaped into the open sea. An affair took place at Tarentum at
this time, which was attended with widely different success; for a
party of four thousand men had gone out to forage, and while they were
dispersed, and roaming through the country, Livius, the commander of
the citadel and the Roman garrison, who was anxious to seize every
opportunity of striking a blow, sent out of the citadel Caius Persius,
an active officer, with two thousand soldiers, who attacked them
suddenly when widely dispersed and straggling about the fields; and
after slaying them for a long time on all hands, drove the few that
remained of so many into the city, to which they fled in alarm and
confusion, and where they rushed in at the doors of the gates, which
were half-opened that the city might not be taken in the same attack.
In this manner affairs were equally balanced at Tarentum, the Romans
being victorious by land, and the Tarentines by sea. Both parties were
equally disappointed in their hope of receiving provisions after they
were within sight.

40. While these events were occurring, the consul, Laevinus, after a
great part of the year had elapsed, having arrived in Sicily, where he
had been expected by both the old and new allies, considered it his
first and principal duty to adjust the affairs of Syracuse, which were
still in a state of disorder, the peace being but recent. He then
marched his legions to Agrigentum, the seat of the remaining part of
the war, which was occupied by a strong garrison of Carthaginians; and
here fortune favoured his attempt. Hanno was commander-in-chief of
the Carthaginians, but their whole reliance was placed upon Mutines
and the Numidians. Mutines, scouring the whole of Sicily, employed
himself in carrying off spoil from the allies of the Romans; nor could
he by force or stratagem be cut off from Agrigentum, or prevented from
sallying from it whenever he pleased. The renown which he gained by
this conduct, as it began now to eclipse the fame of the
commander-in-chief, was at last converted into a source of jealousy;
so that even now his successes were not as acceptable as they ought to
have been, on account of the person who gained them. For these reasons
Hanno at last gave his commission to his own son, concluding that by
taking away his command he should also deprive him of the influence he
possessed with the Numidians. But the result was very different; for
their former attachment to him was increased by the envy incurred by
him. Nor did he brook the affront put upon him by this injurious
treatment, but immediately sent secret messengers to Laevinus, to
treat about delivering up Agrigentum. After an agreement had been
entered into by means of these persons, and the mode of carrying it
into execution concerted, the Numidians seized on a gate which leads
towards the sea, having driven the guards from it, or put them to the
sword, and then received into the city a party of Romans sent for that
purpose; and when these troops were now marching into the heart of the
city and the forum with a great noise, Hanno, concluding that it was
nothing more than a disturbance and secession of the Numidians, such
as had happened before, advanced to quell the mutiny; but observing at
a distance that the numbers were greater than those of the Numidians,
and hearing the Roman shout, which was far from being new to him, he
betook himself to flight before he came within reach of their weapons.
Passing out of the town at a gate in the opposite quarter, and taking
Epicydes to accompany him, he reached the sea with a few attendants;
and having very seasonably met with a small vessel, they abandoned to
the enemy Sicily, for which they had contended for so many years, and
crossed over into Africa. The remaining multitude of Carthaginians and
Sicilians fled with headlong haste, but as every passage by which they
could escape was blockaded up, they were cut to pieces near the gates.
On gaining possession of the town, Laevinus scourged and beheaded
those who took the lead in the affairs of Agrigentum. The rest,
together with the booty, he sold. All the money he sent to Rome.
Accounts of the sufferings of the Agrigentines spreading through all
Sicily, all the states suddenly turned to the Romans. In a short time
twenty towns were betrayed to them, and six taken by storm. As many as
forty put themselves under their protection, by voluntary surrender.
The consul having rewarded and punished the leading men of these
states, according to their several deserts, and compelled the
Sicilians, now that they had at length laid aside arms, to turn their
attention to the cultivation of their lands, in order that the island
might by its produce not only maintain its inhabitants, but, as it had
frequently done on many former occasions, add to the supplies of Rome
and Italy, he returned into Italy, taking with him a disorderly
multitude from Agathyrna. These were as many as four thousand men,
made up of a mixed assemblage of every description of persons, exiles,
bankrupts, the greater part of them felons, who had supported
themselves by rapine and robbery, both when they lived in their native
towns, under the restraint of the laws, and also after that a
coincidence in their fortunes, brought about by causes different in
each case, had congregated them at Agathyrna. These men Laevinus
thought it hardly safe to leave in the island, when an unwonted
tranquillity was growing up, as the materials of fresh disturbances;
and besides, they were likely to be useful to the Rhegians, who were
in want of a band of men habituated to robbery, for the purpose of
committing depredations upon the Bruttian territory. Thus, so far as
related to Sicily, the war was this year terminated.

41. In Spain, in the beginning of spring, Publius Scipio, having
launched his ships, and summoned the auxiliary troops of his allies to
Tarraco by an edict, ordered his fleet and transports to proceed
thence to the mouth of the Iberus. He also ordered his legions to quit
their winter quarters, and meet at the same place; and then set out
from Tarraco, with five thousand of the allies, to join the army. On
his arrival at the camp he considered it right to harangue his
soldiers, particularly the old ones who had survived such dreadful
disasters; and therefore, calling an assembly, he thus addressed them:
"Never was there a new commander before myself who could, with justice
and good reason, give thanks to his soldiers before he had availed
himself of their services. Fortune laid me under obligations to you
before I set eyes on my province or your camp; first, on account of
the respect you have shown to my father and uncle, both in their
lifetime and since their death; and secondly, because by your valour
you have recovered and preserved entire, for the Roman people, and me
their successor, the possession of the province which had been lost in
consequence of so dreadful a calamity. But since, now, by the favour
of the gods, our purpose and endeavour is not that we may remain in
Spain ourselves, but that the Carthaginians may not; and not to stand
on the bank of the Iberus, and hinder the enemy from crossing that
river, but cross it first ourselves, and carry the war to the other
side, I fear lest to some among you the enterprise should appear too
important and daring, considering your late misfortunes, which are
fresh in your recollection, and my years. There is no person from
whose mind the memory of the defeats sustained in Spain could be
obliterated with more difficulty than from mine; inasmuch as there my
father and uncle were both slain within the space of thirty days, so
that one death after another was accumulated on my family. But as the
orphanhood and desolation of my own family depresses my mind, so both
the good fortune and valour of our nation forbid me to despair of the
safety of the state. It has happened to us by a kind of fatality, that
in all important wars we have been victorious, after having been
defeated. I pass over those wars of ancient date with Porsena, the
Gauls, and Samnites. I will begin with the Punic wars. How many
fleets, generals, and armies were lost in the former war? Why should I
mention what has occurred in this present war? I have either been
myself present at all the defeats sustained, or have felt more than
any other those from which I was absent. What else are the Trebia, the
Trasimenus, and Cannae, but monuments of Roman armies and consuls
slain? Add to these the defection of Italy, of the greater part of
Sicily and Sardinia, and the last terror and panic, the Carthaginian
camp pitched between the Anio and the walls of Rome, and the
victorious Hannibal seen almost in our gates. Amid this general ruin,
the courage of the Roman people alone stood unabated and unshaken.
When every thing lay prostrate on the ground, it was this that raised
and supported the state. You, first of all, my soldiers, under the
conduct and auspices of my father, opposed Hasdrubal on his way to the
Alps and Italy, after the defeat of Cannae, who, had he formed a
junction with his brother, the Roman name would now have been extinct.
These successes formed a counterpoise to those defeats. Now, by the
favour of the gods, every thing in Italy and Sicily is going on
prosperously and successfully, every day affording matter of fresh
joy, and presenting things in a better light. In Sicily, Syracuse and
Agrigentum have been captured, the enemy entirely expelled the island,
and the province placed again under the dominion of the Romans. In
Italy, Arpi has been recovered and Capua taken. Hannibal has been
driven into the remotest corner of Bruttium, having fled thither all
the way from Rome, in the utmost confusion; and now he asks the gods
no greater boon than that he might be allowed to retire in safety, and
quit the territory of his enemy. What then, my soldiers, could be more
preposterous than that you, who here supported the tottering fortune
of the Roman people, together with my parents, (for they may be
equally associated in the honour of that epithet,) when calamities
crowded one upon another in quick succession, and even the gods
themselves, in a manner, took part with Hannibal, should now sink in
spirits when every thing is going on happily and prosperously? Even
with regard to the events which have recently occurred, I could wish
that they had passed with as little grief to me as to you. At the
present time the immortal gods who preside over the destinies of the
Roman empire, who inspired all the centuries to order the command to
be given to me, those same gods, I say, by auguries and auspices, and
even by nightly visions, portend entire success and joy. My own mind
also, which has hitherto been to me the truest prophet, presages that
Spain will be ours; that the whole Carthaginian name will in a short
time be banished from this land, and will fill both sea and land with
ignominious flight. What my mind presages spontaneously, is also
supported by sound reasoning. Their allies, annoyed by them, are by
ambassadors imploring our protection; their three generals, having
differed so far as almost to have abandoned each other, have divided
their army into three parts, which they have drawn off into regions as
remote as possible from each other. The same fortune now threatens
them which lately afflicted us; for they are both deserted by their
allies, as formerly we were by the Celtiberians, and they have divided
their forces, which occasioned the ruin of my father and uncle.
Neither will their intestine differences allow them to unite, nor will
they be able to cope with us singly. Only do you, my soldiers, favour
the name of the Scipios, favour the offspring of your generals, a
scion springing up from the trunks which have been cut down. Come
then, veterans, lead your new commander and your new army across the
Iberus, lead us across into a country which you have often traversed,
with many a deed of valour. I will soon bring it to pass that, as you
now trace in me a likeness to my father and uncle in my features,
countenance, and figure, I will so restore a copy of their genius,
honour, and courage, to you, that every man of you shall say that his
commander, Scipio, has either returned to life, or has been born
again."

42. Having animated his troops with this harangue, and leaving Marcus
Silanus with three thousand infantry and three hundred horse, for the
protection of that district, he crossed the Iberus with all the rest
of his troops, consisting of twenty-five thousand infantry and two
thousand five hundred horse. Though certain persons there endeavoured
to persuade him that, as the Carthaginian armies had retired from each
other into three such distant quarters, he should attack the nearest
of them; yet concluding that if he did so there was danger lest he
should cause them to concentrate all their forces, and he alone should
not be a match for so many, he determined for the present to make an
attack upon New Carthage, a city not only possessing great wealth of
its own, but also full of every kind of military store belonging to
the enemy; there were their arms, their money, and the hostages from
every part of Spain. It was, besides, conveniently situated, not only
for a passage into Africa, but also near a port sufficiently capacious
for a fleet of any magnitude, and, for aught I know, the only one on
the coast of Spain which is washed by our sea. No one but Caius
Laelius knew whither he was going. He was sent round with the fleet,
and ordered so to regulate the sailing of his ships, that the army
might come in view and the fleet enter the harbour at the same time.
Both the fleet and army arrived at the same time at New Carthage, on
the seventh day after leaving the Iberus. The camp was pitched over
against that part of the city which looks to the north. A rampart was
thrown up as a defence on the rear of it, for the front was secured by
the nature of the ground. Now the situation of New Carthage is as
follows: at about the middle of the coast of Spain is a bay facing for
the most part the south-west, about two thousand five hundred paces in
depth, and a little more in breadth. In the mouth of this bay is a
small island forming a barrier towards the sea, and protecting the
harbour from every wind except the south-west. From the bottom of the
bay there runs out a peninsula, which forms the eminence on which the
city is built; which is washed in the east and south by the sea, and
on the west is enclosed by a lake which extends a little way also
towards the north, of variable depth according as the sea overflows or
ebbs. An isthmus of about two hundred paces broad connects the city
with the continent, on which, though it would have been a work of so
little labour, the Roman general did not raise a rampart; whether his
object was to make a display of his confidence to the enemy from
motives of pride, or that he might have free regress when frequently
advancing to the walls of the city.

43. Having completed the other requisite works, he drew up his ships
in the harbour, that he might exhibit to the enemy the appearance of a
blockade by sea also; he then went round the fleet, and having warned
the commanders of the ships to be particularly careful in keeping the
night-watches, because an enemy, when besieged, usually tried every
effort and in every quarter at first, he returned into his camp; and
in order to explain to his soldiers the reason why he had adopted the
plan of commencing the war with the siege of a city, in preference to
any other, and also by exhortations to inspire them with hopes of
making themselves masters of it, he summoned them to an assembly, and
thus addressed them: "Soldiers, if any one among you suppose that you
have been brought here to attack a single city, that man takes a more
exact account of your present labour than of its profitable result
from it. For you will in truth attack the walls of a single city, but
in that single city you will have made yourselves masters of all
Spain. Here are the hostages of all her most distinguished kings and
states; and as soon as you shall have gained possession of these, they
will immediately deliver into your hands every thing which is now
subject to the Carthaginians. Here is the whole of the enemy's
treasure, without which they cannot carry on the war, as they are
keeping mercenary troops, and which will be most serviceable to us in
conciliating the affections of the barbarians. Here are their engines,
their arms, their tackle, and every requisite in war; which will at
once supply you, and leave the enemy destitute. Besides, we shall gain
possession of a city, not only of the greatest beauty and wealth, but
also most convenient as having an excellent harbour, by means of which
we may be supplied with every requisite for carrying on the war both
by sea and land. Great as are the advantages we shall thus gain, we
shall deprive our enemies of much greater. This is their citadel,
their granary, their treasury, their magazine, their receptacle for
every thing. Hence there is a direct passage into Africa; this is the
only station for a fleet between the Pyrenees and Gades; this gives to
Africa the command of all Spain. But as I perceive you are arrayed and
marshalled, let us pass on to the assault of New Carthage, with our
whole strength, and with undaunted courage." Upon this, they all with,
one accord cried out that it should be done; and he led them to
Carthage, and ordered that the assault should be made both by sea and
land.

44. On the other side, Mago, the Carthaginian general, perceiving that
a siege was being prepared for both by sea and land, himself also
disposed his forces thus: he placed two thousand of the townsmen to
oppose the enemy, on the side facing the Roman camp; he occupied the
citadel with five hundred soldiers, and stationed five hundred on a
rising ground, facing the east; the rest of his troops he ordered,
intent on every thing that occurred, to hasten with assistance
wherever the shout, or any sudden emergency, might call them. Then,
throwing open the gate, he sent out those he had drawn up in the
street leading to the camp of the enemy. The Romans, according to the
direction of their general, retired a little, in order that they might
be nearer to the reserved troops which were to be sent to their
assistance during the engagement. At first they stood with pretty
equal force, but afterwards the reserved troops, sent from time to
time from the camp, not only obliged the enemy to turn their backs,
but followed them up so close when flying in disorder, that had not a
retreat been sounded, they seemed as though they would have rushed
into the city together with the fugitives. The consternation in the
field was not greater than in every part of the city; many of the
outposts were abandoned in panic and flight; and the walls were
deserted, as they leaped down each in the part nearest him. Scipio,
who had gone out to an eminence called Mercury's hill, perceiving that
the walls were abandoned by their defenders in many parts, ordered all
his men to be called out of his camp and advance to take the city, and
orders them to bring the scaling-ladders. The general himself, covered
by the shields of three stout young men, (for now an immense number of
missiles of every description were let fly from the walls,) came up to
the city, cheered them on, and gave the requisite orders; and, what
was of the utmost importance in exciting the courage of his men, he
appeared among them a witness and spectator of the valour or cowardice
of each. Accordingly, they rushed forward, amidst wounds and weapons;
nor could the walls, or the armed troops which stood upon them, repel
them from eagerly mounting them. At the same time an attack was
commenced by the fleet upon that part of the city which was washed by
the sea. But here the alarm occasioned was greater than the force
which could be employed; for while they were bringing the boats to
shore, and hastily landing the ladders and the men, each man pressing
forward to gain the land the shortest way, they hindered one another
by their very haste and eagerness.

45. In the mean time, the Carthaginians had now filled the walls again
with armed men, who were supplied with a great quantity of missiles
from the immense stores which they had laid up. But neither men nor
missiles, nor any thing else, so effectually defended them as the
walls themselves, for very few of the ladders were equal to the height
of them, and all those which were longer than the rest were
proportionably weaker. Accordingly, those who were highest being
unable to mount from them, and being followed, nevertheless, by
others, they broke from the mere weight upon them. Some, though the
ladders stood, a dizziness having come over their eyes in consequence
of the height, fell to the ground. And as men and ladders were every
where tumbling down, while the boldness and alacrity of the enemy were
increased by the mere success, the signal for retreat was sounded,
which afforded hopes to the besieged, not only of present rest after
such a laborious contest, but also for the future, as it appeared
their city could not be taken by scalade and siege. To raise works
they considered would be attended with difficulty, and would give time
to their generals to bring them assistance. Scarcely had the first
tumult subsided, when Scipio ordered other fresh and unfatigued troops
to take the ladders from those who were tired and wounded and assault
the city with increased vigour. Having received intelligence that the
tide was ebbing, and having before been informed by some fishermen of
Tarraco who used to pass through the lake, sometimes in light boats,
and, when these ran aground, by wading, that it afforded an easy
passage to the wall for footmen, he led some armed men thither in
person. It was about mid-day, and besides that the water was being
drawn off naturally, in consequence of the tide receding, a brisk
north wind rising impelled the water in the lake, which was already in
motion, in the same direction as the tide, and rendered it so shallow,
that in some parts the water reached only to the navel, while in
others it scarcely rose above the knees. Scipio, referring this
discovery, which he had made by his own diligence and penetration, to
the gods and to miracle, which had turned the course of the sea,
withdrawn it from the lake, and opened ways never before trodden by
human feet to afford a passage to the Romans, ordered them to follow
Neptune as their guide, and passing through the middle of the lake,
make good their way to the walls.

46. Those who renewed the assault by land experienced great
difficulty; for they were baffled not only by the height of the walls,
but also because they exposed the Romans, as they approached them, to
the missiles of the enemy from different quarters, so that their sides
were endangered more than the fronts of their bodies. But in the other
quarter five hundred passed without difficulty through the lake, and
then mounted the wall, for neither was it defended by any
fortifications, because there they thought the city was sufficiently
protected by the nature of the place and the lake, nor were there any
outposts or guards stationed there, because all were engaged in
bringing succour to that quarter in which the danger appeared. Having
entered the city without opposition, they proceeded direct, with all
possible speed, to that gate near which the contest was concentrated;
and so intently occupied with this were not only the minds, but the
eyes and ears of all, both of those who were engaged in fighting, and
of those who were looking on and encouraging the combatants, that no
one perceived that the city had been captured in their rear till the
weapons fell upon their backs, and they had an enemy on both sides of
them. Then, the defenders having been thrown into confusion through
fear, both the walls were captured, and the gate began to be broken
open both from within and from without; and presently, the doors
having been broken to pieces by blows, in order that the way might not
be obstructed, the troops rushed in. A great number had also got over
the walls, but these employed themselves in putting the townsmen to
the sword; those which entered by the gate, forming a regular body,
with officers and in ranks, advanced through the midst of the city
into the forum. Scipio then perceiving that the enemy fled in two
different directions, some to the eminence which lay eastward, which
was occupied by a garrison of five hundred men, others to the citadel,
into which Mago himself also had fled for refuge, together with almost
all the troops which had been driven from the walls, sent part of his
forces to storm the hill, and part he led in person against the
citadel. Not only was the hill captured at the first assault, but Mago
also, after making an effort to defend it, when he saw every place
filled with the enemy, and that there was no hope, surrendered himself
and the citadel, with the garrison. Until the citadel was surrendered,
the massacre was continued in every quarter throughout the city; nor
did they spare any one they met who had arrived at puberty: but after
that, on a signal given, a stop was put to the carnage, and the
victors turned their attention to the plunder, of which there was an
immense quantity of every description.

47. Of males of free condition, as many as ten thousand were captured.
Of these he allowed to depart such as were citizens of New Carthage;
and restored to them their city, and all their property which the war
had left them. The artisans amounted to two thousand, whom he assigned
to the Roman people as their property; holding out to them a hope of
speedy emancipation, provided they should address themselves
strenuously to the service of the war. Of the rest of the mass of
inhabitants, the young men and able-bodied slaves he assigned for the
service of the fleet, to fill up the numbers of the rowers. He had
also augmented his fleet with five ships which he had captured.
Besides this multitude, there remained the Spanish hostages, to whom
as much attention was paid as if they had been children of allies. An
immense quantity of military stores was also taken; one hundred and
twenty catapultae of the larger size, two hundred and eighty-one of
the smaller; twenty-three ballistae of the larger size, fifty-two of
the smaller; an immense number of scorpions of the larger and smaller
size, and also of arms and missile weapons; and seventy-four military
standards. Of gold and silver, an immense quantity was brought to the
general; there were two hundred and seventy-six golden bowls, almost
all of them weighing a pound; of silver, wrought and coined, eighteen
thousand three hundred pounds' weight; and of silver vessels an
immense number. All these were weighed and reckoned to the quaestor,
Caius Flaminius. There were twenty thousand pecks of wheat, and two
hundred and seventy of barley. One hundred and thirteen ships of
burden were boarded and captured in the harbour, some of them with
their cargoes, consisting of corn and arms, besides brass, iron,
sails, spartum, and other naval materials, of use in equipping a
fleet; so that amid such large military stores which were captured,
Carthage itself was of the least consideration.

48. Having ordered Caius Laelius with the marines to guard the city,
Scipio led back his legions to the camp the same day in person; and as
his soldiers were tired, as they had in one day gone through every
kind of military labour; for they had engaged the enemy in the field,
and had undergone very great fatigue and danger in taking the city;
and after they had taken it had fought, and that on disadvantageous
ground, with those who had fled to the citadel, he ordered them to
attend to themselves. The next day, having assembled the land and
naval forces, he, in the first place, ascribed praise and thanks to
the immortal gods, who had not only in one day made him master of the
wealthiest city in Spain, but had previously collected in it the
riches of almost all Africa and Spain; so that while his enemy had
nothing left, he and his army had a superabundance of every thing. He
then commended in the highest terms the valour of his soldiers,
because that neither the sally of the enemy, nor the height of the
walls, nor the unexplored fords of the lake, nor the fort standing
upon a high hill, nor the citadel, though most strongly fortified, had
deterred them from surmounting and breaking through every thing.
Therefore, though all credit was due to them all, he said that the man
who first mounted the wall ought to be distinguished above the rest,
by being honoured with a mural crown; and he desired that he who
thought himself worthy of that reward would claim it. Two persons laid
claim to it, Quintus Trebellius, a centurion of the fourth legion, and
Sextus Digitius, a marine. Nor did these contest so fiercely as each
excited the zeal of his own body of men. Caius Laelius, admiral of the
fleet, patronized the marines, and Marcus Sempronius Tuditanus, the
legionary troops. As this contest began almost to assume the character
of a mutiny, Scipio having notified that he should appoint three
delegates, who, after making themselves acquainted with the case, and
examining the witnesses, might decide which had been the first to
scale the wall and enter the town, added Publius Cornelius Caudinus, a
middle party, to Laelius and Sempronius, the advocates of the two
parties, and ordered these three delegates to sit and determine the
cause. But as the contest was now carried on with increased warmth,
because those high characters, who had acted more as moderators of the
zeal of both than as advocates of any particular party, were
withdrawn, Caius Laelius, leaving the council, went up to the tribunal
of Scipio and informed him, "that the contest was proceeding without
bounds or moderation, and that they had almost come to blows. But
still, though no violence should take place, that the proceedings
formed a most hateful precedent, for that the honours due to valour
were being sought by fraud and perjury. That on one side stood the
legionary troops, on the other the marines, ready to swear by all the
gods what they wished, rather than what they knew, to be true, and to
involve in the guilt of perjury not only themselves and their own
persons, but the military standards, the eagles, and their solemn oath
of allegiance. That he laid these matters before him, in accordance
with the opinion of Publius Cornelius and Marcus Sempronius." Scipio,
after highly praising Laelius, summoned an assembly, and then
declared, "that he had ascertained satisfactorily that Quintus
Trebellius and Sextus Digitius had mounted the wall at the same time,
and that he presented them both with mural crowns in consideration of
their valour." He then gave presents to the rest, according to the
merit and valour of each. Above all he honoured Caius Laelius, the
admiral of the fleet, by the placing him upon an equality with
himself, and bestowing upon him every kind of commendation, and also
by presenting him with a golden crown and thirty oxen.

49. He then ordered the Spanish hostages to be summoned. What the
number of these was I feel reluctant to state, because in some authors
I find that it was about three hundred, in others seven hundred and
twenty-five. There is the same difference between authors with regard
to the other particulars. One writes that the Punic garrison consisted
of ten thousand, another of seven, a third of not more than two
thousand. In some you may find that ten thousand persons were
captured, in others above twenty-five thousand. I should have stated
the number of scorpions captured, both of the greater and smaller
size, at sixty, if I had followed the Greek author, Silenus, if
Valerius Antius, of the larger at six thousand, of the smaller at
thirteen, so great is the extent of falsehood. Nor are they agreed
even respecting the commanders, most say that Laelius commanded the
fleet, but some say Marcus Junius Silanus. Valerius Antius says, that
Arines commanded the Punic garrison, and was given up to the Romans;
other writers say it was Mago. They are not agreed respecting the
number of the ships taken, respecting the weight of gold and silver,
and of the money brought into the public treasury. If we must assent
to some of their statements, the medium is nearest to the truth.
However, Scipio having summoned the hostages, first bid them all keep
up their spirits observing, "that they had fallen into the hands of
the Roman people, who chose to bind men to them by benefits rather
than by fear, and keep foreign nations attached to them by honour and
friendship, rather than subject them to a gloomy servitude." Then
receiving the names of the states to which they belonged, he took an
account of the captives, distinguishing the number belonging to each
people, and sent messengers to their homes, to desire that they would
come and take back their respective friends. If ambassadors from any
of the states happened to be present, he delivered their countrymen to
them in person, and assigned to them the quaestor, Caius Flaminius,
the charge of kindly taking care of the rest. Meanwhile, there
advanced from the midst of the crowd of hostages a woman in years, the
wife of Mandonius, who was the brother of Indibilis, the chieftain of
the Illergetians; she threw herself weeping at the general's feet, and
began to implore him to give particularly strict injunctions to their
guardians with respect to the care and treatment of females. Scipio
replied, that nothing certainly should be wanting; when the woman
rejoined: "We do not much value such things, for what is not good
enough for such a condition? A care of a different kind disquiets me,
when beholding the age of these females; for I am myself no longer
exposed to the danger peculiar to females." Around her stood the
daughters of Indibilis, in the bloom of youth and beauty, with others
of equal rank, all of whom looked up to her as a parent. Scipio then
said: "Out of regard for that discipline which I myself and the Roman
nation maintain, I should take care that nothing, which is any where
held sacred, should be violated among us. In the present case, your
virtue and your rank cause me to observe it more strictly; for not
even in the midst of misfortunes have you forgotten the delicacy
becoming matrons." He then delivered them over to a man of tried
virtue, ordering him to treat them with no less respect and modesty
than the wives and mothers of guests.

50. The soldiers then brought to him a female captive, a grown-up
virgin, of such exquisite beauty, that whichever way she walked she
attracted the eyes of every body. Scipio, on making inquiries as to
her country and parentage, heard, among other particulars, that she
was betrothed to a young prince of the Celtiberians, named Allucius.
He immediately, therefore, summoned from their abode her parents and
lover, and having heard in the mean time that the latter was
desperately enamoured of her, as soon as he arrived he addressed him
in a more studied manner than her parents. "A young man myself," said
he, "I address myself to a young man, and therefore there need be the
less reserve in this conversation. As soon as your intended bride,
having been captured by my soldiers, was brought into my presence, and
I was informed that she was endeared to you, which her beauty rendered
probable, considering that I should myself wish that my affection for
my intended bride, though excessive, should meet with indulgence,
could I enjoy the pleasures suited to my age, (particularly in an
honourable and lawful love,) and were not my mind engrossed by public
affairs, I indulge as far as I can your passion. Your mistress, while
under my protection, has received as much respect as under the roof of
her own parents, your father-in-law and mother-in-law. She has been
kept in perfect safety for you, that she might be presented to you
pure, a gift worthy of me and of you. This only reward I bargain for
in return for the service I have rendered you, that you would be a
friend to the Roman people, and if you believe that I am a true man,
as these nations knew my father and uncle to have been heretofore,
that you would feel assured that in the Roman state there are many
like us, and that no nation in the world at the present time can be
mentioned, with which you ought to be less disposed that you, or those
belonging to you, should be at enmity, or with which you would rather
be in friendship." The young man, overcome at once with joy and
modesty, clung to Scipio's right hand, and invoked all the gods to
recompense him in his behalf, since he himself was far from possessing
means proportioned either to his own wishes or Scipio's deserts. He
then addressed himself to the parents and relatives of the damsel,
who, on receiving her back without any reward, whom they had brought a
very large weight of gold to redeem, entreated Scipio to accept it
from them as a present to himself; affirming, that if he would do so,
they should feel as grateful for it as they did for the restoration of
their daughter inviolate. As they were so earnest in their entreaties,
Scipio promised to accept it, and ordered it to be laid at his feet.
Then calling Allucius to him, he said: "To the dowry which you are
about to receive from your father-in-law, let these marriage presents
also from me be added;" bidding him take away the gold and keep it for
himself. Delighted with these presents and honours, he was dismissed
to his home, where he inspired his countrymen with the deserved
praises of Scipio, observing, "that a most godlike youth had come
among them, who conquered every thing, not only by arms, but by
kindness and generosity." Accordingly, making a levy among his
dependants, he returned to Scipio after a few days, with fourteen
hundred chosen horsemen.

51. Scipio kept Laelius with him until he had disposed of the
captives, hostages, and booty, in accordance with his advice; but when
all these matters were satisfactorily arranged, he gave him a
quinquereme; and selecting from the captives Mago, and about fifteen
senators who had been made prisoners at the same time with him, put
them on board, and sent him to Rome with the news of his victory. He
himself employed the few days he had resolved to stay at Carthage, in
exercising his naval and land forces. On the first day the legions
under arms performed evolutions through a space of four miles; on the
second day he ordered them to repair and clean their arms before their
tents; on the third day they engaged in imitation of a regular battle
with wooden swords, throwing javelins with the points covered with
balls; on the fourth day they rested; on the fifth they again
performed evolutions under arms. This succession of exercise and rest
they kept up as long as they staid at Carthage. The rowers and
mariners, pushing out to sea when the weather was calm, made trial of
the manageableness of their ships by mock sea-fights. Such exercises,
both by sea and land, without the city prepared their minds and bodies
for war. The city itself was all bustle with warlike preparations,
artificers of every description being collected together in a public
workshop. The general went round to all the works with equal
attention. At one time he was employed in the dock-yard with his
fleet, at another he exercised with the legions; sometimes he would
devote his time to the inspection of the works, which were every day
carried on with the greatest eagerness by a multitude of artificers
both in the workshops, and in the armoury and docks. Having put these
preparations in a train, repaired the walls in a part where they had
been shattered, and placed bodies of troops to guard the city, he set
out for Tarraco; and on his way thither was visited by a number of
embassies, some of which he dismissed, having given them answers on
his journey, others he postponed till his arrival at Tarraco; at which
place he had appointed a meeting of all his new and old allies. Here
ambassadors from almost all the people dwelling on this side the
Iberus, and from many dwelling in the further Spain, met. The
Carthaginian generals at first industriously suppressed the rumour of
the capture of Carthage; but afterwards, when it became too notorious
to be concealed or dissembled, they disparaged its importance by their
language. They said, that "by an unexpected attack, and in a manner by
stealth, in one day, one city of Spain had been snatched out of their
hands; that a presumptuous youth, elated with the acquisition of this,
so inconsiderable an advantage, had, by the extravagance of his joy,
given it the air of an important victory; but that as soon as he
should hear that three generals and three victorious armies of his
enemies were approaching, the deaths which had taken place in his
family would occur to his recollection." Such was the tone in which
they spoke of this affair to the people, though they were, at the same
time, far from ignorant how much their strength had been diminished,
in every respect, by the loss of Carthage.

END OF VOL. II





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HISTORY OF ROME, BOOKS 09 TO 26 ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.